《Ranking System》


 Chapter 1 The Start

    Two hundred years ago was the beginning of a new change. A mysterious force had appeared, and a ranking system was ced on everyone.


    Because of this mysterious force, society began to change. People''s values started to change, and the structure of the socialdder also changed.


    At the age of eighteen, one would receive their rank. When ranked, one would look at the user''s number. The lower the number, the better it is.


    The current world poption is twenty billion people. Meaning that out of those twenty billion, your ranked number will be ranked out of those twenty billion. The lower the ranking, the better it is.


    What makes these rankings so important is the prize that they give. Every month prizes from money to power to influence will be given ording to one''s ranking.


    These prizes could help increase one''s ranking and help one get a better prize. There were many rankings. Such as power ranking and charm ranking, and the most important ranking is the overall ranking. There are more, but the list would go on forever.


    Sometimes when you receive your rank, there are times when you would receive a magical power that will improve your ranking by arge margin.


    Some say people already have these abilities but don''t know they have them. But theories like these were impossible to figure out.


    Today is the day when I will receive my ranking. My life wasn''t good, and today would cement what my life would be.


    pA n,dan(-)0ve1.c0m Even without these ranks, my reputation around my neighbor was horrible. I was born into a family full of scum.


    My dad was addicted to gambling and had it rough because of his low rank. But just because of that doesn''t mean he has to ruin my whole life.


    Then we had my mom, who was going around with multiple men. I was lucky that she was neglecting me. My life was already a living hell. I don''t want her to add problems for me.


    Because of them, my reputation as their child had already determined how people perceived me.


    Both of my parents were born from the very bottom, not to mention my luck was also shit. I can''t even get a day without any problems out of my way.


    It was like everyone wasing after me. Multiple times, I was framed for an act I hadn''t done. Then there were times when idents rting to injuries happened. And there was a case where the ce I lived was destroyed.


    I was surprised by the fact that I hadn''t died yet. I hate this world. Even if I wanted to live a life where I would be safe from everything, this world wouldn''t allow me to.


    In three minutes, I would receive my rank and a system. One would receive their rank right when they hit the age of eighteen.


    There was no fancy method to gain one right. When you turn eighteen, a ranking will be shown on your face.


    Upon receiving a rank, you would gain a reward for your rank. It was a shame that there was no privacy of your rank.


    With a shitty life like mine, I don''t have many expectations of getting a good rank. It was a good thing I moved out of my parent''s house.


    At the age of fifteen, I started to work part-time. While my pay was right at the minimum wage mark for a teen like me, I found a small apartment with low prices.


    The only thing I couldin about would be the noisy neighbor and snobbyndlord, but it was better than being beaten by my father.


    [System Received.]


    [Ranking Received]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [User: Charles Anderson.]


    [Age: Eighteen Confirmed.]


    [Information Received.]


    [Status Confirmed.]


    [System Activated.]


    [Ranking: 5000/20B]


    [Reward: Body Enhancement Capsule, Skill Upgrading Capsule.]


    I couldn''t believe my eyes. At first, I thought I had gone crazy after rubbing my eyes. What I saw was real.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Tears flowed out of my eyes. I couldn''t believe it, just like that, and I could escape this shit hole.


    Looking at the rewards, I got the items for it. There were two capsules for my reward. One was a skill upgrader and a body enhancer.


    I grabbed a bottle of water with the body enhancer capsule and swallowed the capsule. Once taking the capsule pill, my body started to ache.


    Every fiber of my body began to move. I was sweating intensely and felt some sticky substance that wasn''t my sweating out of me.


    Thissted for four hours, and luckily I was used to pain, so something like this wouldn''t kill me. With the process finished, I went to take a shower.


    I smelt like shit, even worse when thrown in a garbage dump. After I finished washing, I took a nce at the mirror.


    Was this me? My scars, injuries, and bad parts of my body had all disappeared. I wasn''t ugly or handsome before since my looks were unique. But now I could say I was 10/10.


    Looking at my body was more on the muscle side and was now perfectly wless. This isn''t me being a narcissist but the truth.


    My ranking had improved once again, and both charm and body strength had improved by arge margin.


    I was already physically fit, so that I wouldn''t get picked on by anyone physically. My strength had improved by ten times and along with my sense.


    This body enhancement capsule wasn''t a joke, as expected of a rank in the thousandth ce.


    My previous rank was at 5000. Now my current rank is 4342. Six hundred fifty-eight ranks may not be a lot to the billions, but it was something hard to do in my rank.


    Once the rankers were already high on the boards, it would be harder for them to go up. And for me to go up was a miracle.


    Looking at my system again, I saw that I had a skill. I couldn''t believe what I just saw.

 Chapter 2 Target Of Misfortune And Ranking Scores

    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank SSS (Level: 1)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. Since no target has been chosen, it would have defaulted on you. It could only be used if the target is within 10 meters of you.


    I immediately deactivated my skill, which was targeted at me. Fuck! Because of this skill, my life has been a living hell.


    I nearly had a heart attack because of this. Why the fuck does this skill have to default on me. There were times when I wished it upon someone else.


    My mind was frazzled. Not only was my life influenced by my supposed parents. But because of these powers.


    I took deep breaths. Calm down. I kept on muttering that word in my head. After a while, I rxed a bit.


    Let''s look at the bright side. The hell hole that I live in will now be over. There was a quote, "Whatever doesn''t kill you makes you stronger."


    It was a good thing that my bad luck was only minimal. I shuddered to think what would happen if my power was activated at a higher power.


    Since I now have this power, I will use it to my fullest potential. I will only live this life for myself, and that''s final.


    I still had a skill enhancer. My skill, which was already strong, would be even more outrageous.


    Taking the capsule, I downed it. Unlike the body enhancer, I had felt nothing happening.


    [Target Of Misfortune Upgraded]


    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 1)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can''t be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 50 meters of you.


    My rank went higher with the upgrade, from 4342 to 1569. Holy shit, I never thought such an upgrade was possible.


    I had heard skill''s highest rank of skill was EX. They were top-grade powers that were one of a kind. Just because I''m ranked at 1569 doesn''t mean 1569 users have an EX rank ability.


    Wealth, Physique, Charm, Intellect, Skill, Combat Power, and Mana would be added to the Overall Rankings.


    I must improve in seven of these categories. Intellect alone would be the hardest, so I will remove that.


    Charm was also pretty hard. Unless I did some surgery or constantly cared for my body, my results would be the same. I could also buy items that could improve my charm, but I needed money.


    My skill is already high. That was the only reason I was ranked very high on the list. The only way to improve this was to get an item for me to improve it. Which also needed money.


    And as for my physique, I could only work out hard. There was a quick way of buying potions that would improve one''s physique, which also needed money.


    For mybat power, I would need to learn how to fight. It was a shame I had no time to learn. Money was tight, so I couldn''t learn from anywhere.


    Mana, I had no idea how to gain mana. I was never taught how to do so. I hate how much of a disadvantage that I''m at. I don''t want to sound like a bitch, but I have the worst start.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Finally, for wealth, knowing how much money I had in my bank, I was poor as fuck. Money was something I needed desperately.


    If I had money, everything on the boards would quickly go up. Now that I was ranked higher than most, making money should be more essible.


    I''m going to quit my job as an amusement park mascot. I fucking hated my job. The mental and physical torture was unreal.


    It was the only ce where I could work. The job was demanding on both terms. I had to deal with annoying kids that would attack me, and the costume of these things was hot.


    Not to mention every time I arrived home. I would be dead tired. I was lucky that today was a day off. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have to overthink this tomorrow.


    Getting my old model phone, I called my boss.


    "Charles, you better not ask for a sick day. I will fire you the instant you do."


    My eyes couldn''t help but twitch in anger. George, my boss, is an asshole. He may seem like a saint for giving me this job, but it was far from it.


    "I''m quitting, and fuck you!"


    I canceled the call and immediately blocked him. I had always wanted to say that to his face. For the first time, I was thrilled.


    All those berating and long overtime had me mentally exhausted. Today could genuinely be the best day ever.


    But I''m scared. What if this was a dream? What if today was just a dream? I couldn''t think anymore, and it was alreadyte at night.


    Suppose this wasn''t a dream. I have decided. I''m going to celebrate my birthday for the first time. I hugged my nket and drifted to sleep.


    For the first time, I felt well-rested.


    ~


    Opening my eyes, I got off of my bed in an instant. Checking my system, I was relieved to see that I was still at the 1569 rank.


    Looking at my ability ranking, I was in third ce. It was a shame that my ranking wasn''t hidden. With my name, I wouldn''t be surprised if someone came knocking on my door.


    Then I checked my rank for my charm. Out of twenty billion, I was ced somewhere in ten million. Honestly, that wasn''t bad. I was better looking than more than 99% of the world.


    I have decided what I want, let''s celebrate with a cake. I never ate a cake before, with how tight my budget was. It was almost impossible for me to afford one without overspending my limit.


    With that in mind, I went out.

 Chapter 3 Like What I Expected

    For the first time, I went outside without being stared at for the wrong reason. It felt good. Everyone that was looking at me was either my face or my rank.


    Without any distractions, I arrived at the bakery. Checking out the cake stand, there were various kinds that I was interested in taking.


    "Could I take the chocte cake?"


    It was rare for me to eat anything that had chocte in it. I had a sweet tooth, but it was a shame that I fulfilled my needs.


    "That would be 55 dors."


    The cashier, who was female in her near twenties, smiled at me. I couldn''t tell if she was interested in me or valued me as a customer. It was rare for someone to smile at me.


    My heart started to hurt, seeing that the cake was expensive. But today was my day. And I''m going to do my best to celebrate it.


    Taking out my money, I handed it over to her. I had six thousand dors in my bank. For someone who was working for three years, that was pitiful.


    "You must be strong for someone your age."


    The female cashier initiated a conversation. I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, seeing how the girl started that as a conversation starter.


    Checking the female worker ranking, she was ranked 9B¡ªsomeone who was higher ranked than average.


    "I''m not that strong. I don''t know how to fight."


    What I said was the truth, and besides. With ranking out, it was genuinely hard for people to fall in love.


    Since this society was now talent-based, everyone''s goal was to earn the attraction of a higher-ranked person, regardless of gender.


    "Is that so? Who are you buying your cake for?"


    "I''m buying one for my girlfriend."


    What? I''m not going to tell someone I''m buying a cake for myself. And I would rather p myself in the face than give my parents anything good.


    "She must be one lucky person."


    I could hear the disappointmenting from her voice.


    "Sorry, but I must go."


    Getting the cake, I left. Honestly, if the female worker wanted to throw herself at me, I wouldn''t mind. But considering my circumstances, I needed to chill out.


    First things first, I need to disown my parents. Now that I have the power to do so, I might as well do it. I can''t have them leech off of me.


    Next is financial. Now that I have quit my job, I need some way to earn money. I could use my ability, but it would be hard for someone to hire me because of it.


    But the chances of someone trying to meet me were high. After all, the ranking in abilities has changed. If they were smart enough, they would immediately rope me in.


    Thinking about what I would do, I arrived at my apartment on the way to my door. There were three people outside my door.


    Just like what I had expected. They were here to recruit me. I couldn''t help but grin, seeing how my resources flew to me. I quickly changed my face before they noticed what I was thinking.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Could I ask what you three are doing waiting around at the door?"


    "Are you Charles Anderson?"


    "Yes?"


    The three of them were dumbfounded. It was understandable, considering the significant change in my body and face. The body enhancer was stacked.


    "Ahem. I''m Karl, a representative from the International Defense Agency. I want to offer you a deal."


    Karl, an old man in his fifties here, quickly introduced himself. His hair was neatly trimmed and was ck with a shade of gray. He was aging, but his body was still as good as an adult male''s. He looked like an excellent grandpa-typed character.


    "I''m Jasmine, a representative from the Interdimensional Union Committee."


    Jasmine, unlike Karl, was someone who looked like she was in her twenties. Nevertheless, her long ck hair and brown eyes were attractive.


    Coupled with the fact that she was developed nicely, her ck suit perfectly defined her features.


    "I''m Katie, representative of the Specialized Ranker''s Agency."


    Katie, like Jasmine, was somewhere in her twenties. Her blond hair and blue eyes made it easy to look at. While she wasn''t as stacked as Jasmine, she still had a nice body.


    "Why don''t you threee in? It would make it easier than to stand here."


    The three of them agreed that we would talk for a while. For times like these, I wished I had more chairs. Luckily I had a clean carpet, and my apartment was cleaned three days ago.


    Sitting down on a carpet, everyone here already knew that I was poor. After all, they should have some information about me since they''re here to recruit me.


    "I will be honest with you all. I will be taking the deal that will give me the most benefit."


    It was better for them to know what I wanted. I don''t want any grudgesing off of them just because I rejected them. They could fight each other for all I care.


    Karl, the old man, had frowned upon hearing that. Did he not like what I said?


    "Is that so? I don''t think you fit for our organization if you''re filled with greed."


    "You should know how my life has been."


    Karl didn''t seem like someone who wanted to negotiate with me. He let out a grunt and left the house.


    That was fine. I don''t think I will work in a ce like the International Defense Agency. I wasn''t someone who would help people for the good of it.


    The Interdimensional Union Committee and the Specialized Ranker''s Agency are ideal organizations for me to join.


    "Charles Anderson, we from the Specialized Ranker''s Agency would like to offer you 500M Yearly, with full-on training expenses, and a bodyguard within the top 1000 inbat power.


    Katie, who broke my thought, had offered me arge sum. I couldn''t help but mentally drool at the price I was being offered.

 Chapter 4 Meeting The Little Big Boss

    Katie''s offer had already sold me, but I was scared of hearing the terms. Even if their organization valued me greatly, I doubt it would all be free.


    "I didn''t expect the Specialized Ranker''s Agency to be so cheap."


    Before Katie could go on, Jasmine took a jab at Katie''s offer. While it was rude, I couldn''t help but like it.


    From what Jasmine was implying, she would make a more extensive offer. Jasmine here was looking prettier by the minute.


    "800M Yearly, with a personal trainer within the top 100 in Combat Power. You will have priority with your request, and we will give you an artifact that will allow you to revive."


    Holy shit! If there was a treasure that could give me an extra life. Then that would be worth a lot more than my pay.


    Katie was there, stunned by how much Jasmine had offered me. Unsure whether to give a better offer. It was understandable. She probably needs permission from the higher-ups if she wants to offer more.


    In the end, Katie sighed, knowing her offer would be rejected. Resigning to giving up, she left the room depressed.


    "So, how about it?"


    Jasmine sat there, happy to see all herpetition gone. I was already satisfied with what I was given.


    "What do you expect from me by giving me that much?"


    There was no way I was getting everything for free. With how much Jasmine had whipped out. The expectation for me was higher.


    "Starting with an EX ability is no ordinary feat."


    It wasn''t hard for someone to figure out my ability ranking was at the EX level. There were probably fewer than five people in this world to have one.


    For me to step into third ce in ability meant my ability was strong. While my ability was strong, I was still an average person. I could die from anything if I weren''t too careful.


    "First off, we need to know what your abilities are?"


    I had contemted whether I should tell her or not. After all, these people are going to be holding my life.


    "Is it possible for you to keep it a secret? My ability is undetectable, so I prefer it to be kept a secret."


    "I would have to call management for it."


    "Then please do so."


    The fewer people that know my power, the better. I would choose the option to keep my power a secret. A few minutester, Jasmine, who was on the phone, came back.


    "My boss will talk to you personally."


    "Are we going now?"


    "We will be there in just a moment, don''t worry. It would only take a few seconds to arrive."


    Did I mishear what she said? Only a few seconds? Suddenly Jasmine held a blue card and had us wrapped somewhere outside of a building.


    I was amazed that we had teleported so suddenly. This ce was unlike what I had seen before.


    "Follow me."


    Everything here looked digital. Outside had a green wall that disclosed this space. It was impossible to leave the perimeter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Following Jasmine. The guard had let her in without even needing her identity. She must be well-known if that was the case.


    Inside the ce was a room full of white spaces, the workers here were all wearing ck uniforms with a logo on them. This wasn''t something where you would typically see in your everyday life.


    After walking inside for ten minutes, we arrived at Jasmine''s boss''s office.


    "Boss! I''m here!"


    Jasmine shouted at the door loudly. Was Jasmine allowed to do that? Seeing how she was used to it probably meant that it was okay.


    The door had opened right when Jasmine called. Inside, this ce was much different than any other ce I had seen.


    Unlike the white walls, everything here was nicely decorated. But the room looked a bit childish. The walls were pink, and many cute dolls could be seen in the room.


    But seeing this was an office, I looked at the woman sitting on her desk watching something whileughing. Jasmine beside me couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Boss, I brought in the person you wanted to meet."


    Jasmine''s boss, who was sitting down, looked at me. Unlike Jasmine, who has the right curves, she is petite.


    Her blond hair, tied in a twin tail, and golden-colored eyes made her look like a cute child. But seeing that she was Jasmine''s boss made me take this seriously.


    "Charles Anderson, you certainly are an interesting one."


    The blond little girl grinned wildly while observing me. She had her hands on her chin and kept on rubbing it.


    "First off, please tell me your ability."


    "Would it be possible only to be kept in this room?"


    "I have the authority to keep the secrets of my underling."


    I can''t tell whether or not the little girl was telling the truth. It may be stupid of me to tell, but keeping it a secret would also hurt the rtionship between the boss and the worker.


    "If you''re worried, I don''t mind signing a geass."


    Then that was fine. As long as she wasn''t someone that would harm me, there was no harm in me telling.


    I then looked at Jasmine while she offered me the deal. I met her twenty minutes ago. No sane person could instantly trust someone entirely within twenty minutes.


    "Are you afraid of my subordinate leaking? She could leave or sign a geass. Jasmine here will be managing you the moment you start working."


    "If she is curious enough, I don''t mind her signing a geass."


    With that said, Jasmine was curious to know what my ability was. The both of them then signed the geass, with a heavy punishment once broken.


    "Now, all that is left is to tell us your ability."


    "My ability is called Target Of Misfortune. It allows me to inflict misfortune upon a person I cast on."


    It had taken me a while to speak, but in the end, I said what I needed to. Now I hope this won''t bite me in the back.

 Chapter 5 Ability Test (Part I)

    "Oh?"


    The blond little girl looked intrigued by what she had just heard. She grinned wickedly, hearing what my ability could do.


    She did seem like a spiteful person, so she must have had many enemies who she would want to have some misfortune.


    "Is your power at the rank of EX~?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Then do you know its limitations?"


    "No, I just found out what my ability was yesterday."


    "Found out? Does it mean that you have had it since you were born?"


    She was pretty sharp in finding the meaning of what I had said. There is a reason why she is a big boss with her personality.


    "Yes."


    "I see. Then let''s do a limit test."


    Test? I wanted to try the limits of my ability, but do they have people I could use it on?


    "Is there someone I could use it on? I don''t think anyone would want me to use it on them here."


    "Oh, you shouldn''t worry about it. They don''t have a choice whether you use your ability on them."


    ... The adult world sure is scary. She sure could be scary for someone who looked that cute and yful. Getting off of her chair, we head to the door.


    "Follow me~."


    She was excited to test my new ability, like a little girl excited by a new toy. It had taken us a while before we got there.


    What was inside was a prison of some sort. People in this room were locked up, and some looked scary.


    "Are these all criminals?"


    "Yep~! They''re our resources~! Once they get their monthly reward, we take them~!"


    Despite how cutesy she acted, the fact they could do this terrified me. Well, in the end, they were horrible people. I don''t feel any remorse for using my ability on these people.


    "Could I have ten people to test my abilities on?"


    "Alright~!"


    Jasmine, who had called the guards to release ten prisoners. They were chained up and followed Jasmine quietly.


    "Alright~ I will give all ten of you a chance~! If you survive this man''s ability, you will be free to go~!"


    Hearing what the boss said, the glimmer in their dead eyes began to shine. I then looked at the boss, giving her a weird look.


    Even if they survive, if I don''t release my ability, you might as well die. But I don''t think I should say that out loud. It would ruin her fun, and my pay could go lower.


    Heading to a different room, we went to a room filled with dangerous traps. Yikes, the ce was covered with different dangerous weapons.


    "Is this a torture chamber?"


    "Why yes, it is."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then let''s begin~! Choose your first target!"


    My first target? Looking at all ten of them, it was hard for me to pick. All of them were horrible people, so choosing was hard.


    "All of you pick a number from one to ten."


    The number they choose will decide their fate¡ªone for having the weakest curse, while ten for having the strongest.


    With all the prisoners having their numbers, they were lined up in order. Which should I do first?


    "Boss, should I go on the order of weakest to strongest or strongest to weakest?"


    "Go with the weakest."


    That means subject one will be tested first. Using my ability, my power of mine gave me a view of a 50M circumference of a circle.


    Within this range, I could see anything. And anything within could be attacked by my curse. Putting ten percent of my powers in subject one, nothing happened.


    This was helpful for scouting also. It was nice to know that my power wasn''t linear.


    "I finished my curse. Do we wait or start with a new one? The curse on the first person is weak, so it may take time for results to show."


    Telling my thoughts, I gave my input on what to do. My boss stares at me, thinking about whether to continue or not.


    "Number one, walk around the area. And Charles, continue testing your ability."


    With the order given, I cursed the second person putting an input of twenty percent. Finishing the curse, my boss had also ordered him to walk around.


    For the first four people, nothing had happened. This is bad. My boss was starting to think my powers may be defective.


    It wasn''t until the fifth person that I cursed something that immediately happened. The moment he moved, he had a cramp.


    "Ahhh!"


    Subject five screamed while holding his legs. My boss, who had a lousy personality, started tough at him.


    "For a criminal to have a cramp like this is pretty pathetic, don''t you think?"


    Now that I think about it, my boss sounds like a viin. Her childish yet sadistic personality had a match.


    Disrupting my thoughts, a piece of sensitive equipment fell and cut subject number four on the torso. It took twenty seconds for it to happen. He was still alive, but I think he is suffering from pain.


    My boss left him there, and we continued with the following subject.


    Next was subject number six. The effect of my ability also affected him immediately. Unlike a cramp, the man had diarrhea. Honestly, it was disgusting.


    Jasmine, the assistant, had already brought in some helpers to clean up the mess. It was a good thing they were wearing a mask to protect themselves from the smell.


    Number seven had an issue with his mana flow. His insides were being shredded, and he was now crippled.


    As for subject eight, he was horrified. Seeing what I could do and was stronger made him want to cry.


    "Please, I will do anything to atone for my crimes. Please spare me!"


    At eighty percent power was the first death. I couldn''t help but twitch my eyes, seeing that he choked on air. The anxiety, coupled with the misfortune, got him.


    His dead body was dragged away¡ªno one here wanted to look at a corpse.

 Chapter 6 Ability Test (Part II)

    Then for number nine, like number eight, he also feared for his life.


    "Please don''t do this. I won''t evermit a crime anymore!"


    He begged me to stop, but my empathy was pretty low. Plus, if he didn''t want to be here. Don''tmit a crime. It was as simple as that.


    With my ability activated at ny percent, his body turned green. Did he obtain some disease in a matter of seconds?


    While he wasn''t dead, I could tell it would be agonizing. His skin turned green, and his eyes were drying up a storm. It was an ugly sight to see.


    "Is the disease contagious?" My boss asked.


    "I don''t know. All it did was make them unlucky. While it was my fault that the disease had increased, he probably already had it, but it was minimal."


    After finishing the ninth subject, some people withplete body protection suits took his body. I wondered if he would get experimented on.


    As for the final test subject, he was shitting himself. His death was guaranteed at this point. Even if it weren''t death itself, it would be painful.


    "Please forgive me! I will do whatever you want! Don''t use your powers on me!"


    I then looked at my boss, and she ignored him. Death was something that was going to happen to them anyways. They were going to rot in the cell if not for me.


    Finally, for the final subject, it was different from anything that I had seen. Under him was a dark portal full of creepy nightmare-looking things.


    They dragged him under, and the man was screaming from fear. With him fully dragged, the portal was gone.


    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c "Holy shit..."


    I couldn''t help but mutter. That''s pretty bat shit insane. My boss was undisturbed by this, but Jasmine didn''t take this well.


    While we were testing, subject number three stumbled and tripped with almost all of his hair shaved.


    "Hmmm..."


    She was satisfied with the results, and my boss smiled, seeing my potential. Subject three, who had been cursed a while, was now dead. He had tripped and fallen into an iron maiden.


    The other subjects that are here were one and two. The rest were taken to be recovered. I was surprised that they would help them.


    "Let''s go back. We will have these two monitored, seeing the results for them."


    Returning to her office, the both of us sat on a chair. Boss had sat at a tall chair, making herselffortable.


    "Now that I think about it, what do I call you? Calling you boss sounds weird when you''re not my boss yet."


    "You may call me Linsey."


    She shed me a smile saying so. It was creepy how she could smile after what had just happened. It was like she found a fantastic new toy to y with.


    "I decided to change the contract."


    Linsey, who somehow was ready, gave me a geass. Everything in the previous contract was added, with 200M added. A defensive artifact and an ability-level capsule.


    Looking at the restriction, I''m not allowed to use my ability on Linsey herself. Why am I not surprised that she didn''t add anyone else?


    The rules were prettyx. I''m free to do what I want if I don''t betray them or go to any other organization.


    There was one thing I only had to do. If Linsey orders me to curse someone, I must do it. Of course, there was an exception, and that was me! The rest doesn''t bother me, and this contract was much better than the previous offer. I quite like it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you ept?" Linsey asked.


    With my mind made up, I signed the contract. There weren''t any losses for me signing this. While I may not be able to hurt my boss, I have no reason to.


    "May I ask why you''re giving me so much with so little return?"


    "I feel like we will get along."


    I don''t know how to reply, but I doubt Linsey was hitting on me. She just found me more entertaining to be with.


    "Then, could I ask for a few requests right now?"


    "Go ahead."


    "I n to disown my parents. And doing so may take a while."


    "That''s easy. Consider it done in an instant. Anything else?"


    "I also would like to find a new ce to stay."


    "There is a suggestion that I could give."


    "I could transfer you to an academy. There you would be able to live life as a king."


    School? I couldn''t help but frown when I heard that word. School itself wasn''t bad, but the people around me were fuckers that I wished could die.


    "Not so fond of the idea? Don''t worry. The school prioritizes your overall ranking. Think of this as a do-over. You will enjoy it with your rank."


    It sucks how she could read me like a book. But she is right. With my current ability, no one could mess with me.


    "You would also gain additional resources attending that academy."


    Additional resources? Count me in! There is nothing wrong with being greedy.


    "Then please sign me up."


    "That is all. Get ready to pack up. In two days you will start attending. Everything will be handed over once you get there."


    Linsey had instantly teleported me back to my house.


    [Third Person POV]


    "Boss, why didn''t you add me to people not to harm!"


    Katie, who was acting mature, had now cried in panic after seeing Charles gone. She had seen what he could do and was scared of that happening to her.


    "Hmm? If you don''t want to be cursed by him, then do it yourself."


    "To summon things from the realm of hell. What a scary ability."


    The realm of hell is a dangerous ce. Monsters that live there are immortal. Going in there is instant death.


    They say these monsters were sinners killed and revived into monsters with a curse of immortality, unable to seek salvation. They are living in the world only to suffer. How tragic it is to be in a ce like that.

 Chapter 7 Nene

    And just like that, two days had passed, and it was time to move. I had everything ready and was prepared to leave.


    I had done everything I needed to do within these two days. I had cursed myndlord, people I hated, and both of my parents.


    It was good that I could cast my ability from a long range, making it impossible for them to notice me.


    The curse I cast on them wasn''t strong, but it would make them suffer. I hated every one of them. I didn''t want them to have it easy. That was why I might have my curse weak.


    My drive to the academy was out, and I was supposed to go out. Exiting my door, someone had blocked my way.


    "Master~."


    As I left my apartment, a girl with cat ears and a tail behind her appeared out my door. With her calling me master, I was confused about why.


    "Master?"


    "Yes, master~!"


    From our interaction, she seems like a cheerful and yful person. But I don''t know who she is. But when I observed her rank, she was ranked 893. I don''t know why someone like her is acting like a maid.


    "Do I know you?"


    "Master~ I''m your new maid~."


    My maid? Did Linsey give her to me? Observing her, I could say that she looked pretty good. If she is my maid, then I will ept it.


    Her long ck hair and blue eyes were memorable. She was smaller than me and was cute. But her maid outfit that was pretty revealing on her top chest made her more sexy than cute.


    "Are you from the Interdimensional Union Committee?"


    Even if she was nice to look at, I had to confirm whether or not she was working for me. It would be awkward if she wasn''t my maid and I acted like her boss.


    "Yes~"


    To make extra sure, I called Linsey. Along with me being sent back from teleportation, she gave me her number.


    "Did you send me a cat maid?"


    "Like her? I''m pretty fond of her. Make sure you keep her safe."


    Linsey had immediately canceled the call right when she finished talking. I then looked at my new maid, and she smiled back.


    "Do you have a name to go by?"


    "I''m Nene~!"


    Looking at her ears, I could see that they were moving. So she wasn''t wearing a costume but is an actual cat girl.


    Two hundred years ago when these rankings appeared out of nowhere. Not only did people gain some power of some kind.


    But other worlds had appeared. It was good to see they were friendly.


    Since our world hade inte into this power, our world was given one hundred years'' worth of grace period.


    And since then, the world has be more hectic. While other races were rare, it wasn''t like you wouldn''t see them once in a while.


    Nene, here was someone from another world. I wondered what made her want to be a maid. I wasn''t close to her, so I will refrain from asking for now.


    "Then Nene, I''m going to move. Could you help me carry some of my luggage?"


    "Yes~!"


    Her hyperactive personality was refreshing to see. Before I had my ranking released, everyone looked at me with scorn.


    So meeting someone like her was a first for me. I didn''t have much luggage to bring with me. Only the things I owned were brought. But with the money I got, I''m unsure if I need them.


    With the car waiting outside, we hurried up not to waste any more time. The car waiting for us was the newest version of a flying car.


    Not only were they expensive, but they were also hard to drive. There was this one unfortunate ident that had urred, and I was almost rammed by it.


    Going inside the car, it was Jasmine who was driving. I didn''t think I would meet her so soon.


    "Jasmine~!"


    "Nene..."


    Nene had called her out when seeing her. From their interaction, they seem to have some history together. Jasmine looked ufortable dealing with my maid.


    "Jasmine, Linsey hasn''t told me which academy I will attend. Could you tell me something about it?"


    I tried calling Linsey about the academy, but her exact response was, "You will know when you have arrived." That wasn''t helpful in the slightest.


    Driving the car, we started to float. While driving, Jasmine exined the school I would be attending.


    "You will be attending Brave Academy."


    Brave Academy? Despite its stupid-sounding name, it was the most prestigious academy one could attend.


    The goal of Brave Academy was to create a "Hero." By heroes, I meant someone who is at the top of the top in the overall ranking.


    With the one-hundred-year grace period, we had gained some time to allow us to grow. Once the grace period was over, some people from a different world tried their best to invade us.


    The top dogs of our world had defended by defeating the invaders and had earned us temporary peace.


    Not letting this peace get to us, every country in the world decided to pour all its resources into an academy.


    That''s right. It''s Brave academy. The school that I''m going to attend. There were rumors around that this school was pretty cruel.


    Even if you attend this school, ranking is everything. The lower ranks of this school get treated like dirt. Inparison, the top is treated like kings. That was why Linsey had said this.


    "With your rank and ability, you won''t have to worry much in a ce like this."


    "Attending ss isn''t mandatory, but with your background and knowledge, it is suggested that you do."


    "Anything that the academy teaches is worthwhile. The teachers there hand pick the best of the best."


    Listening to Jasmine, she suggested that I should go to ss. What she said was true. Ick information about everything.


    Nene, who was beside me, tried to cheer me up. Having a maid sure was sweet.

 Chapter 8 Generous Gift (Part I)

    The drive that Jasmine didn''t take long. Since the flying car had less traffic and was much faster, it would only need an hour to go around the once.


    Landing outside the Academy port, I couldn''t help but be amazed at the scenery. Brave Academy is made from an artificial ind in the Pacific Ocean.


    Before, we were allowed to enter fully. We had to talk to management. There was already a line for people that wanted to enter.


    But before I could say something, luckily, a group of men escorted us in. Some people were pissed that we didn''t have to wait in line.


    Having connections for convenience was good. If I didn''t, I would have to stand out for hours, which would be a pain.


    The group of men must have been informed to wait for us. As soon as we arrived, they got to us immediately, how efficient they were.


    Nene, Jasmine, and I talked about trivial things inside. It didn''t take long before we reached a mansion.


    "Am I going to live there?"


    I found this ce unnecessarilyrge. It is still unreal to believe I would live in a house like this. I lived in a small apartment a few days ago, but a few dayster, poof.


    The guards that led us to this mansion had now dispersed. They were quiet the whole time, like they weren''t even here. How professional of them.


    Going in was a sight to behold. Everything here looked he expensive. The vases, paintings, floors, and everything looked so neat that it was freaky.


    "Good morning, everyone!"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Linsey, my small female boss, greeted us. I honestly didn''t expect her toe.


    "Linsey~!"


    Nene ran to her and hugged her. Both of them were on the smaller end in terms of size, but Linsey, who was shorter, was having her life sucked out of it from Nene''s chest.


    "Nene, I think the boss is dying..."


    I tried my best to intervene. Luckily Nene heard what I said and stopped. Jasmine couldn''t help but sigh at thismotion.


    "Thank you,rade..."


    Linsey ying it off as a joke meant that she was okay. Nene then did her best to apologize, and Linsey shook it off as a small matter.


    "Follow me. I will take you to the living room."


    My boss, who already knew theyout of this ce, guided the three of us. Upon arriving at our room, Linsey sat on a chair with me on the other side.


    "Your ability is interesting. All the misfortune you cast killed nine people. Only the man who bears the weakest curse is alive."


    So ny percent had already died. I had only used my ability once on them, so I couldn''t tell what the results were for my ability.


    "Most of them were gruesome death. The people sent to the healing ward were killed off as idents."


    "And the only one left alive was cowering in fear in his cell. He refuses to leave his cell. For a man who wanted freedom, he lost all that desire. Don''t you think it''s pathetic?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The only reason he was kept was his rewards from the ranking system."


    I see. One percent of my curse of me was dangerous. There were many times that I could have died, and it was only one percent of my power.


    "Enough of that. Now it''s time for us to raise your rank."


    "I''m feeling generous and added some additional rewards."


    I now know why. Linsey said that we would get along very well. She was loaded. As long as I obey her, she will continue to reward me.


    There was no problem with me acting like a dog. Everyone here likes those treats, the more, the better. It''s a win-win for both of us.


    "Thank you, boss!"


    I saluted her in my mind. She could tell what I was doing from my expression alone and smiled.


    "First, we''ll upgrade six of your ranking traits¡ªwealth, physique, skill, charm,bat power, and mana."


    That was a tall order. Upgrading all six of them would take a while to do. But if you''re rich, it would be easier to do.


    "Take this pendant. This defensive artifact would block any hit three times a day."


    Woah, that''s he good. My ranking in wealth had increased because of this artifact. Anything you own would be added to the wealth category. Since this pendant is mine, my rank has increased a lot.


    A poor man like me was previously at the 17B rank. I had shot down to 50M just from that alone. My overall ranking, which was previously 1569, had gone down to 1490.


    The results wereckluster. I had heard that the wealth department had the most negligible impact on the overall ranking.


    "These two items are the reward that I had added. This is a body enhancement capsule and a mana enhancement capsule."


    "Which one do I take first?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but I rmend you go to the shower and take it."


    "Should I do it now?"


    Linsey nodded her head, telling me to go. And without further ado, I went to get my spare clothes from my luggage and went to the bathroom.


    Sitting down on my tube, I took the body enhancement capsule. Since it was my second time, the ufortable sensation I felt was now more bearable.


    Unlikest time which took four hours, this time took two. With the process done, I went to take the mana enhancement capsule.


    This time, I felt my insides racing. The force inside was multiplying, and the feeling felt heavenly.


    Was this mana? This was the first time I had ever felt it. Fuck! Because of my parents, I had no talent in mana, which was embarrassing, but my mana ranking was at the 19B mark. It was my worst stat.


    The mana enhancement didn''t take long to finish. With my body sweaty, I went to take a shower and checked my rank in the process.

 Chapter 9 Generous Gift (Part II)

    After my shower, I returned to the room where Linsey, Jasmine, and Nene were. The three were having tea and talking about work-rted things.


    "That was faster than I expected."


    "I had used a body enhancement capsule for my starting reward."


    "No wonder you look so different during that time..."


    Jasmine said, sounding surprised that I had received such a reward for my birthday.


    There was no reason to lie, I had already used it, so it was not like they could take it back. But from the looks of it, Linsey didn''t mind.


    "Master~! You look more handsome~!"


    I didn''t expect such ament toe out so randomly. As a maid, she is free-spirited.


    "Thanks?"


    What else am I supposed to say? I couldn''t find the word to say, so I didn''t say anything else.


    "Not bad, 1490 to 1204."


    With the two items provided by Linsey, my rank had gone up again by arge margin. There was still some stuff left, and I wanted to see my rank increase.


    "This is a skill-leveling capsule. I wonder what changes your power will have once you take it."


    "Changes..."


    Jasmine couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of my power increasing. She had seen the full extent of my powers, so making it stronger was terrifying in its own right.


    Without any hesitation, I swallowed the capsule.


    [Skill Level Up]


    [Only Skill For This is Target Of Misfortune]


    [Target Of Misfortune is now at the second level]


    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 2)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can''t be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 500 meters of you. Magical properties of misfortune are now even more likely.


    Sheesh, the range of my ability increased by ten times. And my curses are even more deadly. If my skill levels increase, I could kill anyone in a heartbeat.


    "So how is it? What are the effects?"


    I looked at Nene, wondering if she should be here. Unlike the other two, my maid knows nothing about my skill.


    "Master~! Don''t you trust me?"


    Trust? I mean, I just met her a few hours ago. It''s pretty hard to trust someone you don''t know. The only thing I could trust was myself and money.


    "Sign this."


    Yes, it may be weird, but I prepared a geass just in case anyone else finds out. If they don''t, then I will use my skill on them. Nene would be my maid, so there was no harm in telling her.


    Nene saw my trust in her was low. She couldn''t help but get angry and signed the geass. Looking at her, she was weird in all sorts of ways.


    Her apparent anger had disappeared in an instant. It was reced with a chipper smile. I wonder what is going on with her head.


    Filling in what Nene needed, she could help but gleam. I knew she was weird. The death of the people I caused didn''t bother her. She seems to desire something else.


    "My skill now has a higher chance of causing unfortunate idents in terms of magic itself."


    They still didn''t know about my range, but it was not needed. After all, everyone needs secrets of their own.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see. Let''s experiment with it at ater date~."


    Linsey''s sadistic nature was out for a second, but she had managed to control it.


    With my power increased in skill, I was now in the second rank. I was upping my overall rank to 923. I''m now someone at the third digit.


    "That''s a nice number."


    Linsey was satisfied to see my ranking go up.


    "Master is so cool~!"


    Sometimes, I can''t take what Nene says seriously. Her actions are too much of a riddle.


    "Now, let''s set up your resurrection point."


    Resurrection? So that means that the extra life artifact I will be given would have a spawn point.


    This was better than reviving where I die. If I were to be killed by someone insanely strong, I wouldn''t want to spawn in the exact location.


    "Take it, drop your blood, and ce it anywhere you want."


    What was given to me was a totem of some sort. Honestly, it looked like a golden vibrator. I can''t tell if the creator of this item was messing with people with the design.


    A drop of blood? Even if I had been harmed a lot, it doesn''t mean I like it.


    "Do you have an easy and less painful way for me to get my blood?"


    "Jasmine, take a drop of blood out from him."


    "Yes, boss."


    Before I could react to what Linsey said, Jasmine used her skill and somehow took some blood from me. Jasmine had some blood maniption skills to do something like that.


    With the drop of blood touching the golden vibrator. I felt a connection to it. I guess that is all I need to do.


    My wealth had also been added, but my rank had stayed the same. Now that the totem is connected, I will put it in my closet.


    "Boss, I think it''s time we leave. You have something nned in fifteen minutes."


    "Is that so? Charles, it seems like I need to go. Nene here has all your schedule. If you have any questions, she should be able to answer them."


    "Wait, when will I get a personal trainer?"


    "Look beside you."


    Linsey looked at Nene. Before she left, she gave me a credit card and teleported with Jasmine immediately.


    I then looked at Nene, and it seemed to be her. Wow, she really could do it all. For someone as capable as her to be a maid seems weird.


    "Nene."


    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 "Yes~ Master~?"


    "Do you know the credit card number?"


    Linsey had never told me the PIN.


    "Yes, I do~."


    Then that was a relief. Inside, this card should be worth a billion. Now that I have money, I should buy some things for my mansion.

 Chapter 10 Exploring The Island

    "Nene, do we need to buy anything? Like food or clothing?"


    Since I had just moved into the house, I had no idea what we needed. I might as well check the whole ce before we head out.


    "Let''s check the fridge first, master~!"


    The size of the mansion was iparably bigger than my old apartment. I had heard from Linsey that this ce was about 10,000 square feet. I found this stupidlyrge.


    This ce had three floors, not including the basement. Each room was as big as my apartment room. The difference between this house and my apartment was something else.


    Checking the pantry, there was nothing. I guess we do need to buy something. The dining room was smaller than I expected, but that was good. I didn''t want it to be oversized.


    "Nene, do you know how to cook?"


    "Nyeh~!"


    "I see."


    That was a cute no, but she wasn''t perfect at everything. No matter, I have enough experience with cooking by living by myself.


    "Let''s go to the grocery store."


    "Aye~!"


    Exiting my mansion, Nene and I explored the ind. Heading toward the za, it was pretty crowded.


    "Master, stay close~!"


    Nene grabbed my arm, not wanting to get separated. I was surprised by her actions. I don''t like getting touched at all. Since she wasn''t harming me, then it was fine.


    "Nene, what''s my schedule like? Linsey said you have all the details."


    "ss starts in two days tomorrow~."


    "ss starts at 10 AM, and you could leave if you feel the lesson wasn''t needed."


    The school was pretty lenient, that is, if you were a high ranker.


    "I will be your aide~."


    "My aide?"


    "This school allows an aide to follow you around during ss~. An aide will serve their master and help them with some tasks~. And that''s me~."


    Now I feel like I''m attending a royal academy. Well, at least I now know someone during ss. Now that I think about it, Nene will be stuck with me for almost twenty-four-seven.


    "We''ll be together often, huh."


    "Yep~! I will take care of you real good~."


    ~


    After buying what we needed in the grocery store, we also went to the clothes store. Nene had many hand-picked clothes for me. I can say that she has a good sense of fashion.


    "Nene, where do I buy a storage ring?"


    Now that money isn''t a problem. I should probably get a storage ring. Luckily, Nene has one, so the clothes we bought were in her ring.


    "There are many stores that sell them. The newer phones have apps that sell items globally. You can buy a new phone and check for a storage ring."


    Looking at my old phone, it was pretty garbage. I had only used it as amunication device for work and other rted stuff.


    "Then, what about school materials? Do I need anything special?"


    "Aptop or a tablet is all you need."


    "I see..."


    "How about we have lunch before we go?"


    Both Nene nor I haven''t eaten lunch yet, so now is the best time to do so. But what should we eat? Now that I have money, I should get good quality food.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Master~ I''m also hungry. Let''s eat~!"


    "Do you have any rmendations? I don''t eat out much."


    "Umm... Ah~! Let''s go to a burger shop~!"


    Burgers? I haven''t eaten those in a while. They''re stupidly expensive for only a meal. Money isn''t that much of a concern, so it''s okay.


    "Then let''s go search for one."


    "Hehe~!"


    The thought of eating a burger brought joy to the cat maid. Together, we searched for the nearest fast-food chain that sold burgers.


    "Top Ranker''s Food Chain."


    Despite itsme name, I had heard that the quality of their food is good. I had never tried their meal, but it didn''t hurt to try.


    Walking in with Nene, we had a bunch of stares ncing at us. With our ranking and Nene''s maid uniform, it had attracted some people.


    Sometimes I wish privacy was a thing, but that was all gone in the window when the ranking system appeared.


    What should I get? I had never ordered a meal from this ce.


    "Nene, do you have any rmendations?"


    "Why don''t you find a seat first~? I will take care of the order~."


    "... But what if I don''t like the food you order..."


    "You will like it. I guarantee it~!"


    Seeing that Nene was so eager to do so, I found a ce to sit back in the corner of the ce. What is taking so long? Twenty minutes had passed, and Nene still wasn''t here yet.


    Looking from a distance, I saw someone carrying a whole food set. Was that Nene? There were too many burgers for anyone to handle.


    "How many did you buy?"


    "I bought two of everything~."


    Wasn''t that a waste? Even if she has a storage ring, the freshness of the food will not stay.


    "Can you eat that much?"


    "This is how much I eat~."


    "Then let''s dig in."


    I was still worried about the amount of food that was ordered. I can''t tell which I would like. They were all covered in wrappers.


    Grabbing the medium-sized burger, I unwrapped it and began eating a triple beef burger with threeyers of cheese.


    Seeing nothing wrong with it, I took a bite. It''s pretty dang good. The sauce that they added hits the spot.


    Looking over to Nene, she was already on her fifth burger. I thought she was joking when she said she could eat a lot.


    I didn''t consider that she was that much of a glutton. Watching her eat was almost impossible not to do.


    After finishing my food, Nene had already finished everyst one. Even people from our surroundings couldn''t help but be astonished by Nene''s appetite.


    "Master~! That was a good lunch~!"


    "Yeah..."


    "Let''s go~!"


    Taken by Nene''s pace, we went around to buy more things. There was never a time when I had bought so many things.

 Chapter 11 World Ranking

    "Everyone, today we will have a transfer student with us. I expect you all to be best when dealing with our new student."


    Did the teacher have to hype me up that much? Or was this amon thing? But with a hundred students here, I doubt the teacher would care. No, he was saying that because of my rank.


    Two days had passed since the day we went on our shopping trip. Over the days, I got a new phone along with a storage ring. The spacing for this thing is five by five meters long, which could carry a lot.


    Since it could carry a lot, the ring was he expensive¡ªfifty million dors gone like that. Let''s hope I won''t somehow spend 1B dors before the end of the year.


    When the teacher finished talking, Nene and I went into the ssroom. With a hundred students in the room, everyone here began to observe me.


    "Student Charles, why don''t you introduce yourself?"


    I sighed inwardly. I wasn''t here to make friends so I will make a warning.


    "I''m Charles Anderson. Just call me Charles. I''m incredibly petty, so as long as you don''t mess with me, I don''t care what you do."


    My introduction won''t earn me any friends. That was fine; not like I had any, to begin with.


    "That certainly was an interesting introduction."


    The teacher, "Mr. Trek," gave me a wry smile.


    "Student Charles, why don''t you make your way to an empty seat with your aide."


    From the looks of it, the aides here don''t have the right to sit on a chair. Everyone looked at Nene and me with interest. Both of us were at the third digit with our ranking.


    The seating in this ce was strange. Every row had a mini stair, making my way somewhere in the middle left.


    My neighbor was a girl with white hair and blue eyes. Like me, she also had an aide. The aide was an old man that looked professional. Not everyone here had an aide.


    "Reina Burgess."


    The girl next to me introduced herself. Reina was the exact opposite of Nene. Her nk look made it hard to tell what she thought.


    Checking her rank, she is No. 53020. One of the highest in this ss. I shouldn''tpare her to me. After all, I''m irregr.


    "Charles Anderson."


    Reintroducing myself, Reina stared at me. It was awkward, seeing her look at me intensely without saying anything.


    "Sorry about mydy. She has a hard time expressing herself."


    I could see that just by looking at her. Unable to say anything else, I put my concentration on the teacher.


    "Did you know there are five rankings that divide each world?"


    "From first being the worst and fifth being the best."


    "Does anyone know what we are ranked in?"


    So each world has its ranking. I wouldn''t be surprised if we were ranked low.


    "The second rank?"


    Someone from the crowd had answered randomly, but seeing how he answered it in the form of a question, he was guessing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Unfortunately, we aren''t. Our world is rtively new to the ranking system, so we would still be at the first rank."


    "How strong are the people in the fifth rank world?"


    A different student who was curious asked. That was a good question, if I had to say so.


    "An average person there is hundreds of times stronger than the average person."


    That is a huge difference. I wonder how the world operates. If I was there, I wonder if I could survive.


    Most people here were shocked by the difference in strength. If that so happens to be the case, everyone would die the moment theynded on a fifth-rank world.


    "Mr. Trek, why is there such a huge difference?"


    "Every time a world ranks up, the reward for rankings also increases."


    "There is good news for being in a low rank."


    "Only worlds from the same rank could invade another. So worlds in the second rank and above can''t attack us, or they will face a penalty."


    That was good to know. A person from a fifth rank world can''t just p us to death in an instant.


    Everyone who heard that sighed in relief. Knowing they would be safe from those people gave them a sense of security.


    "Then how do we increase our world ranking?"


    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c A student had asked. Everyone listened intently, waiting for the teacher''s answer. The teacher had a regretful sigh when the student asked.


    "The average strength of our world has to surpass a specific limit. Or the strongest man has to be insanely strong, which neither of us could do."


    Wait, doesn''t it mean we''re fucked because the people in our worlds are too weak? There are certain advantages and disadvantages to being in a low-ranking world.


    "Then, is there any way to change our ranking into a different world?"


    "If that were possible, all the high-ranking people would have left our world long ago. You''ll always be ranked in this world since you were all born here."


    I then looked at Nene, seeing that her rank was shown to mean that she was born on our green and blue.


    Before a few more discussions, the lesson was over. We will be having physical training for our next ss.


    "Nene, could we go back? If it is only training, could you help me with it?"


    With my rank being high, it was better for me to stay away from the public view. I don''t want to embarrass myself since I don''t know how to fight correctly.


    "Yesh~! Master~!"


    Reina, beside me, looked like she wanted to say a word. But before she could do so, Nene grabbed my hand and dragged me back home.


    Arriving back home, I still couldn''t get used to it. With how stupidlyrge this ce was, it was sometimes hard to forget which room was which.


    Getting down to the basement, Nene started to teach me the bare basics.

 Chapter 12 Training And A Bit Of Service

    "Nene, what will we be doing first?"


    Since Nene is my trainer, she should know where I should start. So asking her is the best option.


    "We will start your physical capabilities~!"


    "Run in ap at your full speed without stopping~!"


    Doing what she said, I ran at full speed. The first few seconds were easy butter down the line. It got too exhausting.


    "Haah... What... Is... My... Time!"


    I was breathing heavily. It took a while before I caught my breath. This was my first time sprinting for this long.


    "One minute and fifty seconds~!"


    Is that good or bad? I had been beaten up a lot, so my stamina should be good. And coupled with the fact that I have been sweating daily wearing a costume for an amusement park.


    "Now we''re going to see how strong you''re."


    My training room had everything I needed. Nene, who was strong, made sure that I had it.


    "You''ll punch this thing~!"


    What she pointed out was a machine that looked like a giant drum. Doing what she instructed, I tried my hardest to punch the machine, and the results showed 450 KG.


    "Uhm~!"


    ? "Now, use your legs."


    I then switched to a kick and hit it. I did 800 KG. Compared to my punch, my kick was so much stronger.


    "I see~!"


    "How did I do?"


    My results should be above average.


    "It''s pretty bad~!"


    It hurts when she says it with a straight face. Pretty bad? I guess that is her standard for being a top fighter.


    "I see... What should I do to improve?"


    From Nene''s point of view, my results were terrible. That means I would have a lot to improve on. Nene should have a way for me to improve quickly.


    "We''ll be building your stamina first~!"


    "And how would I do that?"


    "You''ll be running until you drop dead~!"


    "..."


    Just from hearing those words, my motivation had dropped. Since I didn''t want her to be disappointed, I ran with all my might.


    For this training session, I would only run. The best way for us to train was to deplete my stamina. Nene was here to observe me.


    I don''t know how people have to drive to do something like this. After losing all of my stamina, I would take a minute or two to rest.


    Nene, who always looked cute and energetic, suddenly looked like a demon. She would feed me a stamina potion and urge me to continue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    And an hourter, I couldn''t feel my legs. I can''t believe I did that. I told myself I would never suffer again, and now I''m suffering from sess.


    "Good job, master~! I knew you could do it~!"


    I heard Nene cheering me on, and it lightened my heart. My progress on the ranking was slow, but I had made two digits of improvement in the physique department.


    "I will take you to the bath~!"


    My sweat could be seen a mile away. The clothing that I was wearing was wet. I needed to take a nice rxing bath.


    Now that I think about it, I had registered that Nene would take me to one. She is not going in with me, right?


    "Did you say you''re taking me to the bath?"


    "Yep~!"


    I guess I didn''t hear wrong. Nene then held me in a princess carry and ran to the bathroom. I was too tired to care what was going on.


    Nene took me and stripped me naked with her nimble hands. With the shower running, the water rinsed all my body sweat.


    She also stripped naked, and we both took a shower together. Despite her immature personality, her body was in a whole different league.


    Sometimes I wondered how her breast could be that big. Seeing that I was staring, Nene didn''t seem disturbed by it. In fact, she smiled as if she was teasing me.


    "Master, you''re pretty big down there, hehehe~!"


    Like me, she was also staring at my male parts. She stared at my crotch. It was pretty ufortable to have my manhood stared at.


    Even if it was hypocritical of me to stare at her, she seemed to relish being looked at. From the looks of it, she is confident in her body.


    My body was thoroughly cleaned with her applying both body wash and shampoo. Even though she was insanely strong, her hands were soft and delicate.


    But to think that she would use her body to wash me. I don''t know if she is doing this intentionally or not.


    Even with her humming and happy face, I still couldn''t tell what she was thinking.


    "Master~! We''re done~! Let''s go to the hot tub~!"


    After our shower, Nene took me to my hot tub to rx. When I first entered my hot tub during my first night here, I couldn''t help but be amazed.


    Being poor, I didn''t have any chance to enjoy luxury like this. Entering this ce for the first time was an experience on its own. That was when I felt my body could rx on its own.


    Once entering the hot tube with my sore body, I felt that this ce was more like heaven. It was iparably better once you finished working out.


    Nene, who also entered, couldn''t help but purr quietly, entering the tub.


    "Hey, Nene, do you mind if I ask you some questions?"


    I didn''t want to be too insensitive, so I asked.


    "Go ahead~!"


    Seeing that she didn''t mind me doing so, I asked. There was always this one thing that came to my mind.


    "With your capability, why did you be my maid? You seemed close to Linsey, so I doubt she forced you into this."


    From what I saw, they seemed pretty close. And from how Nene is acting, she is here on her own ord. Not that I wanted to doubt her, but it was too suspicious for anyone to do something like this.


    "..."

 Chapter 13 Nene (Part II)

    Nene was silent when hearing what I said. She didn''t look too concerned but was thinking about what to say.


    "From today''s lesson, you should know I was born here, right?"


    I nodded, knowing what she said.


    "Both of my parents were invaders."


    That came as a surprise when she mentioned it. But with her features, it was usible that her parents were invaders.


    I get that her parents were invaders, but how does this tie to her being my maid? This story might take a while.


    "My parents were both stupid."


    When Nene talked about her parents, she looked at them with hatred. I guess we''re simr in some ways.


    "I don''t know what drove them to attack."


    Reminiscing, she sighed and continued talking.


    "Not to brag or anything, but my parents at the time were strong enough to beat the first person in the past ranking inbat power."


    The rankings could easily change, and everyone would get rewards for their corresponding rank. Not all rewards for the top ranking would always be good.


    "With their strength, they got too cocky."


    "They didn''t have information about the technology in this world."


    "And because of that, they were swarmed."


    That wasn''t hard to see. With our technology attacking our world would quickly notify everypetent fighter in this world.


    And if the enemy were deemed too dangerous, we would use drastic measures to eliminate the enemy at all costs.


    "My parents somehow got out of the battle but were wounded deeply."


    "They tried to leave the world to return from where they''re from but couldn''t."


    "While fighting, someone had put a curse on them and made them unable to leave."


    So, that was how it was. Guessing where she was going, her parents would die sooner orter.


    "Recovering, my parents made a miscalction. My mother got pregnant with my father."


    "..."


    Nene couldn''t help but be disappointed in them in their decision. That was stupid of them. They were already in a terrible position, now with some liability. It would be harder to live.


    "Then we get to the day my birth wasing."


    "My parents were unlucky and were found during the day."


    "With my mother giving birth, my father was forced to surrender."


    "You get the gist of it, right?"


    I nodded. In the end, their parents were captured. But that is not all of the stories.


    "You do know what happens to invaders, right?"


    "They get executed."


    "Do you me the people that executed them?"


    I can''t tell, Nene had shown no signs of this hatred, but I only have been with her for a few days so I wouldn''t know.


    "No, it was their fault for attacking. I can''t me the people for protecting their hometown."


    From the looks of it, what she was saying was true. She looked rxed and continued talking.


    "I was originally going to be executed along with my parents."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just because I was their child."


    "..."


    "But because of Linsey, she convinced the executioners to let me live."


    Linsey? Wait, if she had power back then, then how old is she? I shook that thought away and listened to what Nene had to say.


    "Since then, I have lived my life to serve Linsey."


    "I don''t regret serving her, even with her nasty personality. I like her. I was grateful that she let me live."


    The story ising to a close, and Nene''s reason for bing my maid will soon be revealed.


    "Then, a week ago, Linsey found someone interesting. And that person is you."


    That was the day of my birthday. Seeing me ranked pretty high in skill would make someone noticeable.


    "Searching for your profile paper, I read it with Linsey."


    "That was when I decided you, and I are simr in some ways."


    "Like you, we have no family. And we are also the subject of hate. Like me, you are also high in rank."


    "That''s why I decided you would be my potential mate."


    "Mate?"


    Did she mean what I think she meant? No wonder why she was so friendly with me all this time. She did not answer and continued.


    "I will observe whether or not I want to be with you."


    "If you failed to meet my expectation, I would, at most, leave in months."


    That was understandable. No one wanted to serve someone who didn''t deserve to be served.


    "Then how am I right now in your eyes?"


    I asked her since she had already evaluated me, and I wanted to see where I was on the list.


    "You''re not perfect, but doing better than I expected."


    Nene was sitting beside me. She then got up, sat on myp, and leaned in for a kiss. Our kisssted for a minute before she stopped. I didn''t expect to lose my first kiss in this manner.


    "That''s why master, please don''t disappoint me."


    With all that said, we were silent. Nene had said what she wanted. Nene then carried me out of the tub and got me to bed.


    "Nene, let''s get takeout for dinner."


    My body was still sore, and making food in this condition would suck.


    "Of course~!"


    Her usual attitude was back, and she was happy to get some takeouts for dinner. We need to hire a chef. My food was okay, but I can''t bepared to a professional chef.


    "Nene, do you know where we could hire a chef?"


    "Yes, do you want one?"


    "It would be better than me cooking."


    "Then we will get one."


    After that, Nene fed me dinner. Today was something else, for sure. I learned a lot about Nene, and most of my doubts regarding her had disappeared.


    I couldn''t get that out of my mind from what she said in her talk. I felt much closer to Nene, and the expectations that she had wanted from me were apparent.


    Having the expectations of someone that is serving me is a different experience, but not a bad one at all.

 Chapter 14 Student Council Invitation

    Waking up on my bed, I felt something holding me. Something was behind me, and when I turned around, I found Nene holding onto me.


    What time was it? It was hard to move with Nene being clung onto me, but looking at the time, it was already eight in the morning.


    "Nene."


    Calling her name, I shook her body, waking her up. With her awake, she opened her eyes and let out a yawn.


    "Morning master..."


    For a maid, she wasn''t good with waking up. Maybe it was because she was part cat.


    Getting up from my bed, I changed my clothes and prepared to make breakfast for the both of us.


    Making mashed potatoes with bacon and eggs, breakfast was ready to eat. Still a bit exhausted, Nene had woken up from the smell of my food.


    I had made a lot of serving just in case Nene wouldn''t have enough. I didn''t want her to look depressed from an empty stomach.


    "Master~! Are you ready~!"


    After breakfast, Nene and I brushed our teeth and prepared for ss. Even though we were early, I would like to see what this school offers. We haven''t explored much other than entering our room.


    "Hey, did you hear? A student named Charles Anderson is in the second rank in skills and has recently transferred to our school. I wonder what he likes."


    Overhearing someone talking, I didn''t expect my name to be the topic. Nene, who had also listened in, couldn''t help but giggle. Since my appearance wasn''t public, the people talking didn''t know what I looked like.


    But overhearing them, I couldn''t help but think that if my face got out, I would be the center of attention every time.


    "Hey, isn''t that Charles!"


    "..."


    I looked at the person who said that. He was probably one of my hundred ssmates that I didn''t know. But since that guy shouted my name, I have been getting stares from everyone.


    "Master~! You sure are popr~!"


    Neneughed, unfazed by the gaze that hade our way. Was there no way to make everyone here stop?


    With us attracting the attention of everyone, someone who looked like a student hade our way.


    "Charles Anderson, I presume?"


    The man who had walked up to me had asked for my name.


    "Yes, I''m. Do you need anything?"


    Looking at the guy had blonde hair and blue eyes. He seems like a fairly confident person. I don''t know what he is like, but he wasn''t meeting me for something terrible.


    "I''m Kingsley Fisher, a member of the student council."


    Someone from the student council? I didn''t think I would meet someone from the student council on the second day of my arrival.


    "The student council has invited you to be a potential member."


    "We''ll be waiting for you after ss."


    Before I could say anything, Kingsley walked away. The short conversation that we had already attracted any nearby students.


    "Did you hear that? To think he would already be invited to the student council."


    "Yeah... That''s amazing."


    "I''m so jealous. Why can''t I be invited."


    "You aren''t even special. Of course, you wouldn''t be invited."


    Even though theyplimented me, hearing what they said was audible was embarrassing. Leaving the area, we walked to ss. Student council, heh? But what is the point? If there were no benefits, then I wouldn''t need to join.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, Nene."


    "Yes, Master~?"


    "Do you know anything about the student council?"


    "I heard that the student council has some authorities that most students wouldn''t~."


    "Then do you think joining the student council will be worth my time?"


    I don''t exactly have the information about the student council. For all I know, the student council could waste my time.


    "Master~! Why don''t you check it out? If it doesn''t interest you, it''s not like they could force you to join."


    What Nene said was correct. Then all I would have to do is wait for ss to be over and head to the student council''s office.


    With us arriving at ss, some students were already in the room. Nene''s appearance was noticeable, and because of that, they could easily recognize who I was.


    I then took the seat where I was previously and sat there. Reina, who was beside me, was already in her seat.


    Should I change my seat? It was getting unbearable for her to stare at me.


    "Good morning."


    After a while of staring, she greeted me.


    "Good morning?"


    "..."


    This is awkward. We weren''t the type to go out of our way to talk to one another unless necessary. And because of it, it made it awkward.


    Nene couldn''t help but enjoy this atmosphere. Did she garner some traits from Linsey? There were times when she enjoyed my suffering. Nene, I will remember this.


    Before the awkward atmosphere came crawling in, our teacher arrived. Taking my eyes off Reina, I could still feel her gaze.


    "ss is now in session, everyone! I would like you all to listen."


    "Today''s ss will be about world travel."


    That is an exciting topic to start with. But I can''t help but wonder how someone would travel through another world. Yesterday''s topic was about invaders, but how do they invade worlds?


    "Does anyone here know what is needed to travel to a different world?"


    The teacher asked, checking if anyone knew. Seeing that no one had an answer for it, the teacher continued.


    "There are two ways to do so."


    "For the first method, once you reach the top 1000 in the overall ranking, there is a chance you''ll receive a token that will allow you to invade or visit a different world randomly."


    So there is a chance for me to receive this reward? I wonder how much money it would cost to sell it.


    "This method is risky, but since it is given to the top 1000, most of you shouldn''t worry about this method."


    That would be risky. Going to an environment you don''t know is scary, and if the civilians of that country mistook you for an invader, it would be annoying.


    "As for the second method. You would need a teleportation device already linked to the other world."


    "Our world already has some connections to some other worlds."


    "Organizations such as the Interdimensional Union Committee do their best to establish a close rtionship to those other worlds."


    Wasn''t that where I was working for?

 Chapter 15 Student Council Meeting

    Since I''m going to work there, does that mean I will travel a lot? I mean, I don''t mind. If I''m safe, something like that won''t bother me.


    "These two methods would make world traveling possible."


    "On the other hand, selling them would be more profitable if you receive a reward like this."


    "I heard the price of these things could go for billions. You could easily earn more resources selling them."


    By hearing what the teacher said, greed couldn''t help but fill my mind¡ªbillions worth more than my yearly pay.


    I couldn''t help but grin sweetly, having the thought of gaining a token. It wasn''t just me; some students couldn''t help but dream of getting those rewards.


    It looks like I learned something new again. Jasmine was right. There were many lessons where I learned something.


    A few more lessonster, and ss had finished. Before I could leave, Reina, my seatmate, grabbed my arm.


    "Is there something you need?"


    "Do you have any ns for tonight?"


    I didn''t think she would be that bold to grab my arm. Her nk face makes it hard to tell what she wants from me.


    "Sorry, but I have a meeting with the student council. Have a good day."


    Even when I told her I would leave, her arm was still grabbed onto me. When is she letting go?


    "Could you let go of my arm?"


    Dealing with her exhausts me greatly. Her stoic face was unnerving, and I could never tell what she would ask.


    "Young Miss, would you let go of his arm?"


    Reina''s aide then stepped in.


    "Young Master Charles, if possible, could you meet Young Misster?"


    "I don''t have anything nned in mind after today. We could meet tomorrow."


    Reina then let my arm go. Should I curse her? While she hasn''t harmed me, she is still troubling me. There was no need to rush, but I will keep this in mind.


    "Master~! You sure have your ways with women, don''t you~?"


    "You know that''s not what happened."


    Nene tried to tease me, but I shook the thought out of my mind. I then made my way to the student council with Nene.


    This ce is stupidlyrge. It took us ten minutes to go to my ss from the student council office. Nene and I walked into the room, and four students were sitting down.


    "Charles Anderson?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''m Erin Hanson, the student council president."


    Unlike Kingsley, who radiated confidently, Erin was as still as water. Erin, the student council president, was at the 5240 overall rankings.


    His rank was higher than mine when I started to get my rank. Not bad for a student council member.


    "Kingsley here has already sent you an invitation to the student council, so what will be your answer?"


    Erin got straight to the point. That was something that I could get down on. But that wouldn''t mean I would join right away.


    "What benefits would I get if I joined?"


    "Benefits?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Erin and the other three student council members were surprised by what I asked. What? Do they expect me to join without any?


    "Your reputation within the academy will be well known."


    I don''t need my reputation to be higher. It was already high enough and had already been troubling me. And with my rank, everyone would be bound to notice me.


    "You will also get priority to use any of the school''s facilities."


    That wasn''t something that I cared for. The school only cares about one ranking. If I wanted something from the school, they wouldn''t reject what I wanted unless it was unreasonable.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "There is, but the others are only minor benefits."


    "..."


    From what he said, there wasn''t much that I could gain. There wasn''t any reason for me to join.


    "Then what will I be doing as a student council member?"


    "You''ll have to set expectations for the student, and for any problems within the academy, you will have to sort them out."


    What kind of shit is this? Looking at the other three, two were girls, and the other was Kingsley. Observing all four of them, they seem to care deeply about one''s status. Now I could see why they joined.


    "Sorry, but I will have to reject your offer. I have other things to do."


    I don''t think I will get along with any student council members. I would rather not get in trouble with these people.


    "Is that so? Then if you change your mind, feel free toe by."


    Since we were done with this whole business, I made my way out of the room. Erin took what I said pretty easily. But the other three didn''t take my rejection as lightly.


    Well, it doesn''t matter what they do. I don''t care what they think as long as they don''t mess with me.


    "Master, you''re too popr~. What next? An invitation to a date~?"


    "Oh~ right! That''s tomorrow."


    Nene was too energetic for her good. I needed to punish her for being too cheeky.


    "Master, are you ready for today''s practice?"


    I couldn''t help but groan when hearing the word practice. Yesterday was something that I wouldn''t want to go through.


    While I had experienced pain many times, it wasn''t something anyone would want to go through. I thought my painful life would be gone with my high ranking. But I guess I was destined to feel pain.


    "Hey, Nene."


    "Yes~! Master?"


    "Are there any potions that could increase my physique during training?"


    If I''m going to suffer from training, why don''t I maximize the benefits of training? I had money but could earn more from using it, even though I was greedy for money.


    "Yes, there is~!"


    "Could we get them for my next training regiment?"


    "If you want~!"


    With that in mind, I will order a training enhancement potion for my next regiment. Upon arriving at our house, we began where we had left off.

 Chapter 16 Reinas Request

    "Reina, do you want to talk about this in private?"


    It was now after the third day of ss. Reina, who had wanted to speak with me, now had the chance.


    "Yes, I would like this to be in private."


    "Montgomery, I would like to talk to Charles in private. Could I get your aide to leave also?"


    I then looked at Nene and nodded my head for her to leave. With the two of them leaving, only Reina and I remained.


    She had wanted me to follow her to the back of the school''s courtyard, where not many people woulde.


    What did she want from me? I doubt it was a confession or some sort. She doesn''t look interested in me in a romantic sense.


    "So, what do you want?"


    "I have a request for you."


    She stared me in the eyes. Even her usual nk look had changed into something serious. It might be something big if she was this serious.


    "I want you to kill my older brother."


    "..."


    Hearing what Reina had requested, I didn''t know how to react. My family could be shitty, but what did her brother do for her sister to make such a request?


    "And why would I do that?"


    I had no problems with killing itself, but there was also no reason for me to do so.


    "I will reward you for the job."


    Now that got me interested. The word reward rings in my ear.


    "What will you give me?"


    Of course, if the rewards were too low, then there was no way I would do it.


    "I have a skill-leveling capsule."


    Were these thingsmon? Linsey had given me one, but I didn''t expect Reina to have one.


    She does look like she is from a wealthy family. And to add that she wants to kill her brother meant the chances were higher.


    "Do you have proof?"


    "We can sign a geass."


    "I see..."


    If that is the case, then that should be no problem. But what makes her so sure that I could kill her brother? Even if my skill ranking is high, it doesn''t mean my skill has to be an attacking one.


    "What makes you so sure that I could kill your brother? If you don''t mind me asking."


    "I just know."


    "..."


    It''s not like I could force her to answer it, but a deal is a deal. I will kill her brother for a skill-leveling capsule.


    "Then do you have a geass prepared?"


    Taking out a geass from her storage, she seemed prepared for this. The current geass was nk, but she would add the content now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I was reading what she wrote.


    - Once the contract is signed, the signer and signee must do what the contract requests.


    - The signer would have to kill Tristan Burgess.


    - After line two ispleted, the signer must give the signee a skill-leveling capsule.


    "Add the condition of you never framing me and having the lead of me being the killer."


    Reina could easily screw me over if she wanted to be the scapegoat. Adding to this condition, the worry of Reina betraying was now gone.


    "So, when do we start?"


    "???"


    "..."


    From what I''m seeing, Reina doesn''t understand what I meant.


    "When should I kill him? Do you know how I could get near him? Or any n to get rid of him?"


    "..."


    I sighed when she said nothing. She had nothing nned. If she wanted her brother killed, then she should have a n for it.


    "Why don''t we discuss thister after you provide the information?"


    She nodded, now understanding what I wanted. And with that, we left the back of the courtyard.


    "Master~! Did you do pervy things~!"


    My eyes twitched when Nene said that Montgomery, who was Reina''s aide, couldn''t help but ask Reina if everything was ok.


    "Nene, don''t give the old man a heart attack."


    Since we had no more business, the two of us parted. Nene and I went back home, and today we will meet our staff at my house.


    After deciding to get a chef, we might as well get maids and butlers. Nene, who attends to me everywhere, wouldn''t be able to look after the house.


    We have hired five people as our house caretakers. Now that we were home, these five woulde by in ten minutes.


    And then ten minutes had passed, and Nene went out to fetch them. Nene came back and had five people with her.


    One of them is a grandpa with a grandma. They are a married couple that worked together. Aled and Edna. Aled would be working as a gardener while Edna would be our chef.


    Aled had neatly trimmed gray hair. He has a great build, even for his age. I wouldn''t be surprised if he were strong during his prime. Having six digits in ranking is something to be proud of.


    Edna looked like a typical old granny. She is Aled''s wife and is less talented. But since she was a chef, it didn''t matter.


    The other three were girls. One in their mid-thirties is married. And one in their early twenties and one at the same age as me.


    Ellena is a married woman with brown hair and brown eyes. She stood out a bit because of her stature. It was concerning that she looked a bit too thin.


    Then we have Rose in her early twenties. If I were lustful, I would have snagged her. Rose has blonde hair and blue eyes. Her body was unreasonably well-indulged. If she wanted to charm someone, she could easily do it.


    I wondered what she wanted here. She had no reason to work as a maid when she easily worked elsewhere.


    And finally, we have Be. She wasn''t as charming as Ava but had a harmless aura around her, making one easily rxed. Be had ck hair and purple eyes like mine.


    "I wee you all to my house. You can all get a day''s worth of rest in your room. Tomorrow is when all of you start working."

 Chapter 17 Servants

    Working in my house, I allowed these people to live in my house. In the geass they signed, they would be paid and allowed to live here as long as they worked.


    I added additional rules to stuff like stealing, betraying, and killing. Who knows, they might be assassins or people that worked for others that are using their role as my servant as a cover.


    Today they would be allowed to explore the house andmunicate with one another. This way, the atmosphere around them wouldn''t be too awkward.


    Now that they had gone to their rooms, Nene and I returned to the underground training room. The training drugs or potions were now here, and the results I would get will be much higher.


    The drugs that I bought are five times more effective on regr training. Itsts about two hours and costs five million dors per bottle.


    "Nene, when will I be doing something else?"


    I was curious, other than running around for an hour straight, what else might I be doing?


    "In a month, I will be teaching you self-defense ~!"


    "A month..."


    That was still a long way away. I wondered if I could make it that far withoutining. Maybe some motivational words could help.


    "Is there a way for you to motivate me?"


    "Mhmm..."


    Nene looked up and began to think. When an idea popped into her head, she grinned happily. Maybe, I shouldn''t have said anything.


    "Master~, as my potential mate~. I can''t let you be weak in bed~. So train hard~!"


    Weak in bed... That was thest thing any male wanted to hear. But for her to whisper in my ears surprised me a bit.


    Drinking a bottle worth of training medicine, I started my daily training.


    ~


    "Nene... I can''t move."


    I had overdone it this time. Since my potionsted two hours, I had to double my training for a maximum value. Even with the recovery potion, I still felt sore.


    My body was sweating like crazy. I had lost control of my body. Nene, supervising me, had dumped a bucket of water on me.


    With how much sweat I was covered, no one wanted to touch me. Feeling the cold water touch me, I felt a little refreshed.


    "Master~! Good job~!"


    I can''t believe how my overall ranking improved by one rank. I''m now ranked 922, which was one up my previous rank.


    "Oh~! To think your rank had improved this early~!"


    ? Nene was astounded by the increase that I made. Nene, who was at 893, was someone close to me. If I could keep my momentum up, I would pass her in no time.


    "Of course, I would. I''m at the age where I should improve the most."


    "Nene, I''m going to beat you sooner orter."


    "Is that so~? Then that''s good~. If you do, I''ll reward you~."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Reward... The way she words it sounds sexual. But maybe, it was an actual reward. You never know whates out of her mouth.


    After that small session, Nene took me to the bath, and dinner came around. I was having dinner with everyone in the house. It was a good way for me to see who they truly were.


    With Nene acting as my limb, she would be feeding me. Yes, this interaction was weird in the eyes of these people, but what could I do with my sore body?


    "Young Master, sometimes overtraining could worsen your condition."


    Aled, the old man, had already started to call me master. But as expected from him, he could tell that I was training by looking at my condition at first nce.


    "Don''t worry~! Master''s regeneration potion will fix the problem~!"


    Before I could talk, Nene butted in and did the exining. I also thought two hours was excessive, but with the potion''s effects, I found it a waste to stop early.


    "How do you all find your living space?"


    Changing the topic, I asked how they found living in the mansion. Their opinion could easily change after all. They just moved in today.


    "Although the ce is a bit too big, my husband and I are thankful for your hospitality."


    Edna, Aled''s wife, spoke in a sweet and gentle tone. Someone a bit over-friendly to someone who she had just met. I quite like it.


    "I appreciate you letting me stay."


    Ellena, who was a bit nervous, thanked me wholeheartedly. I had read from the report that she was married, but for her to be a bit relieved of being here made it seem like there was something wrong happening to her.


    Was her husband abusing her in some way? Even if Ellena wanted to go on a diet, she shouldn''t be this thin.


    "Master Charles, I quite like this ce. I thank you for letting me stay in a ce like this."


    Rose, who answered next, was well-spoken. While Rose couldn''t harm me from the geass, her intention of working for me was still unknown. Even if my rank was high, there was no need to suck up to me with her looks.


    "Thank you for epting me."


    Be bowed her head and looked at me nervously. She is freaking out more than she needs to. It might be a while for her to get used to me, but I didn''t mind as long as it didn''t hinder her from working.


    Over dinner time, I talked to everyone about various things. Edna was the one who spoke the most. She was willing to speak, and so we did.


    Rose was the second person who spoke the most. Even so, she was still suspicious in my eyes. I hope she won''t cause trouble for anyone here.


    Aled was next, and he had retired from his life as a fighter. Even if he could live without working, he still applied to be my gardener as a hobby.


    Be and Ellena had barely spoken, but I could sense that they weren''t people I should be wary of.


    Ellena didn''t talk much about herself, so she probably didn''t want to say anything about her past.


    Finally, Be was someone fidgety. She liked to hear what the other person had to say. Her ranking was pretty low. Maybe her low self-confidence was because of it.


    And with that, dinner was over, and I wanted to rest. Nene took me to my bed and crawled in with me. She has been doing this every day since we first bathed together.


    Without thinking about it more, I went to sleep.

 Chapter 18 Reina

    Two dayster, no ss was in session. It was the weekend, and Reina and I decided to implement our ns.


    The two of us would leave the academy secretly and go to the UK. The Burgess''s prominent family lives there, and Reina''s brother would be my target.


    I told Nene I would be doing a business deal with a customer. She wanted to help, but I had to decline her offer. I didn''t want anyone to be suspicious.


    As for Reina, She had Montgomery go on a business n to a different country. The n was pretty simple.


    Reina, who is from a wealthy family, would provide all the necessary tools for this mission to seed.


    Yesterday, Reina nned on going to the UK with me. When wend in the country, we would immediately use an artifact and use it for a disguise.


    Reina had been keeping tabs on her brother. With his schedule in mind, today would be the best day to do my job.


    We''re currently on a flying car that Reina owns. Seeing Reina driving her car, I was slightly jealous. I also wanted one, but getting a license for one seemed like a pain to get.


    "How long did it take you to get a license for driving your car?"


    I didn''t want this drive to be full of silence, and my interest in a car like this was in full swing. So, asking her wouldn''t hurt.


    "One month."


    That was shorter than I thought. Maybe I should give it a try. After getting back, I would ask Nene for more information.


    The topic we just hadsted for ten seconds. I wasn''t much of a talker, and with how badly I was treated, talking to random people wasn''t something that I was willing to do.


    I didn''t know much about her. She had barely spoken much about herself; to make it worse, you could never tell what she was thinking.


    The whole drive was silent, and we arrived in the UK capital city of London.


    Traveling to a new country wasn''t as exciting as I thought. With our current technology, every ce looks the same.


    With Reina parking the car down. We exited the car, and Reina put her car inside her storage ring. Her space must be massive if she could carry a car.


    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c It was nice having someone important travel with you. Reina, being from the Burgess family, had allowed us to skip the line and enter the city right away.


    But before we could change, Reina''s family immediately picked us up. Does it mean we''ve failed? Of course not. My skill allows me to curse someone within a circumference of 500 meters long.


    No one would suspect me if I caused him to be unlucky and die in a mishap. I then looked at Reina and wanted to ask her what the next n was. It would be hard to do so because multiple people were monitoring me.


    "Reina, where are these people taking us?"


    "To my house."


    I know that, but I just wanted to strike up a conversation. If we don''t talk, these people will figure out something is wrong.


    "Are you hungry?"


    Before I could say anything, she grabbed a snack from her storage ring. She then moved closer to me and fed me a chocte bar.


    This whole ride was out of my element, I had no idea what Reina was doing, but since we were nning to assassinate her brother, I had to y this out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ride to the Burgess family household didn''t take long. The bodyguard had escorted both Reina and me to the mansion.


    Looking at their property, this ce looked about five timesrger than mine. I thought my ce was excessive, but my definition of excessive wasn''t something in the minds of the Burgess family.


    "Reina, you''re back."


    The voice of a woman in her early twenties walked toward Reina and hugged her. From looking alone, you could tell that they were deeply rted. She could be her mother or sister. I didn''t know.


    "Reina, who''s this?"


    The woman finding that she didn''t return alone and had me here made her curious.


    "I''m..."


    "He is my boyfriend."


    Before I could say anything, Reina had cut me off. Did she say boyfriend? What the actual fuck is going on.


    No, let''s think this through. Since Reina had invited me to her house, it was natural for her to introduce me to her boyfriend.


    I now know what she was doing earlier in the car. She didn''t want the guard to be too suspicious about our activity.


    When Reina introduced me as her boyfriend, the woman who had just hugged her smiled brightly.


    "Where are my manners? I''m Jennifer Burgess. Reina''s mother. As her boyfriend, please look after her well."


    Reina''s mother, Jennifer, had beautifully introduced herself. From her introduction, I could say she was pretty used to this.


    "I''m Charles Anderson... Reina''s boyfriend. It''s nice to meet you too."


    There was no way I could fuck up an introduction, I had acted a bit nervous, but that shouldn''t be too much of a harm.


    Using my skill to track Reina''s brother, I couldn''t find him anywhere. That would mean that he wasn''t nearby yet. I would have to use my ability to find where he is constantly.


    "Why don''t we get the both of you to settle down."


    Both Reina and I followed Jennifer closely.


    "Charles, may I ask how you and Reina met?"


    As we walked to where Jennifer wanted us, she asked me a question. Reina, beside me, nced at me, telling me to answer.


    "Since we are ssmates, Reina and I sit beside each other in ss."


    "I found her weird at first because of her expressionless face. There were times when I was bothered by her staring at me."


    "Eventually, she helped me with a problem, and from then on, we got along."


    "Then, one day, she called me out behind the school courtyard and asked me out."

 Chapter 19 Reina (Part II)

    "That''s so sweet."


    "Reina, I didn''t think you had it to confess to him."


    Jennifer squealed in delight. She is happy for her daughter to find someone she likes.


    What I technically said wasn''t a lie. She had helped me with this deal. Her skill-leveling capsule would help me tremendously. And Reina did call me out to the courtyard.


    "Reina, with your expressionless face, I thought you would end up alone forever."


    "..."


    Reina, usually expressionless, couldn''t help but look away, hearing what her mother had said. Even she was a little embarrassed hearing her mother say that.


    After the small talk, we went to a bedroom without many things. Why would we go to this room first?


    "Charles, you would be staying here for the day. And this will be your room."


    Would I be staying here for the day? I didn''t think I would be staying at Reina''s ce. Does Reina have something else nned for me? I then looked at Reina, wondering if killing her brother was her only motive.


    She had nned everything we had been doing so far. And I had no clue what she was nning. What she had told me earlier was nothing like this.


    I needed to ask her what she was doing when we were alone.


    "Reina, why don''t you go meet your father? I will be attending to your boyfriend for a while longer."


    Fuck! Reina had left, and now it was only her mother left and me. I''m going to develop a headache after this.


    "Let''s go to the living room."


    Jennifer then led me out of the room that I would be upying.


    "Did you know that tomorrow is an important day for the Burgess family?"


    "Sorry, I haven''t been informed much from Reina. She had called me today and dragged me here without any exnation."


    Jennifer sighed in disbelief at what Reina did. Even though I wanted to sigh, I could only do it inside my head.


    "Sorry about my daughter. She does things at her own pace."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''m used to it."


    With what had happened so far, I couldn''t entirely rely on Reina. I would have to confront her when the chance to do so is right.


    We then arrived in the living room, or should we call this the tea room? Honestly, I can''t tell. I haven''t lived with the rich or even met them before. I had heard that most of them were weird.


    A maid who was cleaning the room had gotten tea for the both of us. Pouring the tea, the maid left us on our own.


    "Tomorrow, Tristan, Burgess''s heir, will take over my husband''s role as the head."


    Does Reina want to be the head? Or did Reina hate her brother? Specting wouldn''t do me any good without much information.


    "I''m sorry if this is a weird question, but does Reina dislike Tristan? Even with her stoic look, it isn''t anything positive when she speaks about him."<novelnext></novelnext>


    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 Jennifer sighed for the second time. What I asked shouldn''t be harmful. It''s not like she could link what I said to the death of Tristan.


    "I know I shouldn''t say this without my daughter''s permission, but knowing her. I doubt she would say anything about it."


    "It started about six years ago. Both my daughter and son''s rtionship back then wasn''t so strained."


    "Back then, on the day of Tristan''s awakening. Tristan had gained a skill. A powerful one at that."


    From what Jennifer was going to say, Tristan''s skill must be dangerous. For her to describe what had happened must have strained the rtionship between Reina and Tristan.


    "Tristan, careless to use his skill, had used it on her sister Reina."


    "The damage that he had caused on Reina had put her in a month''s worth ofa."


    "My husband and I didn''t know how long it would take for Reina to wake up. Thank goodness that it only took a month."


    "But waking up wasn''t always a happy thing. Reina suffered an injury in her brain and lost most of her emotions."


    So that was why she was mostly expressionless. I started to pity her a little. Not being able to feel most of your emotions must be nd.


    "Tristan, who had injured Reina, had avoided her like she was a gue. Not knowing how to face her, Reina''s hatred for him started to increase."


    "If only my stupid son went to Reina and apologized."


    "Couldn''t you find a healer to fix her condition?"


    She shook her head, and any attempts made had failed. Jennifer had her hand up her forehead. It must be tough being an actual parent. My parents sucked. I wonder how they''re doing. I had cursed them and had no news about them ever since.


    "Then couldn''t you or your husband get Tristan to apologize to Reina?"


    Some of the problems could''ve been avoided easily. I know why Reina wanted to kill her brother Tristan, but should I do it?


    "It''s already toote. Reina had lost most of her youth due to Tristan. I don''t think she could ever forgive him."


    "And Tristan himself is too stubborn."


    Theirplicated family situation doesn''t sit well with me. With the story finished, I looked out the window and enjoyed the scenery.


    "Tristan will arrive tomorrow, and this will be the first time they meet in six years. I hope Reina herself won''t do anything."


    Six years? Damn, to avoid your sister for six years. That itself was pretty trashy. He was even an adult to make it at that.


    He isn''t helping anyone with that attitude of his. The geass that I signed is still active. I wonder what would happen if Jennifer found out I was going to kill him.


    "Thank you for listening. It helped a lot to say it out loud."


    "There isn''t a need to thank me, Reina is my lover, and I would be happy to help you out."


    She smiled at me wholeheartedly. With that all done, Reina, who had met her father, hade into this room.

 Chapter 20 Reina (Part III)

    "Reina, how is your meeting with your father?"


    "It went well."


    "I see. Then I will leave you two on your own."


    "Charles, I will see you at ater date."


    She exited the room and headed out. Reina and I were the only ones left in the room. The atmosphere between us was tricky.


    "Why don''t we go to the garden and speak there?"


    The garden was only outside of the living room. Going out, Reina and I walked side by side. The view of the garden was amazing.


    I, too, wanted a ce like this. I hope Aled could make one simr to this. The ce was filled with many bright flowers. Each tended with care.


    "You heard our conversation earlier. So, what is your opinion on it?"


    That''s right. Reina, halfway into the story, was listening to Jennifer talk. Since she didn''t want to barge in, she had listened wholly.


    "My brother must be killed."


    "I see..."


    Even after listening to her mother''s story. Reina''s decision to kill her brother was unwavering. Does hatred drive her? Or was there something else?


    "May I ask why? I doubt your hatred is the only reason you want to kill your brother."


    "That''s right. My emotions that are being suppressed will be freed once I kill him."


    Is that how it works? How was she so sure that would work? Is Reina''s skill rted to everything that has been happening so far? With how everything has been going so far, I wouldn''t doubt it.


    "How are you sure your emotions wille back, just from killing him?"


    "I just know."


    "You knew this situation was going to happen. Why didn''t you tell me? If you want me to kill your brother, you should''ve prepared me for this."


    Reina stayed silent, hearing me say all of this. What aplex woman to deal with. I hope this stress won''t get to me.


    "If you''re not going to tell, you should up the reward aspensation."


    She looked at me, unsure of what to do. Since she had caused me so many problems, I would egg her for more rewards.


    "You need topensate me for all the stress you''re causing me. Your mother''s story had made my heart throb a little."


    "Killing your brother would make me feel bad, so you have topensate me."


    In the end, Reina caved into my persuasion. With me earning a few hundred million bucks, I hugged Reina tightly.


    Surprised by my action, her eyes widened, and she blinked, unsure of what to do. Her face was blushing a bit. In the end, she is a girl. Even with her suppressed emotions, she should feel embarrassed being hugged by an attractive male.


    "Miss Reina, dinner is about to be served. Why don''t you get ready before dinner starts? I will get our guests ready."


    A butler, someone near our age, hade. He was average, one where you could see everywhere. Ranking in the 10B, he was near the middle of the ranking.


    With that said, Reina left for the second time. Dinner? Looking at the time, it had passed by in a blink of an eye. To me, it felt like minutes.


    Anyways with Reina gone, the expression of the butler changed. He was now hostile with Reina away. What a sudden change of expression.


    "You''re Miss Reina''s boyfriend?"


    "Yes. Yes, I''m. What about it?"


    "Break up with her. You don''t deserve her."


    My mouth had moved upward, showing a smile. It wasn''t like I was really in a rtionship with her. Reina was the one who caused this.


    "Do you have feelings for her?"


    The man winced as I said that. For the butler to fall in love with her master. How tragic. He does even less for someone who ims I don''t deserve her.


    "Even if I did break up with her, it''s not like you would be with her."


    "From the expression alone, she judges you as just a servant¡ªnothing more, nothing less. Her mother had approved of me while you''re here trying to y tough."


    "You should know what society this is. You could never get the approval of the Burgess family with your pitiful rank."


    What I said was true. I doubt anyone in the family would let this butler be in a rtionship with Reina. He has no qualities to be a member of a wealthy family.


    I didn''t need to curse him. He was already pitiful enough to forever watch his loved one from the side.


    "Anyways, I''m going to leave. Your attempt to make me back off is pitiful."


    Even if I didn''t know my way, being with someone hostile was ufortable. I made my way back to the living and hoped Reina would return.


    After twenty minutes of browsing on my phone, Reina returned with a dress. Wearing a blue dress, I could say it fit her nicely.


    Reina returned and looked confused, wondering why I hadn''t changed.


    "Your butler didn''t help. And I don''t want to snoop around."


    "Do you know where I could change?"


    "Follow me."


    Following Reina, we went into a changing room. With many suits in the closet, which one should I choose? Does it matter?


    "Are you going to watch me change?"


    Reina stood there once we entered the room. Hearing me say that, she exited the room. I wasn''t that picky with what I wore.


    Getting the one that fit me best, I took a ck suit and wore it. With me wearing it, I got Reina back in.


    I doubted that I would need to style my hair. With my preparation done, Reina held my hand and dragged me out of the room.


    "The both of us are going to a restaurant. My parents are busy with tomorrow''s schedule, so they won''t join us today."


    With tomorrow being the big day for the Burgess family, many preparations would need to be made.


    I wondered how it would pan out with Tristan, the heir of the Burgess family, dying on the day of inheriting his family business.

 Chapter 21 Reina (Part IV)

    I''m not going to lie. It was my first time going to a high-ss restaurant. And right now, everything here is new to me.


    Reina and I were now alone on the top floor of a fancy restaurant. Now that I think about it, doesn''t this seem like a date?


    "Did we have toe here?"


    I''mining. I was just wondering what Reina wanted. If she wanted to be alone, she could have requested everyone to leave her room.


    "Don''t you like rewards? Think of this as another one. If there was any other problem, count this as one of your prizes."


    It was a nice reward, but there are better things that I could get. Since we''re here, I might do my best to enjoy it.


    "Remember that butler that had told you to change?"


    Reina stared at me nkly, wondering what I was getting at. Even though I pitied the man who loved her, I was still someone who wouldn''t let someone talk down on me.


    "He has feelings for you. This was the first time someone told me to back off from someone. It was something I never expected to happen."


    "What are you getting at?"


    "My emotions were hurt to a certain degree. So, this meal at the restaurant could be used for this, right?"


    Reina ignored me and looked at the menu. Seeing that she didn''t react to anything, I looked at mine and wondered what to get.


    Wagyu beef, Oysters, Caviar, and many more were on the list. With my order in mind, I waited for Reina to decide what she wanted.


    Getting the waiter, Reina ordered some mumbo jumbo. Inparison, I had only gotten a wagyu and some spaghetti.


    I could have ordered more, but I was a respectable guest. While dinner was great, I couldn''t help but think about Nene and the people living at my house. I wonder how they were doing.


    "So, when do you want me to kill your brother?"


    "During his ceremony or before he arrives?"


    Any option was avable to me. Since Reina had made this contract, I didn''t care how it was done.


    "Do it when he officially takes the role as Burgess''s head."


    That was cruel, but she had every right to do so. Her brother had stolen most of her joy. And he can''t even make it up to her.


    "What are you going to do after your brother is dead?"


    "..."


    Reina looked at me without moving an inch. She stared at me with empty eyes. Those eyes were simr to my past.


    One who will take their own life. Even if she had gained more emotions, could she truly feel happy? That wasn''t for me to answer, but only for time to tell.


    After finishing our meal, both of us went back without a word. Reina immediately went to her room while I decided to take a bath.


    ~


    Night time approached, and I was trying to sleep in my bed. I knew the reason why I was unable to sleep.


    This request made by Reina left a bad taste in my mouth. As someone who only cares about personal gains, who would have thought I would hesitate to do something like this?


    But after this, the bad feeling would leave. We humans would only move on with our life. That is someone that everyone would have to ept.


    *Rustle*


    Outside my room, I heard someoneing in. Closing my eyes and ready to activate my artifact, the door to my room opened.


    I heard the steps of the personing in. The presence of the person''s body was within body distance.


    Activating my artifact, I heard a metal sound from her barrier. Opening my eyes, I saw the butler in the garden earlier today.


    The knife that he was holding had hit the barrier I had made. I didn''t think I would be assassinated while doing an assassination.


    "Wow, to think there was someone much more narrow-minded than me."


    "Shut up! Because of you! I got fired by Ms. Reina!"


    So he got fired? I can''t say I''m too surprised. Falling in love with your superior is a big no-no, especially if your superior is a female.


    "Shouldn''t you thank me? Now your chances with Reina are much higher."


    "Still, I didn''t think you would be so stupid to attack someone that is so much higher than you in the overall ranking."


    "Shut up! It''s all your fault!"


    I guess he wasn''t listening for any more reason, with both of us attacking, using my skill. I set my curse at ten percent.


    With us a few feet between, he dashed towards me and slipped on the ground. The knife he was holding onto earlier had slipped and cut a part of his legs.


    "ARGH!"


    He wailed in pain, and with his scream, he attracted the attention of nearby servants. Was this called a self-snitch?


    It didn''t take long for someone to appear. The servant saw that a person was bleeding in the legs. They called for help.


    From the looks of it, I will have a sleepless night. The ex-butler looked at me, full of hatred. He tried to get up with a knife stuck to his leg. His attempt was futile.


    Jennifer, who I met earlier today, was still awake. She looked a bit tired. I felt a bit bad for her wasting some time because of this.


    "What happened?"


    "He tried to kill me but slipped and got himself injured."


    Jennifer frowned at the severity of this incident. With her continuing to ask questions, the long night had just begun.


    ~


    "I''m sorry for everything that happened tonight."


    After hearing everything that had happened, Jennifer apologized in advance.


    "You don''t have to be sorry. I''m not bothered by it, at the very least."


    Being modest was the best thing I could do. Lashing out at Jennifer would only worsen it. I could use this chance to form more of a connection with the Burgess family.


    "I would like topensate you. But it is alreadyte. I will do it after the ceremony. Go take a rest first."


    I knew there was a reason why I liked Jennifer. She knew what I liked.

 Chapter 22 Reina (Part V)

    After the incident, I took a short nap. Reina, outside my door, barged in without a second thought.


    "Reina, it''s still early. What are you doing?"


    I was still tired from theck of sleep. Reina then walked closer to me without saying a word. It was disturbing, not knowing what she was doing.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to join me in bed?"


    I made a joke attempting to lighten the mood. But I don''t think it worked. Reina was looking down at me, staring at me without making a sound.


    "Reina... What are you doing?"


    Observing her, I wonder what Reina is thinking. Even getting to know her back story, she was still impossible to figure out.


    With her crawling into my bed, I shoved her away. Nene had done something simr, I wasn''t against it, but I needed to be paid.


    "Pay me, and I will let you do what you were doing."


    I will assume that she agreed to my deal. Getting on my bed, she pushed me down, t on the bed. Crawling on top of me, her head was now a few centimeters away from me.


    Reina then shoved her tongue inside of me. I thought she would do a simple kiss at most. In some ways, she was more aggressive than Nene.


    Her tongue is warm, even with her being inexperienced in these things. I still felt good about all of this. Did I inherit this from my mother? Or was this the same for everyone?


    With the bit of experience I learned from Nene, I guided Reina. Her clumsy movement had improved over time. Not only was she improving, but she became more aggressive, wanting more.


    The sound of us making out was only loud enough for us to hear. Reina''s cheeks were flush, and her lust was increasing.


    "How is it?"


    After twenty seconds of kissing, we both needed to grasp for air. I wonder what had gotten her to do something like this.


    "It feels different... But something I could get used to."


    Did she say "get used to"? Don''t tell me she is going to do more. Reina then went in for another kiss, disrupting my thought.


    Too upied with Reina, the door to my room opened, and Jennifer came into the room. She was surprised to see Reina kissing me.


    "Oh my."


    Jennifer had her hands in her mouth, dazzled by this situation. Even with Reina''s mom watching, Reina continued.


    Gently getting Reina off of me, Reina realized what had happened. Her suppressed emotions could only suppress so much. Some shame had gotten to her, and her face turned red.


    "You both could do itter. My husband would like to meet the both of you."


    "Reina, I didn''t think you would be that bold to get on top of your boyfriend."


    Jennifer began to tease Reina and was having fun doing so. Judging by how Jennifer looked, it was probably something rare for her to do.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Could the both of you leave? I need to change."


    If I were to meet Reina''s father, I would have to change into something good. I don''t want to be red at for being disrespectful.


    Changing my clothes into something presentable, I got out of the room. Both Reina and Jennifer were outside discussing something.


    "Are you ready?"


    I nodded, ready to meet the current head of the Burgess family. I wonder how he will react. I hope he isn''t a stern man. I want to ask Reina what her father was like, but with Jennifer around, I rather not.


    With the three of us going back and forth with some random topic, we arrived at the office of Burgess''s head.


    Going in, we saw a man sitting down on a chair working on aputer. Different from what I had expected, the man was somewhere in his forties.


    He had ck hair, opposite to his wife and daughter. Brown eyes that could be seen anywhere else. His build was normal. He was someone you could see anywhere else.


    He wasn''t a muscley stern man, but more like a hard-working man. Like Reina''s mother, his father was gentle around him. Someone who you could get along with. Of course, I couldn''t let my guard downpletely.


    "Sweetie, our guest has arrived."


    Jennifer, getting her husband''s attention, had his head turn over. Looking at Reina, he had a gentle smile. Getting a good look at her daughter''s face, he then turned his attention to me.


    "I''m Matthew Burgess, the current head."


    "Despite my title of being the head, I''m only a figurehead. You could see my rank. You would normally think my rank is higher than it usually is."


    He was right. He was ranked 5B, much lower than his daughter and wife. He was a man that you could find anywhere else. But why was he telling me this?


    "I''m Charles Anderson. You may call me Charles."


    "Charles, it is. Then Charles, thank you for looking after my daughter. I''m also sorry forst night."


    Matthew apologized deeply for yesterday night. I wasn''t all that tired, so I didn''t care. In fact, I found the incident a little entertaining.


    pAn,Da n<0,>v,e1 "Like what I said to your wife, you shouldn''t worry about it. I haven''t been harmed in any way."


    "Are you sure?"


    I nodded, confirming that I didn''t care. After all, Jennifer would give me something after today. Before I could speak some more, some people outside had entered.


    "Mr. Burgess, your son Tristan has arrived in London. He will be preparing for the ceremony right away."


    "I see... Thank you for informing me."


    "I want to talk to you a bit longer, but I''m busy now. I hope you will enjoy the ceremony, and please take care of my daughter."


    The words that he had spoken were that of a fatherly figure. I was a bit jealous and torn. I wasn''t in a rtionship with Reina, but Jennifer and Matthew wanted their daughter to be happy with me. Not only that, I''m going to have to kill their son.

 Chapter 23 Reina (Part IV)

    After some time had passed, the ceremony with Tristan''s ascension was about to begin. Currently, Reina has her arms linked toward mine.


    We were in a room with arge podium in the back of the room. This room could fill up thousands of people, with the ceremony being a party, everyone was here to enjoy.


    This was the perfect ce for my skill to work. I was close enough to curse him, and with this many people, no one could link it directly to me.


    I know that I''m ying the role of her boyfriend, but don''t you think this was too excessive? I could have released it, but that would give me some weird looks.


    There were already some news articles about Reina and me being engaged. Fuck! How did it get to this? If I broke the so-called engagement, my reputation would be ruined.


    "Reina, are you sure you want to go through with the n? Your mother and father would be devastated once that happens."


    I whispered to Reina only loud enough for her to hear. Reina closed her eyes and was in deep thought.


    Reina was currently hesitating. Now the time for her brother to die was near, she hesitated. This was normal, after all. Even after six years, there was still that little affection that Reina had for him.


    After a while, Tristan, Reina''s brother, arrived. Tristan was standing on the podium. Like Reina and her mother, he had white hair and blue eyes.


    Ranking in 1400, he was pretty good. Tristan briefly nced at Reina and me but took his eyes off after seeing Reina looking back.


    Along with his father, Matthew stood on the podium along with Tristan. At first nce, I couldn''t tell if they were rted in any way.


    "Good morning, everyone."


    Even though his voice wasn''t loud, everyone who heard it listened.


    "Before we start the session rights, I want everyone to enjoy today''s party."


    "Hope you''ll have a nice day."


    Matthew left the podium and let Tristan take the lead. As the next head, he would have to stand his ground.


    "As my father said, I hope you will enjoy this party. Today is an important day for the Burgess family, and I, as the next head, will take this family to the next step."


    "I won''t take any more of your time, so enjoy the party."


    Like Matthew, Tristan also did a short speech. With no one else left talking, everyone here did their own thing.


    This was my first time at a party, and I didn''t know what to do. It was a good thing Reina was still holding me.


    "Miss Burgess, I heard this man is your finance. You picked a good choice."


    "..."


    Speaking to Reina, a random girl with a dress showed up. I don''t know who she is, but she seems to know Reina.


    "Miss Wells. I thought you were staying at the academy."


    Was she a student at our academy? From how Reina worded it, she was probably a student from our school.


    "There''s no way I would miss a big event like this."


    Miss Wells shook her head and shrugged, showing she wouldn''t miss something significant.


    "Charles Anderson? I didn''t think you would be Miss Burgess''s finance. There were many talks among women in our school about you."


    Is that so? I wasn''t close to any other student, so this was something that I wouldn''t know. With my looks and current standing, I wasn''t stupid enough not to know why.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They will disappear in due time."


    It''s not like they could talk about me forever. I will be in the academy for a while, so the people talking about me will die down.


    "Are you not so fond of fame?"


    "I have no interest in it."


    It would only bother me in the long run. The only good thing about fame is the gifts I receive from those who admire me.


    "But from the looks of it, you will be more of the center of attention. Look who you''re with."


    Ms. Walls took a nce at Reina and looked back at me. After this, how do I get rid of this rtionship with Reina? And who even spread the rumors of me being engaged to Reina?


    "Anyways, I would like to talk more, but there are other people I have to attend to. Tata!"


    And with that, Ms. Walls left us alone. Reina and I still had our arms crossed. How long are we going to be like this?


    "Reina, where are we going?"


    With us alone, Reina started to walk in a different direction. She hadn''t said anything and had started to drag me around.


    Upon arriving on the party room''s balcony, Reina stared at the sky. At the beginning of Ms. Walls''s talk, Reina looked dazed.


    "Reina, what''s wrong?"


    This time I put more force into my words. She should at least answer me. But even then, she frowned and walked away with me on the balcony.


    She better give me an exnation after this. Trusting what Reina would do, Reina went to her mother and wanted to talk.


    "An invasion will arrive in five minutes."


    Invasion? How does Reina know? Her skill, was it future sight? Or some predictability? With how everything is going on her way, I wouldn''t be surprised if it is.


    "An invasion? Thank you, honey, for the warning."


    "Charles, could I ask you to protect my daughter?"


    "I won''t let anything harm Reina."


    With her beside me, as long as there was no crossfire around us, we should be fine. If there was an invasion, we had to hide.


    "Thank you. Now hide. I will make a quick call."


    Jennifer then stormed off and did her thing, and Reina had us running away from the party scene. There wasn''t much of a ce to hide within five minutes, but Reina tried her best to lead us to a safe ce.


    Even after five minutes, Reina ran in a direction with a n in mind.


    [System Initiated.]


    [Invasion will arrive in one minute]


    [Invaders left: 100]


    And with that, the crowd began to panic.

 Chapter 24 The Beginning Of An Invasion

    [Jennifer Burgess POV]


    This is looking dire. Five minutes ago, my daughter had warned me of an attack. To think it would happen on this crucial day.


    I warned the guest in these five minutes and called for the International Defense Agency. The branch in the UK should be able to hold back the invaders long enough for the real big shot to show up.


    [Invasion is now beginning. Prepare to defend your home world.]


    "Honey. Please stay safe."


    [Third Person POV]


    In the sky, a cracked space began to open, and lizard people began toe out of the space. A hundrednded on the ground and began attacking nearby people.


    Even with some preparation, it was hard for everyone to do something within a few minutes. A war had begun in the middle of London, and battles between top rankers of Earth and Lizard people had started.


    Up against a hundred lizards, people were a thousand humans. The fight is already devastating, ranging from some millionth rank to a second-digit ranker.


    Buildings were being torn apart, and the people in the crossfire died. And this was only the beginning of a long battle.


    "Hahaha! Look at our mighty Zartarians fight! These earthlings will soon meet their demise!"


    The perpetrator of this invasion was the leader of the Zartarians. His name is reno, and he is the strongest person in his race.


    He was about 2.2m tall with blue skin. Dressed in heavy armor made of unknown materials with a crown, one would assume he is the king of his world. Coupled with his sword and aura, he was, without a doubt, powerful.


    "Zarbon! Don''t waste your time on that weakling!"


    reno roared,manding Zarbon, one of his men, to finish the fight. Zarbon was fighting ten people who were near his strength.


    "My liege. I will do as you say."


    Zarbon heard his king''smand, and the aura of Zarbon spiked. The ten people that were fighting Zarbon were now grimacing.


    "I was going to enjoy the fight some more, but you heard my king. Don''t me me for your weakness."


    "Don''t you dare underestimate us. We won''t go down that easily."


    One of the fighters fighting Zarbon came out and said it. The situation looking for those ten wasn''t looking so good.


    Fighting Zarbon, they were already at a disadvantage in terms of overall abilities. Now that Zarbon was going for the kill, they had to step up their game.


    "I like your spirit, but that''s not something you could use to beat me."


    Zarbon, who held a spear, came down, attacking the person nearest to him. Unable to react, the person''s body was sliced in half.


    The scene was gory, against someone within the top one hundred. A person in the ten thousand rankings would have no chance.


    With one of the people dead in an instant, everyone paled at the sight. Everyone that was fighting Zarbon is all fodder. Waiting for the top rankers to arrive, all these people could do was stall for time.


    "Everyone! Use a blood sacrifice!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c A blood sacrifice is a dangerous drug. Once taken, your body''s strength and mana will grow incredibly. Depending on someone''s talent, they would increase their strength by two to three times.


    But the drawbacks of the drug were something most people couldn''t handle. The reason why the drug was called blood sacrifice was that the drug weakens your heart functionality.


    One could imagine what would happen if that were to be taken. Not only would you be weakened by arge degree, but you might also be considered a cripple for life.


    Everyone knew that this might be their final fight. But fighting against an invader this strong was their only choice.


    Taking the drug, the strength of everyone increased by two or threefold. Zarbon had killed another one before they could take the drug.


    "Do you think I would allow you to do that without doing anything?"


    After killing the one taking the drug, Zarbon threw his spear at another. The spear had prated and made a hole in the man''s stomach.


    Seven were left, but they were now ready to fight.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the other troops attacked everything. Some top rankers had already arrived and had killed some troops.


    But not everything was bright. Some of the lizard men''s troops were killed, and some of the top rankers were.


    An example would be overall ranked no 89. He had sacrificed himself and caused an explosion killing five of the troops.


    This battle was brutal. London was already destroyed, and most civilians on the battlefield had already died. There are currently 85 lizard men left, and the strong ones are all alive.


    Back to the battlefield with Zarbon, only five were left. Zarbon had taken some scratches, but most were already on theirst feet.


    "Warriors, Imend you all for your fighting spirits, but this fight is finished."


    "What!!!"


    Zarbon had disappeared from his spot and decapitated the woman shaken by what Zarbon had said.


    After killing the woman, he proceeded to do this to the next. In just a few seconds, everyone that he fought had died. He then flew back to his king and stood by his side.


    "Zarbon, you have disappointed me."


    "As my secondmand, you took too long to finish those bottomfeeders. They weren''t even someone who we should be wary of."


    "My liege, they make perfect use as a training practice."


    reno sighed at his second-inmand antics. He then scanned the battlefield, waiting for an opportunity to join the fight.


    Some of his men may have been killed, but he didn''t care. He may be a king, but he did not need some weaklings.


    This invasion was for training purposes and for him to plunder more resources. reno is arrogant. He truly believed that no one in this world would be able to defeat him.


    He then smiled, sensing a challenger worthy of fighting.

 Chapter 25 Lizard Man Invasion (Part I)

    [Tristan POV]


    Seeing that an invasion would happen on my big day was a shocker. I can''t help but give myself a wary smile at this happening.


    Was this karma? Ever since the ident six years ago, I couldn''t help but hate myself. My sister, who I love dearly, had been hurt because of me.


    I was shocked to see that my sister had brought her boyfriend. Observing them together, a hint of relief came into my chest.


    The news of my sister being emotionally disabled shocked our parents. I med myself for everything that had happened.


    I was busy on the day of Reina''s awakening, but hearing what had happened to my sister caused something inside of me to break.


    Hearing what had happened to Reina made me want to stay away from her. What if she hates me, was the first thing I thought.


    What I did as a brother was the worst thing possible. Running away from her had caused us to be distant.


    I could have made it up to her six years ago, but that was now impossible because I was a coward.


    Knowing that Reina had a boyfriend eased my heart. At least I knew she was capable of loving someone.


    The invasion had begun, and the destruction caused by the invaders had already caused a huge mess.


    In front of me was a lizard man. I was confident in my ability to cause harm. But I wasn''t proficient in fighting someone with simr strength.


    "You, puny man! I will be your opponent!"


    With the lizard man in front, he shouted at me and attacked. His movement was fast, but it was something I could deal with.


    Using my skill, I made a particle explosion using my skill at its full power. Right in front of me was the lizard stopping my attack.


    "Gah!"


    My particle explosion had caused immense damage, and the lizard man had blooding from his mouth.


    The attack had harmed him, but it wasn''t strong enough for me to finish him. Seeing that the lizard man stayed still due to cautiousness, I made another explosion.


    "Argh!"


    This time the explosion I made caused some critical damage. The lizard man was now on his knees, barely able to stand up.


    "To die like this, how unsightly."


    Saying his final words, the lizard knew that he wouldn''t live much longer. There were other things I had to do. I couldn''t waste any more time.


    Doing a final explosion to the lizard''s face, the upper half of the lizard''s body disappeared. I had killed one of the invaders, but there were still many more.


    Reina, I hope you''re safe.


    [reno POV]


    Interesting, that was the only thing I could think of. I had heard that this world was about two hundred years old with the system activated.


    But to think that there was a human worthy of my attention. Our world has double the time to grow, so generally, our strength would be much higher.


    "Warrior of Earth! Tell me your name!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Why are humans so close to one another in terms of look? Except for their hair color and shape, they all look the same to me.


    "Constance, Protector of Earth."


    [Third Person POV]


    Constance was a woman wearing a nun outfit. Her blond hair and golden eyes radiated on the battlefield. Anyone who saw her would recognize her. She is the definition of a saintess.


    The woman up in the air is currently the second in the overall ranking in this world. While she may not be the strongest, she would do her best to fight off the lizard king.


    Without saying anything, Constance made the first move. Thousands of swords made out of light appeared in the air.


    "Interesting!"


    renoughed at the sight of Constance''s power. The thousands of swords targeted reno, and with the swords attacking him, he dashed and broke whatever came attacking him.


    [Charles POV]


    Man, I knew invasions were dangerous, but to think a battle in minutes could cause that much destruction.


    Using my curse, I cursed about ten of the nearby lizards. My full power is fixed. Whenever I use my curse at 100%, a creepy creature drags my target through the ground.


    I wonder where my targets would go after being sent away. But I imagine it is not good for them, with their luck at its worst.


    "Hey Reina, we have been running for fifteen minutes. Where are we going?"


    Thanks to Reina, I have been safe from any fight and crossfire made by these fucking reptilians. The street was half destroyed, and the corpses of people could be found anywhere.


    "Safety."


    A quick answer from Reina, but it was enough to know that she wasn''t just walking around randomly. Reina then looked at the sky, and my sight followed hers.


    "What the fuck is that!"


    Up in the sky, I could see some blinding light. The light attacked a lizard, but the damage destroyed the city.


    The crossfire would have hit anyone near there. I then looked at Reina and secretly thanked her. If she weren''t leading, I would''ve died for sure.


    While I had an artifact that would allow me to revive one time, it wasn''t something that I would want to use easily.


    Another lizard was approaching us, but I got rid of him immediately. I don''t know if Reina knew it was my doing or if she hadn''t noticed it.


    [Invaders left: 71]


    It was already impressive that many of the invaders died. I had killed at least ten of them, meaning my contribution to this fight was slightly higher than one-third.


    The fight, on the other side, has attracted everyone. Everyone in that area had run and focused on the fight.


    With how strong those two people were, it was better to run away from them as far as possible.  Reina, who stopped looking at the fight, ran toward it.


    "Reina, why are we going in!!?"

 Chapter 26 Lizard Man Invasion (Part II)

    "Reina!!!"


    "You crazy bitch!"


    She grabbed my hand and dragged me to the battlefield. Reina has more strength than me in terms of physical terms. So, stopping her was impossible.


    Reina wouldn''t let me go, no matter what. All I could do was ept my fate of losing one of my lives. Reina probably also had one seeing how she wasn''t scared at all.


    "You better pay me more for this!"


    Screaming what I wanted next to us, a sword made out of light almost hit us. The power of this seemed to be someone from our world. This was almost a friendly fire. I didn''t want to go any further.


    "Reina, where are we going?! Please tell me!"


    This whole thing was an emotional rollercoaster. Even though I lived a shitty life, I don''t want to die now.


    Reina ignored me and ran toward the battlefield. After a few minutes of running, Reina found what she wanted. And what we found was Tristan.


    He was on his deathbed. His body was badly mangled, and healing him would be hard. Reina used her skill to find her brother.


    "What are you going to do to him?"


    "I doubt you need me to kill him."


    This was the perfect chance for Reina to kill him. Tristan was there unconscious. Effortless for even a kid to kill.


    [Third Person POV]


    The battle between Constance and reno raged on. Only five minutes had passed, and the two were still fighting vigorously.


    Constance''s light magic was still rampant, and reno did his best to cleave Constance. reno, who thought he would enjoy this battle, didn''t have it.


    "You bitch! If you''re going to keep running! I''m going to make sure you run for life!"


    reno shouted in rage. Constance is the type of person to fight only with her magic. Constance would keep fighting from a distance, not wanting to be in the range of the lizard king.


    "Foolish."


    Constance replied, unbothered by what reno had said. Floating around in the air, the battle continued.


    Constance''s magic was keeping reno at bay. At the cost of keeping reno at her side, the saintess magic was doing more damage to the city than the invaders.


    "You forced me to do this! Die!!!"


    The lizard king wasn''t going to take this battle any longer. Constance was feeling the power around reno change. She erected a barrier made out of light around her, trying to defend herself against an attack like this.


    The lizard king''s sword started to glow. reno was charging his weapon and began tounch it toward Constance.


    [Charles POV]


    "Hey Reina, what''s your choice?"


    Reina stared at Tristan. I didn''t know what choice she would make. But seeing how she made no moves in a while meant he was safe.


    "I will hear what he has to say before deciding what to do with him."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..."


    Tristan is lucky. The love that she still has for him hasn''tpletely faded.


    Will my geass react to that? Reina could get rid of the geass if we have an agreement, so I wasn''t too worried.


    Deciding on what to do, Reina took a potion from her ring and fed her brother a potion. The injuries that Tristan received were much more significant than one should take.


    Tristan would take months to recover, and it wouldn''t be surprising if he were in aa.


    "Fuck!"


    Reina and I felt the spike of aura released into the sky. The lizard king used a move that would potentially destroy the city.


    We were lucky that the lizard was aiming at his opponent. Otherwise, everyone here would''ve died, unable to resist the attack.


    With the attack exploding, everyone around us began to shake. The nearby buildings broke apart, and their pieces fell to the ground.


    One of the buildings was going to fall on us. Luckily I had a shield prepared just in case an ident urred.


    Reina held her brother and ran to the nearest safe area. I followed her since she knew where the best ce was.


    The three of us escaped from the copsed building, and the battle within the distance rages on. There was one lizard man near us, but I had gotten him before he could attack us.


    Even with the potion that Reina had used. Tristan was still in critical condition. His bones were broken. A recovery potion could only do so much.


    "Where are we going next?"


    I wish Reina couldmunicate. Her being quiet most of the time made me nervous.


    "We''re going to see my family."


    Reina saying what she wanted, started to walk in a different direction. Even though it was in a different direction, it was still near the battlefield.


    Half of the reptilians were already dead. And more people from our world areing in to join the fight.


    [Jennifer POV]


    Everyone at the party had already evacuated into a safe area underground. I should have gotten my babies here with me.


    What I was worried more about was my son. Reina can predict the oue of a situation, so her being safe was the least of my worries. Her boyfriend, who was ranked pretty high, should be able to protect her if anything went wrong.


    But thinking about Tristan made my head hurt. That boy is too stubborn for his good. While he was talented and strong, the invaders attacking would be at another level.


    "Honey, I can''t help but worry for Tristan."


    My husband was at my side, even with him here. I couldn''t help but think of my son. Today was his day, but the invaders had to ruin it.


    "I also worry about him, but there is nothing we can we about it. The battle is being recorded, and part of the city has already been destroyed into oblivion."


    Even though we''re watching the fight between the lizard king and Constance, I wish we could see the condition of our son and daughter.


    I pray that nothing has happened to them.

 Chapter 27 Lizard Man Invasion (Part III)

    [Third Person POV]


    "What is that?!!"


    Inside the evacuation room, some people noticed something in the fight between the top rankers and some lizard men.


    Some of the lizardmen were sucked into the abyss. Monsters of a horror story would show up once in a while. And they were freaky.


    "Monsters from hell..."


    One man who knew some details about the other world. Even if he muttered his words quietly, it was enough for everyone to hear.


    "Hell..."


    pA n,dan(-)0ve1.c0m The room was quiet. Even if they didn''t know what lies in hell, most people here knew it was the worst ce to be.


    The world of hell, a ce no one dares to go. Even habitats of the fifth rank world would not want to go there.


    You would face strong monsters and an endless wave of them. And to make it worse, the monsters in hell have some powers that make them immortal.


    "What are they doing in our world..."


    Everyone saw that these monsters were dragging the lizard men. The monsters of hell reced the fear of the lizard men.


    If one monster from hell were to appear and attack, even the weakest amongst them would be able to wipe out most of humanity.


    But seeing that the monsters of hell would disappear after taking a lizard man had most people relieved.


    "They won''te to our world fully, right?"


    "I hope not. These things scared the shit out of me."


    "We''re fucked if they do."


    A small discussion between the people was made. Some had theorized that these monsters woulde, while others tried their best to dismiss them.


    Nevertheless, even in an attack, the people here are lively.


    [Zarbon POV]


    Am I going to die? As a warrior, I pride myself on being the best. My liege was the only exception to this rule.


    Was my liege wrong? I had heard the news that the world we would invade was still developing. It wouldn''t be strange if we razed this world. Our world is near the peak of a first-rank world.


    My consciousness is fading. The battle between these humans is fun. It''s a pity that I would''ve to die so early.


    All my limbs were severed. I never expected the strongest human to be such a monster. My liege... Please survive.


    [Charles POV]


    With Reina carrying Tristan, she was still faster than me in terms of speed. I was doing my best to catch up to her, but I doubted she would stop just because I was tired.


    Both Reina and I stopped. Everything above us had been cut. All the tall buildings were split in half. I can''t believe someone could do such a thing.


    "REINA! RUN!!!"


    Screaming like a bitch, Reina and I ran with all our might. This is seriously fucked up. I don''t want to be crushed by a building.


    Reina, with her brother on her back, grabbed my hand and moved me in a direction. With Reina''s skill, she directed us to a hole in a falling building.


    She had saved me an extra life. I would''ve thanked her if she wasn''t the reason why I was in this situation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But since we survived, we were now trapped in this building. On the bright side, we wouldn''t have to worry about anyone fighting us.


    "Is your brother going to survive?"


    "He''ll, for now."


    "Reina, are you sure?"


    I looked at him, and he was barely breathing. I checked his pulse, and the beat was one of a man going to die.


    "What next? And give me answers. It''s getting annoying when you keep everything to yourself."


    With a big problem, it is frustrating for Reina to hide everything from me. I know she has employed me and doesn''t need to tell me anything, but she should in a situation like this.


    "..."


    She stared at me and looked away. Reina then looked in a different direction and looked back toward me.


    "We''re going to escape from this building and go to the underground shelter where my parents are."


    "Is that all?"


    "This is what I only know."


    I don''t know Reina''s skills precisely, but just from her words alone, I could narrow down her skill. Her skill should also have a limit.


    "Then should we start going? Your brother''s condition is getting worse over time."


    "Follow me."


    Going in the direction of where Reina had looked earlier, I followed her. All the broken equipment inside the building had gotten to one side, meaning the ce was almost cleared.


    Finding a broken window, we quickly exited the building and returned to the battlefield. There were now only twenty lizard men, but the remaining invaders should be more powerful than the rest.


    "WHY!"


    Another strong attack had appeared, and a gust of wind had almost blown the both of us away. On Reina''s shoulder, Tristan had flown away, and the both of us could not do anything.


    "FUCK!"


    Now that Tristan was in the air, it was almost impossible for us to retrieve him. Reina was too shocked to do anything. Tristan is fucked!


    His mangled body would st from falling from the sky. Tristan is falling somewhere at a three-hundred feet building.


    Tristan, even if I didn''t know you well, you were a shitty brother to Reina. But at least your family will give you a proper burial. Rest in peace.


    Falling to the ground, Tristan''s whole body stted. His now mangled body was now somewhat like mush. It was an ugly sight.


    Reina looked disbelieved. Judging by how she looked, she hadn''t foreseen this situation.


    "Tristan..."


    Reina walked toward Tristan''s body slowly. Her usual stoic face was now about to riddle into tears. I didn''t think that what Reina said was true.


    But the emotions that he had lost were now returning. I don''t know how this works but looking at his bloody corpse. Reina burst into tears.


    We were still on the battlefield. It was dangerous for us to stay here. But seeing Reina''s condition, I doubt she would leave.

 Chapter 28 Lizard Man Invasion (Part IV)

    [reno POV]


    "You rat! Now you die!"


    This woman was annoying to deal with. But with thisst attack, she would be gone for good. This fight is my victory!


    Using one of my strongest attacks, I sent a sh capable of shing space. The woman''s name Constance will now finally die to my attack.


    "Gahaha! Victory is mine!"


    A victory never tasted this sweet. Even though my opponent was annoying, she was worthy of my challenge. Since she is dead, no one will stop me.


    With my attack gone, I saw a figure in the sky. Two people were in the sky, one of whom was the woman I was fighting.


    "HOW!"


    The woman was unscathed by my attack. How was this possible? I refuse to believe this! Using an attack of the same caliber, I sent another attack.


    "MY ARMS!"


    Looking at my arms, they were cut off. What had happened? I didn''t see anything attacking me. But before I could do anymore...


    [Third Person POV]


    "Constance, you''ve grown weak. An opponent of this caliber shouldn''t be too hard for you."


    "Cyrus..."


    In front of Constance was a man named Cyrus. Cyrus was a man wearing a ck outfit that covered his whole body. Not much was known about him, but he is the first in the overall ranking.


    "Since my job is done, I''m leaving."


    "Wait!"


    Without heeding her words, Cyrus left. The Saintess could only sigh. She knew how Cyrus would act, so she wasn''t too angry about it.


    [All of the invaders are eliminated!]


    [Defenders Ranking:]


    [First: Cyrus Morse]


    [Second: Charles Anderson]


    [Third: Constance Oslen]


    [Rewards Distributed]


    "Charles Anderson..."


    Constance muttered, seeing an unfamiliar name. She didn''t expect someone else to be ranked higher than her. But shrugged it off as she was tired from a long fight.


    Seeing the destruction she had caused, she couldn''t help but sigh. As someone called the Saintess, she had killed too many in this battle.


    Using her remaining mana, she used her skill and healed everyone in the area. Everyone dying recovered, but it was already toote for the dead.


    How many people did Constance kill? Even though she did her best to protect the world, sacrifices must be made.


    With all her remaining mana gone, like Cyrus, she left the city to recover.


    [Charles POV]


    The rewards were distributed after every invader had been killed. I got second ce, and first ce must be insanely intense.


    [Rewards Calcting]


    [Twenty-Four Invaders Killed]


    [Reward Received]


    [Revival Crystal Received]


    [Revival Crystal: This item could be used once someone dies. The time limit for its use is an hour.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    This item was strangely convenient. Reina, still grieving, was on her knees in front of her brother''s dead body.


    "Reina, if you pay me a lot, I will revive your brother."


    I read a lot about the Burgess family after visiting them. Their assets are more than trillions of cash. Maybe I could get a few shares after reviving her brother.


    Reina then looked at me with tears in her eyes. There was still hope in her eyes, hearing me say I could revive her brother.


    "I will do it. Please, bring my brother back."


    She then holds my hand tightly, begging me to do so. Her usual attitude turned one-eighty. And judging by how she will act, this would now be her personality.


    Since she had agreed, she better hold the end of her deal. Taking the revival crystal from my system, I ced it on her brother.


    I wished Tristan''s body was in a better condition. I now had blood in my finger, but the crystal was absorbed into Tristan''s body.


    Both Reina and I looked at her brother''s body. The mushed body was now recovering. His body was reshaped into its original shape.


    That was a sight to see. Tristan''s body was fixed in a matter of seconds. From his injuries, it wouldn''t be surprising if he was going to be in aa.


    Now that I had used my rare item, Tristan would wake up. Reina cried again for the second time out of joy.


    I wouldn''t have believed it if I were ever told that Reina would cry twice. But considering the circumstances, it did.


    Tristan''s eyes began to twitch, and he was beginning to be awakened. Her nervousness could be seen.


    They haven''t had a proper conversation in thest six years. And now that I was with them, it couldn''t be even more awkward.


    "Reina..."


    Tristan spoke for the first time after his rebirth.


    [Third Person POV]


    [All of the invaders are eliminated!]


    [Defenders Ranking:]


    [First: Cyrus Morse]


    [Second: Charles Anderson]


    [Third: Constance Oslen]


    "To think Cyrus has made his move."


    "Of course, he would. He is the strongest and would defend our world."


    In the underground, where the other evaluators are located, everyone saw the rewards handed out to the contributors and couldn''t help but be amazed at who they saw.


    "Not only that, but the Saintess had also arrived. But who is Charles? I had never seen or heard of him before."


    "Ah! I remember who he is! He is engaged to the Burgess family''s daughter!"


    "I remember too! I saw both of them holding hands during the party! To think a man as young as him would be that powerful!"


    With the invasion now over, everyone was talking happily. A conversation about Charles was being made left and right.


    "Doesn''t that mean Charles was summoning these monsters from hell???"


    "..."


    "Well, shit! We can''t piss him off. Let''s do everything to get him on our side."


    "That man is right. He might even be stronger than Cyrus in the future. We should assist him early so we can earn a favor from him.


    Everyone attending today''s ceremony was businessmen/businesswomen or essential people of some kind.


    A woman who knew him, at least for some part, couldn''t help but sigh. Her daughter''s boyfriend was going to be a new sensation after this event.


    The woman couldn''t help but hope for her daughter to keep that boy.

 Chapter 29 Internet Forum: Attack Of London

    [Redditors4223: Have you heard what happened in London? I heard that most of the city is destroyed! It''s crazy how a big city could be destroyed in minutes!]


    [BiggerMan12: ^ Lol! Not only did I hear it, but the news of the fight was also broadcasted. Everyone should have seen it, considering how big the news is.]


    [Virtual3123: ^ Man is right. Everyone should''ve seen it unless you live inside a rock. But you probably do. @Redditors4223]


    [MoneyGod: Anyways, have you seen Cyrus? He finished the leader of these lizard men in one blow. That guy never ceases to amaze me.]


    [FriedChickenLover2321: Not only that but all the invaders. They couldn''t even block a blow from him.]


    [SaintessFanOneNumber: Didn''t you see the Saintess? She is as beautiful as always.]


    [NoSimpsAllowed131: @SaintessFanOneNumber. You need to get a life. Didn''t you see how she destroyed the city.]


    [SaintessFanOneNumber: @NoSimpsAllowed131. Haters like you are irrelevant and stay irrelevant.]


    [HellEnthusiastic6969: Did you see those monsters from hell? Those things are so cool! These lizard fuckers stood no chance.]


    [Illogical524: Are those things really from hell? They could be summoned monsters that look like they''re from hell. But who summoned them? I had never heard of anyone having those abilities.]


    [HellEnthusiastic6969: Of course, those monsters are from hell. Haven''t you seen the portal opening underground? You could see a bit of hell under them. I wish I could meet the one who summoned them.]


    [BrickLord63: @HellEnthusiastic6969. You have a weird taste. Those monsters are creepy. Seeing them would make anyone shiver.]


    [MaskedRoz: Did you see the next Burgess heir? He is so unfortunate.]


    [Sensation20: I bet there is no one more unfortunate than him. Not only did he almost die from the Saintess, but he also flew up from Cyrus''s ability. His already mangled body stted. Why do they even have that recorded.]


    [Regis938: I bet the Burgess family would demand somepensation from those two. Even if the Burgess family isn''t strongpared to the two, they have many connections.]


    [Vex539: Seeing how they humiliated the Burgess heir, it wouldn''t be surprising. I wonder if the two would, and if not, things would get rough.]


    [FoxyHunter67: Even if the two rankers won''tpensate them, their backers will. It won''t do them any good to ruin their reputation.


    [WForMe: Did you see the reward distribution ranking for London''s defense? Someone by the name of Charles Anderson got second in the rank. Higher than the Saintess.]


    [DemiseVisionary: Isn''t Charles just some kid? I heard someone with his name awakened and got a skill earning him the third rank immediately.]


    [Link242525: Well, he is now second on the list. From his skill alone, he probably has some EX-ranking skills. Other than him, only Cyrus and the Saintess have one.]


    [Trouble458: Wait, doesn''t it mean he summoned those monsters from hell? Holy fuck! That skill he has is broken as fuck! If he took enough skill-leveling capsules, it wouldn''t be surprising if he got first on the ranking board for skill.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [SuperCoolKid923: Wasn''t he with the daughter of the head of the Burgess family? Does that mean the rumor of him being them engaged is real?]


    [SexyWoman58: It''s a pity he is already engaged, I should''ve gone for him earlier. Who knew that in weeks, he would''ve been taken from a bigshot already.]


    [ThatGuy42: @SexyWoman58. Even if you wanted to be his mistress, I doubt he would take someone like you. Lol! For someone with your name, you''re probably ugly.]


    [SexyWoman58: @ThatGuy42. I bet you have never spoken to a girl in ten years.]


    [PKMaster93: Shouldn''t we talk about how Tristan had revived? Charles should''ve gotten a revival item from the system. His brother-inw sure is lucky.]


    [BigPP7438: @PKMaster93. Lucky? He got smashed by two of the top-rankers. And even his ceremony was ruined. I bet he would get hit by a truck.]


    [IFistYourMom6969: Man... How much money was that revival item? I bet it could easily cost billions of dors. I wish I could have that item.]


    [IloveBeatricesThighs: Since Charles got a revival item, what about the Saintess and Cyrus? Their item should be something as good or better.]


    [DogPawPatter: We peasants would never get the details out of them. They were the ones that defended us, so no one had the guts to do so.


    [Grudge364: I feel bad for the people of London. Do we know what world these lizard mene from? I doubt the government wouldn''t go to their world for revenge.]


    [OverTheEdge: It would take a while for our world to find where these lizard men are located. Once we find them, we can easily wipe them. Cyrus has already killed their king, and he will also join the raid. With the rewards given for invading a world that would be too irresistible for anyone to give up. If that happens, I wonder if Charles would join. His summoned monsters from hell would indeed dominate them.]


    [ZaWorld: @OverTheEdge. Sheesh, why don''t you write an essay?]


    [BlueEyesBlueDragon: Don''t you think Charles is unfair? Not only is he good-looking, but he is insanely strong. He also is going into a wealthy daughter. That is so unfair!]


    [LeafNinjaMaster: @BlueEyesBlueDragon. Not everyone could be like Charles. He is a rare talent but not an unwee one. With him here, our world will be safer.]


    [SuperMonkeyMan: @LeafNinjaMaster is right. Not only would we be safer, but the chances of our world being in the second rank will be closer. Haven''t you heard? The rewards for our ranking will be much sweeter. We need more talent like Charles.]


    [PeerlessSwordCrank: @SuperMonkeyMan. If only Charles had used a sword. That is why Cyrus will also be my number one hero.]


    [SexyCatWomen: Master~! Your babies will be mine!]


    [FlippingTheTable2: @SexyCatWomen. This is why people give us fans a bad reputation. People like you should stop doing this.]


    [SexyCatWomen: @FlippingTheTable2. Bad Reputation~? I''m only telling the truth~! I''m not a fan~! Master is mine~!]


    Looking at the inte, I could only sigh. SexyCatWomen... You make my head hurt.

 Chapter 30 The Epilogue Of The London Incident

    That girl sounded like Nene. It was probably a coincidence. It''s not like I miss her, but she was oddly convenient in what she did.


    Two days have passed since the incident in London, and I have been staying in my room for thest two days.


    Reina and I haven''t talked much, but she was spending time with her brother. If I hadn''t known her for thesest few days, I would''ve thought she had a brotherplex.


    The reporters that wanted to talk to me were annoying. This was the only ce where I could be at peace. I wanted to return to the academy, but it would not be nice, and the rewards I wanted would be gone.


    Some of my powers were leaked from the reward distribution. But it is not like they know what it is ultimately.


    Today was when the ceremony for the uing head would be rescheduled. Looking out the window, I heard the door to my room had opened.


    "Charles!"


    "Reina."


    The one who opened the door to my door was Reina. Reina had entirely changed since the death and revival of his brother.


    Looking at me, she was smiling too brightly. Even though she had changed, there was still something inside of her that would never change. She is plotting something again.


    Getting on top of me, Reina started to kiss me. This time she was vigorouspared to thest time.


    This is hot. Unlike the emotionless Reina, this one was more expressive. She is much sexier in this state.


    "That was a greeting. You''re still as unpredictable as ever."


    "Shouldn''t I reward my finance?"


    "When did I be your finance? I never agreed."


    "It''s the reward you''ll receive."


    "I don''t see how that''s my reward."


    It would seem like a pain. I would get led by the nose whenever I agreed to her request.


    "Don''t you like the money? Marry me would give you twenty percent of the assets made from our family."


    "And that twenty percent is a lot. I''m also someone who doesn''t spend a lot, so you''ll receive most of the cash anyways."


    What Reina said wasn''t wrong. The opportunity was too hard to give up on. Not only would I get money, but also her.


    There are downsides to this, but the upside is much better. I find her troublesome, but I don''t hate her. She also has no bad intentions, so agreeing doesn''t seem too bad.


    "Reina, let''s get married!"


    I held her hand tightly, and she held mine back. A money sign was in my eyes, looking at her. And she couldn''t help but blush at my proposal.


    "Oh my, Sweetie, I didn''t think your lover would propose this early."


    Jennifer had arrived at the right time. Her eyes shined brightly, seeing what had transpired. And from what I could tell, Jennifer was not opposed to it.


    "Sweetie, follow me. Let''s make a n for your wedding. I have some great ideas in mind."


    Reina''s mother took her away, leaving me behind. So when do I go to the party? I want to chase them, but I don''t think I should bother them.


    I wasn''t so keen on going to the ceremony. Going to the ceremony would be too tiring. With the stunt I did two days ago, people would crowd me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The only thing I could do was congratte Tristan. I had a few conversations with him after he had recovered. He was simr to Matthew in some ways, but I see that he sees me positively.


    ~


    Reina, who had forgotten about me, returned and pulled me to the party. As I had predicted, everyone around me tried their best to entertain me.


    Today is Tristan''s day, and his spotlight was getting stolen. I hope this doesn''t lower his positivity toward me.


    Some people were looking to recruit me for theirpany, but I declined. I had already signed a contract with Linsey, and it would be impossible for me to do so.


    With the party''s final event, Tristan''s speech began. Standing tall on the podium, his aura had been imposing on everyone. Looking sharp for being the next heir, this was something he had to do.


    "From today onward! I, Tristan Burgess, will be the next head!"


    "Like every uing head, I hope to seed and surpass the previous head."


    "What you''ll be expecting is changes made to thepany. Previous contracts that don''t benefit thepany will now be null."


    "The rules of the families serving the Burgess family will now be stricter. And some of the families will be removed."


    "Guards! Get rid of them now!"


    Some of the attendees were killed by the guard. About eight people died from Tristan''smand. Screams could be heard, but Tristan immediately silenced everyone.


    "The people I killed are traitors to the family. Not only did they sell some information about the family, but others took some of the funds without permission."


    I didn''t think Tristan could be that bold to kill in public. But with the proof there, no one could me him.


    He is showing that he would be ruthless to his enemies.


    "There will be more changes, but that is all for now."


    His speech was finished, and the ceremony had ended. There was an after-party, but I didn''t want to attend it.


    "Charles."


    Tristan hade to my room, and he seemed tired by the looks of it. From what he did today, he had to talk to hundreds of people. No one should do that much.


    "I thought you would attend your after-party."


    "Sorry, but I also have my limit. And you''re leaving first thing tonight. I have a few things to say to you before you leave."


    "I still haven''t thanked you properly for reviving me. Without that, I wouldn''t have untied the loose end with my sister."


    "I also want to thank you for apanying my sister and making her happy. She had suffered a lot, and it helped to know someone was out there looking out for her."


    "That''s why I thank you."


    This is the first time someone sincerely thanked me. I didn''t know how to feel, but I can''t say it wasn''t good.


    "Here is the fee for the revival item. There are fifty billion dors. All the information will be on the card. Later."


    Tristan left just like that. But fifty billion on my hand just like that. What a good day.

 Chapter 31 Reina And Nene (Part I) (R-18)

    It was now night, and the time for me to return to the academy hade. Reina and I would go back to the academy, with Reina driving back.


    Jennifer, Matthew, and Tristan were there sending us a farewell. The family had given me a lot of gifts, and I epted them all without any guilt. Who doesn''t like gifts from wealthy people? Cause I l love them.


    "Next time you visit will be the wedding, right?"


    Jennifer said that had surprised Matthew and Tristan. Even though I proposed due to money, I didn''t know anything about setting up a wedding. So, Jennifer and Reina would be doing everything.


    "Marriage..."


    Matthew and Tristan were silent, unable toprehend what Jennifer had said. Reina smiled and nodded. With nighting, we said our final goodbye.


    "Do your best, mother-inw! Goodbye!"


    And with that, Reina drove off. I was pretty tired, but the drive wouldn''t take long. Reina was humming happily, driving the car.


    "Don''t you feel bad for your aide Montgomery? He missed your brother''s ceremony."


    I had forgotten about him. Now that we were going back, I would see him more often. Since he would follow Reina, I would''ve gotten to know him better.


    "If he followed, he would''ve died. I can''t let my aide die. The old me was fond of him, even with my emotions suppressed."


    "Besides, he wouldn''t mind. He has a family back in the academy."


    I guess that I didn''t have to worry about him. For an old man like him, he was someone friendly.


    Our trip back to the academy was fast. As students with a high ranking, we had priority to enter the academy without any setbacks.


    Reina and I had split ways. I returned to my home while she did the same with hers. Going back to my ce, I could see Nene and the others waiting for me outside the house.


    "Wee back, Master!"


    Everyone greeted me as I returned. All of them looked at me with admiration. With what I had achieved within the period, news of me spread like fire.


    "d to be back. Nene, I will be taking a long bath..."


    Going to my hot tube, Nene followed me. Entering the water, the stress that I had umted had washed away.


    "Master~! How was your stay in London~!"


    Nene was curious about how I did. She hurried over to me and sat on top of myp. Does she have to do this when I''m trying to rx?


    Instead of answering her question, I was too focused on her ass rubbing against my crotch. Nene, who noticed this, smiled in delight.


    "Master~! You did work hard~! As your maid, I should relieve you~!"


    Nene then turned around and faced me. With that said, she kissed me on the lips. Who would''ve thought I would do this to two girls on the same day?


    While I wasn''t what you called experience in kissing, I wasn''t disappointed. Too focused on the kiss, I couldn''t tell how long we kissed.


    Was I going to do it for my first time inside a hot tub? I find it impractical. If we were going to do it, could I move us to the bed?<novelnext></novelnext>


    After kissing, Nene''s face was flushed red. Even though I didn''t do much, I could feel the overflowing lusting from her. I had heard that animals have mating seasons, but does that apply to Nene?


    "Nene, shouldn''t we do this on a bed?''


    Nene was breathing roughly, and the gaze she was making meant that she wasn''t going to listen to what I said.


    "Get off, my fiance!"


    Reina had shown up doing a cock block. I thought she was at her house. What was she doing here? Great, I think she is going to get me blue-balled.


    "Master is mine~!"


    "No, he is mine!"


    Reina also stripped, showing her figure. What is this? Some porn plot? Hey, I''m notining, but not only would I do it on a hot tube, but two girls at once.


    Looking at my fiance''s naked body, she was somewhatcking in chest size, but her ass and thighs made up for it.


    "So, could we go to bed? I don''t feel like doing it here."


    They have to listen to my one request. If I''m one hundred percentfortable, the experience will be much better.


    Nene''s mood lessened, and she couldn''t help but sigh. Drying me and carrying me to my bed, she pushed me down and started to suck on my dick.


    This pleasure was something I had never felt before. The wet sensation and her tongue licking everywhere couldn''t help but make me shiver.


    Reina saw some part of me free and sat on top of me. Does she want me to lick her? That was the only thing I could think of. An idea popped into my head, and I started to lick her lower lip.


    "Mhmm~!"


    Her lower body, which was straddling me, started to tighten. With the pleasure heightened and wanting more, she moved her lower body along with my tongue.


    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c Nene was still ying with my dick with her mouth and was like a vacuum sucking everything in sight. Even with the size of my penis, she had devoured itpletely.


    "Mmhmm~! More~!"


    I couldn''t exactly talk with Reina being on top. But her moans are sexy. My tongue was only ying with the outside of her cave. I wonder what will happen once I enter it.


    And so, without thinking any longer, I did. I regret licking her insides. I wasn''t fond of the metallic tasteing out of her.


    "Ahhh~!"


    To my regret, Reina was getting it off. The only thing that made it better was Nene sucking me fantastically.


    And with enough time passing, the load I was going to shoot off had gone all out inside Nene''s mouth.


    "I''m going to cum~!"


    Reina had also cummed from all my licking. With this finished, the first round had finished. And Nene had her mouth off my dick and swallowed everything of my baby essence.

 Chapter 32 Reina And Nene (Part II) (R-18)

    "Master~! It''s time~!"


    "Sorry, but it''s the fiance''s priority to get his virginity."


    Reina stopped and blocked Nene from going first. Nene, of course, didn''t ept it.


    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c "Why don''t we let my master choose first~?"


    "Ok."


    Reina had made a lie and sneaked in a quick one and immediately pushed my little brother inside of her. Nene panicked but knew that she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Inside Reina was a different feeling from Nene''s mouth. The tightnessing from Reina made it hard to move. Reina winced in pain, having intercourse for the first time.


    "Ahh!"


    Upon fully entering her, the movement of our body stopped. She closed one eye and let out a pained voice mixed with a tint of pleasure.


    With her on top, she kissed me and hugged me tightly. I could see Nene on the side, looking frustrated.


    "You can''t upy all of him!"


    Nene got Reina to get up and pushed her breast against my face. Having her chest in front of me, I was curious about how it felt and sucked on it.


    "Nnnhm~!"


    Nene moaned once my mouth suckled on them. Her nipples were wrapped around my tongue, and savoring her soft melons, I continued to y with it.


    "Ahhh~!


    Reina, who had waited for some of the pain to fade, started to move. With Reina''s pussy wrapped around my dick, I moved as well.


    "Master~... Do my boobs feel that good~? There''s more to it~."


    "Nnhn~!"


    "Ahhh~!"


    Not only was Nene stimting me, but Reina''s movement around her hips started to improve. The pain that Reina felt was slowly reced with pleasure.


    I couldn''t help but only think about these two. Any other thoughts were unnecessary at the current time.


    Is this how my mother felt, sleeping with multiple partners? Even though I hate this part of me, the pleasure built up made it impossible for me to give up.


    "Nnhn~!"


    "Ahhh~!"


    The voices of these two vibrated the room. Since my hands were free, I used them to touch Nene''s lonely but wet cunt.


    "Master~! I want you inside me~!"


    Without waiting for Reina''s turn, she forced Reina out of me. Now that Reina was off of me. Nene got on top instead.


    Once on top, Nene hurried up and inserted her lower lips inside me. Like Reina, she was also a virgin.


    "Nyah~!"


    But unlike Reina, she felt no pain. And since there was no pain, Nene moved immediately. My cat maid was much more aggressive in terms of movement.


    Her instincts in mating were something else. The flow between us was perfect, and with how well she was doing it, I felt myself about to cum.


    Not only was her movement different, but the shape of her insides was also. Even though Reina was tight, Nene used her body to squeeze me with everything she could.<novelnext></novelnext>


    I don''t want to say Reina was bad at sex, but I think it''s a race difference. But an animal in heat was different from a human.


    Reina, who was to the side, was tearing up. She had tried to get Nene off me, but the difference in strength made it impossible.


    "Nyahhh~!"


    "Mmphm~!"


    So instead of wasting her time, Reina used my mouth to kiss. My remaining hand went inside Reina.


    "Master~! I feel it~! Release everything inside of me~!"


    Doing what Nene had said, all my pent-up baby batter went inside Nene''s womb. Reina, enjoying herself with my lips, had a tint of frustration upon seeing what had happened. Using her frustration, the movement of her tongue became more aggressive.


    After cumming immediately, Nene hasn''t stopped. My member is still sensitive after releasing my seeds.


    "Master~! Your baby batter is soooo~! Thick~!"


    What Nene was doing was clogging up my mind. Reina had stopped kissing me and got Nene to get off of me.


    "It''s my turn. Ahhh~!"


    The beast inside of me had taken over. With Reina offering herself to me, I pushed her down and started fucking her.


    Compared to what I had done to her a few minutes ago, the face she was making was drowned in lust.


    "Ahhh~!"


    Reina looked at me straight into my eyes. All she could see was me. Dominating her body, Reina''s moans had intensified.


    Nene couldn''t stand there and did nothing. It was sad that this was the first time someone wanted me, but I will take it.


    Nene then sucked on my balls while I took Reina on. The rest of the night, I took turns fucking them both.


    ~


    And by the night''s end, Reina and I were exhausted, while Nene was fine. I thought I was going to die with Nene''s monstrous stamina.


    Nene is a different breed of person, literally. Not only is her body different, but her strength is also.


    "Nene, Reina, and I will skip ss for the day."


    After a rough night of sex, I couldn''t move. It wasn''t just me. Reina, who was beside me, was also resting.


    "Master~! What about today''s training~?"


    "I don''t think I can move... You were a bit too wild yesterday."


    "Master~! You shouldn''t me me~! You were too good yesterday~!"


    Even when she boldly said so, her face flushed red, rememberingst night''s event. Now that the three of us had experienced what happened. There will be more in the future.


    Looking at my status, there were some changes. My ranking, which was 922, changed. After the incident in London, many people died, including the top rankers that had participated.


    Forty people above me had died, making me the 882 ranks. I also noticed my charm ranking had increased. Does having sex increase one''s charm ranking? Even if it does, I doubt my ranking would increase even more by doing it repetitively.


    Nene was beside me, cleaning the bed. It was somewhere in the evening, and a lot of time had passed.


    "Nene, you could get me something to eat. I''m unable to move. Reina might want some as well."


    I looked at her and thanked her for doing so.

 Chapter 33 The Burgess Familys Gift (Part I)

    Resting in bed, I remembered the gift that the Burgess family had given. Reina''s family had wrapped the present, so what I got isn''t known.


    Opening the gift from my ring, I got five presents. The presents given weren''t exactly big, but not it doesn''t mean that the gifts weren''t good.


    Starting with the gift that Tristan had given, I unwrapped it and saw what I got. Brother-inw, I knew reviving you was a good choice. They do say good deeds get rewarded. Or was it the other way around? Well, it doesn''t matter, what I got was good.


    Tristan gave me a watch. And along with the watch, a hologram of Tristan popped out of nowhere.


    "Hello, Charles. It took a while for me to think about how I could repay you. And this was the best thing I could think of. Don''t be too disappointed. This watch isn''t like any other watch."


    "This message is prerecorded, so any questions you have won''t be answered."


    Shutting me down with the questions I would ask, I continued listening to Tristan.


    "Anyways, the watch I gave you is one of Burgess''s new technologies. Not only could this rece your phone, but also your space rings."


    "Try putting the ring inside of your wristwatch. Upon doing so, the space of your ring will improve by ten times; impressive, isn''t it?"


    Ten times... I paid fifty million, and this watch increased that value by ten times. Half a billion coupled with more features. Worthy of being my brother-inw.


    "Since these wristwatches are newly developed, there may be glitches. But overall, it shouldn''t be too harmful. I gave you two extra, and I hope you give Reina one of them."


    "Later."


    Though it was a short introduction, it wasn''t hard to navigate. I was looking at Reina. She wastching on me tightly. Listening to Tristan''s recording must''ve woken her up.


    "Are you hurting anywhere?"


    Reina had passed out like me, so she had to be exhausted.


    "I can''t move..."


    Even though she is grumpy from the numbness that she is feeling, her clinginess is cute. I still have four more presents left, and I intend to show them to Reina''s face.


    "Don''t worry. Nene is getting us food. And besides, you still owe me a skill-leveling capsule. I haven''t forgotten about that."


    Reina sighed, seeing how I was. I can''t help it. I lived in a poor environment, so I love getting stuff just for the sake of it.


    "Here, I was nning on giving to you yesterday, but who knew that we would have a steamy night."


    Getting what Reina had got, it was indeed a skill-leveling capsule. With my fiance handing me power up, I absorbed it immediately.


    [Skill Level Up]


    [Only Skill For This is Target Of Misfortune]


    [Target Of Misfortune is now at the third level]


    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 3)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can''t be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 5 kilometers of you. The user is now allowed to remove any misfortune upon anyone.


    Five kilometers... But to think that I would get an extra buff with my skill. My skill only allowed me to influence one''s misfortune. Now I haveplete control over it.


    My rank, which was 882, is now 425. Wow, more than half of my rank has risen. Not only that, but I''m now first in the ranking skill.


    Being first, I wanted to celebrate. Reina, the nearest to me, took the brunt of my hug. Reina squealed, not expecting me to do such a thing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not right now. I''m still too sore."


    With my hug, Reina had misunderstood what I was doing.


    "Get your mind out of the gutter. Look at my ranking overall and in skill."


    Reina blushed, misunderstanding the situation. But looking at my rank, her eyes widened in surprise.


    "As expected from my fiance. I have a sight for men."


    My fiance nodded,plimenting herself. That is pretty shameless. I did all the work to achieve this far. Even though I barely did much. But I have to say. My decision is on point.


    "Master~! Food is here."


    Nene, who was getting food for me, has returned. I was getting hungry, and most of the day had already passed.


    Thinking about it, I had just realized what I had said. Does everyone in the house know what I did... It was alreadyte in the morning. Someone was bound to check up on us during our rest.


    Since the majority of the servants are girls... It would be awkward to meet any of them in the eye.


    "Nene, look at my rank."


    I smiled brightly. I''m now the top dog here. Nene, who looked at my rank, was shocked. She had almost dropped the food. Luckily I reacted fast enough for me to get it.


    "Master~! You''re amazing..."


    The usual cheerful Nene lost her usual tone. The smile she radiated was one different from a yful one.


    "Master, you are the right choice."


    Nene had mumbled quietly to the point where I could barely hear what she said. But seeing her meant it was nothing terrible.


    "Nene, did you eat yet?"


    "I did it while you were asleep. But eating more isn''t a problem."


    "..."


    Nene is a glutton. I had forgotten. Nene got a delicately hand-crafted sandwich made by a sweet old granny.


    "Small tits~! There are some for you."


    "Small tits..."


    "Don''t you think that''s too much of a low blow?"


    "She ruined our alone time, so it''s only fair~!"


    "Small tits..."


    Reina then stared at Nene''s chest andpared hers to Nene''s. I don''t think that would help, but to think Reina would have that much of aplex.


    You learn something new about these people each day. Taking a bite of a ham sandwich, I couldn''t help but think they were tasty. Yum.

 Chapter 34 The Burgess Familys Gift (Part II)

    After finishing our food, I had to resume opening these presents. What Tristan had gotten me, my hopes of these remaining gifts would be great.


    "Nene, Reina, here is what Tristan gave me. Take it."


    The two remaining wristwatches would be given to them. Guiding them on how to use it wasn''t hard. They got the hang of it fairly quickly.


    Now that the two of them had settled with what they had, it was time for me to open my gifts. The next gift I would open would be from Reina''s father.


    "Reina, what do you predict your father would give me?"


    I hadn''t talked much to Reina''s father, so I didn''t know much about him. Reina was right beside me, so I asked for her opinion.


    "He''s someone who likes safety. So his gift would most likely be some protection."


    It''s never too much to have a protection artifact. Some people have more than ten protection artifacts for survival.


    Since Reina had said what I wanted to hear, I opened the gift inside. What my father-inw gave me was a shape-shifting suit. Well, that''s what is said in the note he wrote.


    Stripping my old outfit, I wore the suit. Imagine the clothes I want to wear would change into whatever I want. How convenient.


    It would permanently block a quarter of an attack, and the suit won''t ever get dirty. Like Tristan''s gift, the gift I got from my father-inw was also convenient.


    Reina had a distinct look while seeing what I had got. Was she jealous? All the little suffering that I had gone through is now being rewarded.


    "I''m not giving this to you. Ask your dad for one instead."


    "Don''t you know, sharing is caring."


    My fiance did her best to seduce me. I wasn''t so stupid to fall for that. My greed is much higher than I had initially thought. And I doubt it will go away any time soon.


    "My future wife. If you want to get along with me, I''m a man with boundless greed. I''m possessive with my items."


    "Cheapskate..."


    "If it makes you feel better, you''re also a possession of mine."


    Reina looked at me and gasped, stunned by what I had said. Now that I have taken care of that, I want to open the remaining gifts from Jennifer.


    "Master~! Flirt with me, too~!"


    Nene didn''t want to be left out of the conversation, so she jumped in. How strong was she to have that much stamina?


    "Yes, yes. Nene is also mine."


    I kissed her on the lips and started to open Jennifer''s gift. Jennifer had given me three of them. Three times the present means three times the fun.


    Unwrapping the first gift, what mother-inw gave is a mana vial. If Icked something in the ranking, then it''s mana.


    Mana is a blood talent given by your birth parents. Considering how shitty my parents were on the board, I had also inherited that trait of theirs.


    I was reading what Reina''s mother sent. This was a second-world ranking mana upgrading vial. Drinking this vial will increase the quantity of mana that I will have.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Without wasting any time, I downed the liquified mana. I didn''t expect drinking mana to have this sweet feeling. The flow of mana had entered my body, and the weak feeling in my lower body had disappeared.


    "I made a full recovery!"


    "Congrats, Master~!"


    "But I''m still sore..."


    Reina muttered, seeing me move ideally. Having mana is like a sixth sense. The air and the sensitivity of my body had increased. It would take a while for me to get used to this feeling.


    My mana ranked in the billions and was now in the millions. Even though my ranking in mana increased by a long shot, my overall had only improved by two ranks up, from 425 to 423.


    The Burgess family are my most fantastic sponsors, even though they weren''t. I wonder when Linsey will put me to work. I''m notining about my free time, but I want more.


    And for the second gift that Jennifer gave was a third-rank body enhancement capsule. The price of this thing is the same as a second-rank mana vial. Mana-rted items are pricey.


    "You''ll be sleeping with my daughter a lot. I can''t have you weak in bed, so here is a capsule that will increase your stamina."


    My eyes couldn''t help but twitch. Well, she wasn''t wrong, but I needed it for Nene. Nene couldn''t help butugh at the note Jennifer sent. Inparison, Reina was embarrassed by the note.


    Digesting the capsule would take a while, so I will do itter. There is still one final gift, which is smaller than the rest.


    Opening the gift, it is two pairs of rings. Engagement rings? I didn''t expect her to send us one. These rings oddly fit both of us; the color silver and a pink heart-shaped gem on the top made it cute.


    Seeing that there were two, Reina hurried and took the ring that fit her the most. I thought its ability was over the top for an engagement ring. Every time I sleep with the other pair wearing the ring, my strength increases slightly.


    "Reina, it looks like we''ll be doing moreter."


    "Let''s do it when I''m recovered."


    "Master~! I also want a ring like that~!"


    Nene said, also wanting an engagement ring simr to the one I''m wearing.


    "I will get you er, but first, I need to use my body enhancer capsule."


    "Reina, do you need anything before we go?"


    "No. I have my watch to entertain myself."


    "Ok. See youter."


    Bidding Reina a small farewell, Nene and I made it to my bathtub. On our way, I passed by Be. One of the maids of the house.


    She was a blushing mess once she met my gaze. I saw how she looked and confirmed that they knew what I did.


    I can worry about thatter, but it is time for another power-up.

 Chapter 35 The Burgess Familys Gift (Part III)

    Swallowing the capsule made my body sore. The intense feeling was much different from the first rank of body enhancers.


    Since the first one took at least four hours to work, how long would this ce take? This potion made me feel like I was exercising for hours without stopping.


    The cold water I was bathing on was the only thing helping me.


    "Master~! Do you need anything~!"


    Even though Nene was here, all she could do was be my moral support.


    "Distracting me from this constant draining of my energy would help..."


    The more I talked, the less I wanted to. Nene was thinking something, and from the looks of it, she had an idea. I hope that idea of her makes me feel better.


    "What are you doing..."


    "Hehehe~.''


    Nene stripped and went in the bath with me. I don''t think it was clean for her to do so. I was constantly sweating, so all my bath water was full of sweat.


    With her bright idea, she put my head in between her breasts. It was oddlyforting and her mound of flesh sunk me in.


    "Master~! How does it feel~!"


    I didn''t answer with her breast blocking my way of speaking. What I felt wasn''t pain but difort. Seeing my sweat andck of energy, she had some idea about how I felt regarding this.


    "Nene... I''m going to take a recovery potion."


    Bottling up my drink, I felt some energy returning to me. Even though my energy returned, I still felt like a bum. When will this end?


    After five hours of feeling the most agonized in my entire life, the sapping of my energy had stopped. This isn''t what I signed up for when I gained my powers.


    "Nene... I''m so tired..."


    I plopped my head toward her breast and slept like a baby.


    ~


    Opening my eyes, I woke up and saw Nene and Reina next to me. Waking up, I felt more energized than ever.


    "Nene, Reina. Good morning."


    "Good morning to you too."


    "Master~! How are you feeling?"


    I got two responses from two different people. Reina gave me a warm good morning while Nene asked if I was ok.


    "Stupid Maid, I told you he will be fine. Look at his muscles. It''s better than ever."


    Reina, with her skill, knew I would be fine. She caressed my body; however, she liked to demonstrate that I was ok.


    "Small tits, I''m just worried for Master!"


    Reina, face turned red, angered by what Nene said. She really has aplex about it.


    "I''m fine, Nene. Thanks for asking. To answer your question, it feels like I have been dosed with ten packs of energy drinks."


    My ranking had increased from 423 to 395¡ªanother significant increase in strength. Was the pain worth it for this strength? Well, yes, it is.


    "I bet I can even rival you in bed now."


    That showed how confident I was. Nene couldn''t help but lick her lips sexily once I said that. But before we could get into the mood to do it, Reina stopped it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We''ve ss today. And today''s ss is a little special."


    "How do you know?"


    "You slept for two days. I went to ss yesterday."


    "Two days..."


    I didn''t think drinking a potion would make me sleep that much. But since it''s a special ss day, it wouldn''t hurt to join.


    "Let''s eat breakfast first, then."


    After getting up, I went to the dining room. Breakfast was about to start. Everyone eating looked at me, varying from different expressions.


    Some of the girls were blushing, looking at me, with Aled, his wife, and Rose''s eyes widened looking at me.


    They were shocked by my significant change. My muscles were more defined, and most importantly, my rank had risen significantly since Ist saw them.


    "Hello, everyone."


    I smiled, enjoying the expression on their faces.


    "Good morning, Young master and Young miss."


    Montgomery was here and greeted us. Aled and the rest did the same once the experienced butler did so.


    "It''s been a while."


    With that, Aled''s wife got us food, and we ate breakfast. After finishing our food, the four of us head to ss.


    I was getting the usual look when I arrived at ss. The students here really like to look at me. I can''t me them when I''m cheating in life.


    "Reina, how does the stare of many jealous females feel?"


    Before Reina and I got engaged, the rumors of us being engaged had already spread. Reina, you sneaky girl, had this n from the start. But now she will get a bite in the ass because of it.


    "Is that so? I haven''t noticed."


    Some of the boys nearby listening to our conversation couldn''t help butugh while the girls gave Reina the stink eye.


    Our teacher Mr. Trek entered the ss and looked me in the eyes. He couldn''t help but be shocked, just like the other students looking at my rank.


    Sighing at this, he shook his head and went to his desk. Doing what he needed to do, he started the ss.


    "Good morning, everyone. As you have heard, we''ll be doing a reexamination."


    A reexamination? For what? I then looked at the teacher, and he continued to talk.


    "This reexamination may be brutal to some students, but the government here wants to see your true potential."


    "During this whole week, some of you may be expelled from this school."


    Well, that turned this room cold. I wasn''t worried since this exam was weeding out everyone taking space in the academy.


    Reina is alsopetent enough to get by for the exam. Nene and Montgomery aren''t students, so that they would be with us no matter what.


    "This exam will eliminate five percent of the students attending."


    "And once you get expelled, there is noing back."


    Five percent? That is a lot of students, but I didn''t know the exact amount. The government is serious about letting go of so many students.

 Chapter 36 School Examinations (Part I)

    "Don''t think of this as a punishment but an opportunity. While the people at the bottom will be expelled, those at the top will be rewarded with prizes worthy of your performance."


    Ever since I got my skill, the word reward has been everywhere. Is this what it feels like to be lucky? Maybe gods do exist.


    And to prevent Reina and me from being unlucky, I had always set my skill on us to have zero misfortune value, which means that we will never be unlucky.


    "After this examination, the school itself will create its rank. The overall ranking will be irrelevant since not everything in the overall ranking is useful in this school."


    "The higher you score, the more privilege you will get. There are about eighty thousand student''s in this school. That means four thousand of the students here will be eliminated."


    Eighty thousand... That is a lot of students, and for four thousand to be gone is a pity. But a new ranking system? How will it work for me?


    My skill is my only asset, but how will I use that to help me? I find it too dangerous to use my skill unless I kill the students here.


    I haven''t tested my skill enough to use it to its fullest. So, I''m a little worried.


    "For the first test, you''ll fight monsters from another world. And to make it fair, you''ll be fighting monsters with the same strength as you."


    "Your exam will begin in twenty minutes. Use this time to get ready."


    The teacher went out a bit, with some students leaving to do somest-minute preparations. I didn''t need anything since everything was on my watch.


    "Do you need anything before we start?"


    "No, like you, I have everything on me."


    Sometimes I think she reads my mind. But seeing that we had everything ready, we waited for the test.


    And just like that, twenty minutes had passed. Everyone who had run off came back, and the time for us to begin our exam began.


    "Now that everyone is here, we will head to the gym."


    "With these twenty minutes, I hope you used your time wisely."


    "Get up and follow me. We''ll head to the gym now."


    Following the teacher, it was weird. There were about a hundred teachers, and with all of us here, we formed arge crowd.


    Not only arge crowd was formed in our ss, but the others as well. Some people around my ss were trying to get to know me, but with most of them having motives, it was hard to speak politely.


    "Reina... How do you deal with this?"


    I muttered, only to be heard by her and our aide.


    "You''ll get used to it. You have to. After all, you''re engaged to me."


    Reina smiled cutely, but to me, it was cruel. What she said is correct. I would''ve to get used to this. Not only will I marry someone from a famous family, but my overall ranking would get my attention even without wanting to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It didn''t take us long to arrive at the gym. But man, this ce was huge. This ce was like three times the size of my mansion.


    The teacher from every ss was getting everyone sorted. It didn''t take long before a hologram above the air started to pop up.


    "Good day, everyone. I''m Eryn, and I''m the principal of this school."


    Eryn is a man with curly dirty blond hair. His eyes are blue, and with his sses, he sure looks like a movie viin.


    "You have already heard what your teacher said, and what they said is true."


    "Our sponsors want this school to create an elite group, not wasting time on people without much potential."


    "Anyways, all of you''ll be fighting once. And all of you will be scored by how you fight. Killing or knocking down the monster faster will give you a higher score, and losing will lower your score."


    One battle? That''s less than I thought. Considering that there are about 80,000 students, it would take a while for everyone to finish. But how long would it take for us to fight?


    "Nene, could you buy me some snacks? I got the feeling that we''ll be watching the fights of many students. And I need something to do to pass the time."


    "Will do, Master~!"


    "Montgomery, could you also get me something?"


    "If that is your wish."


    Nene then ran off with Reina''s aide and left Reina and me there. With how big the ce is, everyone here made themselvesfortable. The bright side is that we''ll see how everyone would fight.


    "I know this may bete to ask, but do you know how to fight?"


    During the attack, all Reina did was run. I haven''t seen any of herbat abilities. It would be worrying if she didn''t know how to.


    "I might not be insanely overpowered, but I can hold my ground."


    My worry would be pointless if she were confident enough to say that. With the match beginning, fifty students started the test immediately.


    They were transported to a different ce and were in an arena. Looking at how the students fought, most were reasonably even in terms of power.


    This would be a suitable training device seeing how the monsters are even. The only way to win this fight is to ovee your limits.


    Looking at everyone fighting, talents of a different kind could be shown. While they weren''t experts, most of them here have some capability showing that they deserve to be here.


    The actual rate of this exam is approximately eighty percent. Most people had won but were drained from using most of their stamina.


    People who won quickly were exceptional, while those who lost were beaten up. I wonder how the monster will be matched against me.


    Will they have an overpowered skill like me? The thought brought shivers to my mind.

 Chapter 37 School Examination (Part II)

    [Eryn POV]


    "What do you mean that our sponsors want results? Our school is already the best of the best! Most of the top rankers are students of our academy from the past."


    Listening to the director, my head started to hurt. With the recent invaders, our sponsors want to improve the younger generation''s strength quickly.


    "While the academy is doing good, we''ve to do better. What all of us want is an elite group worth grooming."


    "We can''t relocate all the resources to students who don''t perform. That''s why the sponsors and I will change our academy."


    I sighed, listening to the director. Knowing him, he won''t change his mind once he puts his thought into it.


    "Then what do you suggest we do?"


    Since there was no arguing with him, all I could do was go with his n. Talking back to your superiors is someone no one would ever do.


    "We''ll create a new ranking system that isn''t concerned about the overall ranking."


    Doesn''t that defeat the purpose of the ranking system? Our academy prides itself on having students of a higher overall ranking.


    "Our ranking system will be based onpetence. We don''t need rubbish to take up the spots in the ranking board."


    "In a few days, we''ll do a reexamination. For this examination, we''ll test all of the student''s capabilities."


    "We''ll reward the top twenty percent of students while expelling five percent."


    "Five percent isn''t that too much? What will the parents of the student say?"


    ? "Why would we need their opinion? If they aren''t performing well, then that''s on them. They can''t do anything to us."


    He wasn''t wrong, but theirints will go to my ears. Why is this job so hard? I need a vacation.


    "Then what''ll we be doing for these tests?"


    The mostmon one would be a battle, but I doubt that''s all the sponsors want.


    ~


    Thinking back about what the director said, I can''t help but hope that the new items implemented will be a bright idea.


    The students for today will be engaged in a fight against a projection of a monster that will be the same strength as them.


    This is the best way for students to improve and to see if they have any talent to fight. If they can''t beat a challenge like this, then I can hope that they have talents somewhere else.


    As the academy''s principal, seeing how well most of the students are doing couldn''t help but make me proud. About eighty percent of them had passed.


    Looking at one of the students, I could instantly recognize him. Charles Anderson. His rank couldn''t help but be a surprise to me.


    Wasn''t he on the thousandth rank when he joined the academy a week ago? He is now ranked 395 and would get under the hundredth rank in no time.


    His fight was about to start, and I couldn''t help but wonder what monster he would face. The monster he will fight wouldn''t destroy the dimension, right?


    What Charles was matched against was a zombified dragon. The thought of Charles sending an undead monster to hell was a sight.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But instead of Charles doing that, something else happened. Instead, the zombie dragon started to decay, and the rotting body started toe off.


    Turning into a skeleton dragon, the dragon screeched loudly, and the bones around it started to fall off.


    Without doing anything, Charles won the fight. Wasn''t Charles skill summoning? But seeing how he defeated the monster, it was something else.


    I wonder what his skill is. His powers are a mystery for someone being first in the ranking regarding the skill.


    Brave Academy hopes that talented people like Charles will be stronger. That is what our sponsors and academy are striving for.


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    Seeing a zombie dragon for the first time is an exciting experience. The aura from this thing wasn''t a joke.


    I would''ve been destroyed if I had seriously fought this thing. I then used my skill, Target Of Misfortune, instead of sending the monster to hell.


    The dragon''s magic malfunctioned, and with that, the monster killed itself. With me defeating the dragon instantly, my ranking should be at least first.


    Coming back from practicing on my test subject, I could see everyone looking at me. They didn''t know how I defeated the monster, but with how quickly I did it, some of them couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Everyone who saw my battle wasmenting about it. Sometimes being too good would cause me too much attention. Finding my way back to my


    "Reina, Nene, Montgomery, how did you like my performance?"


    I boasted, making all three of them smile. Nene pped and couldn''t help but be amazed at how I easily defeated a strong monster.


    Reina and Montgomery were moreposed, seeing that I won easily. Now that I had finished my exam, it was Reina''s turn. But who knows how long it would take for her to start.


    Snacking on food and watching everyone fight was an excellent time to pass. One person who I had watched particrly interested me.


    A girl by the name of Kate Dav had impressive skills. Her skill allows her tomand any living thing.


    It was scary if appropriately used. It was a skill that would warrant a lot of fear. Being able to control one body without permission is a scary thing.


    For me, this kind of match-up was even. If I cursed her first, I would win. But if she could control me first, I''ll lose.


    "Nene. Let''s buy an artifact that won''t have some people affect our mind."


    "Yes, Master~!"


    Watching some of these fights made me realize how many skills there are. Some skills would threaten me, while most would be harmless.


    After watching a lot of fights, it was finally Reina''s turn.


    "Good luck."


    "Don''t need it. I know I''m going to win."


    Reina smiled confidently and walked toward the stage, and the battle for her was about to begin.

 Chapter 38 School Examination (Part III)

    [Third Person POV]


    Reina then walked up to the stage. From the looks in her eyes, she had expected that she would win.


    Arriving at the stage for her battle, Reina prepared to fight. Reina''s opponent was a giant bat. The bat had two razor-sharp teeth capable of draining the blood of anyone it sank its teeth into.


    Without any hesitation, Reina started to fight. Reina''s weapon of choice is a rapier, one fitting of a noblewoman.


    Calm as water, Reina waited for the bat to attack. Creating a high-frequency screech, the shockwave around Reina pushed her back for a few steps.


    After the screech, the bat then attacked, flying toward her. The speed of the bat would catch most people off guard. But Reina had expected it.


    With her predictability, she had dodged it with ease. Not only did Reina dodge the attacking from the bat, but she made a counterattack.


    Her rapier had stabbed and made a hole in one for the bat''s wing. Losing some of its flight ability, the movement of the bat became shaky.


    Even so, Reina didn''t charge in. From how she fights, she would mostly do a counterattack as her primary strategy.


    Having the advantage, Reina didn''t let it get to her head. She marked her target, waiting for every opportunity to strike.


    The bat used another screech attack to regain its standing, trying to get Reina off guard. But even so, Reina stood still.


    Seeing that its attack didn''t do much, this time, the bat went a little quicker, trying to take a bite out of Reina.


    And for the final attack, making a hole into the bat''s forehead, it died without much struggle. Reina quickly finished the fight and rxed.


    "It was easier than I expected."


    "This fight didn''t pose much of a threat. How do people even lose."


    To the people who heard what she said, the losers of each fight couldn''t help but be pissed. While people that had nearly cleared it would only give a weary smile.


    Anyways what Reina had said had given a lot of reactions to the crowd.


    [Charles POV]


    "Nice, you made the fight look easy."


    "It was easy. I don''t know how some of these people are even losing. They shouldn''t be here if they can''t beat a challenge like this."


    Woah, ruthless. But what she said is correct. This academy is for the best of the best. We can''t have talentless people take up space.


    "Anyways, let''s leave. Watching for hours made me tired."


    "Master~! What will we do next?"


    Nene, who was behind me, hugged me around my waist. For her to do this in public is something bold.


    "Let''s get lunch. We haven''t had a burger in a while. Reina, Montogmery want to join?"


    With Reina''s previous nd personality, I doubt she had ever eaten a burger. So why not use the chance to do it now?


    "A sandwich?"


    "No, a burger. The burger tastes better. Have you seriously never tried one before?"


    I was joking when I said she never ate something like a hamburger. Even in my shitty old life, I had eaten it at least once. But to think a wealthy person like her has never tried it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nene... Don''t you think it''s sad?"


    "Master... To think small tits, never eat a hamburger..."


    "Don''t pity me. And you stupid cat, don''t call me that!"


    "To think Young Miss would''ve such lovely friends. I''m so proud."


    ~


    After leaving the school building, we walked around to find good fast food to eat. On our way, a man blocked my path.


    "Charles, is that you?"


    "Who the fuck are you?"


    The way he talked pissed me off for some reason. He acted pretty condescending and acted as if he knew me. But looking at him, I didn''t know him.


    "Don''t you remember me? Well, it has been four years. I''m Luis. Your friend from middle school."


    It took me a while to remember who he was. His wild look changed into someone pretty stylish. There was a significant difference from his previous look.


    I always knew that he was an idiot, but for him to be cocky facing me. Giving him a greeting, I punched him in the face making him fly backward.


    And after punching him, I gave him one percent of my curse. This fucker thinks he could show up before me and act like that.


    "Master, is that alright~?"


    "Don''t worry. This is how we greeted one another during school."


    Nene somewhat knew about my past. Knowing what I meant, she looked amused at the man''s face nted to the ground.


    "You didn''t kill him, right?"


    "He twitched a bit, so I doubt he''s dead."


    I didn''t care whether he died or not. But since he had the nerve to show up, I got to take the chance to beat him up.


    "What was that for?"


    He groaned in pain, wondering why I did that. I couldn''t help but twitch my eyes hearing him say that.


    This mother fucker, was one of the people that picked on me during my days as a child. Of course, I was going to beat the shit out of him.


    "Isn''t this our greeting? Besides, what do you want? Mypanions and I are getting lunch."


    Now that I see this piece of shit, my mood couldn''t be worse. To think that a bully of mine would be crushed just like an ant.


    There were cases of people bullying one another before one turn at eighteen. And once they have aged for the system to count. The cases of a victim killing the bully are pretty standard. That''s why bullying is rare in this day in age.


    Cause no one wants the target to get revenge on them just in case the victim has a higher talent than them.


    The shit stain in front of me is lucky that I didn''t outright kill him. Maybe not, since I had cursed him. But I couldn''t help but wonder what his life would be like in the next few days.

 Chapter 39 The Taste Of Misfortune

    "So Luis, what do you want?"


    Since he had stopped me, he should at least want something. The bruise on his face started to show, and he looked at me angrily.


    Even though he was angry, it was not like he could do anything to me. I could step on him all I wanted, and he could do nothing about it.


    "Nothing. I wanted to greet you once for old-time sake."


    "..."


    Did he want to waste my time? I could have already started eating a hamburger with Nene, Reina, and Montgomery.


    An idea popped into my head once I thought of something fun. Since I have cursed him, he should make great use of a source of entertainment.


    "Is that so? Mypanions and I were about to get some hamburgers. Do you want to join?"


    Everyone was shocked that I had invited him. After all, I had just punched him in the face, which was satisfying.


    Nene realized what I had done and couldn''t help but giggle¡ªalso entertained by the idea. Luis, seeing me propose that idea, looked skeptical.


    "Sure, I could get something to eat and catch up with my old friend."


    The anger that he had earlier left was quickly reced with a smile. He was always a man with two apparent faces.


    Not only did he like to bully people, but he also sucked up people in a better position than him. Now that I''m the top dog, he can''t help but try to suck up to me. I might give him a little gift if he entertains me well enough.


    The five of us then walked into a random burger store. I saw that my curse wasn''t as good as I thought. I increased the power from one percent to five percent.


    With the increase in power, misfortune for Luis started to kick in. Once we entered a store that sold burgers, a drink that someone spillednded on Luis''s crotch.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "No, it''s fine. This isn''t bothering me too much."


    The one spilling the drink onto him was ady in an office suit. With her apologizing, Luis turned into a simp.


    Yikes, what happened to him? Did my punch damage his brain? The woman grabbed a tissue paper and started to wipe his wet area.


    "What are you making my wife do?"


    A scream was heard, and a man ran toward the said "wife." And appearing in front of his wife, he pped the shit out of Luis.


    "Rosey, are you alright? He didn''t do anything bad to you, right?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. The misfortune was now working perfectly, just as I intended for it to do.


    "Chazz... I poured my drink all over him. But you went overboard to hit him."


    "But Rosey, I just wanted to protect you."


    Listening to their loving atmosphere made me want to butt in. But before I could do so, Luis got back up and yelled at the man named "Chazz."


    "Hey! what the fuck is that for!"


    To get revenge, Luis grabbed a chair nearby and smashed it on Chazz''s head. Luis is stronger than the man Chazz who made his head bleed.


    "Chazz!"


    His wife screamed in horror, trying to stop the bleeding from his head. The crowd nearby looked shocked by what happened and watched closely.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But Luis didn''t stop after that hit with the chair. He went toward him and kicked him in the stomach.


    "Stop."


    I didn''t have a heroplex, but this was partly my fault. I grabbed Luis on the shoulder, prompting him to stop.


    Luis was still pissed. He was going tosh out at me but stopped at thest second. Wanting to vent his anger, he left without saying anything.


    "Thank you!"


    Rosey thanked me from the bottom of her heart. She repeated it many times but remembered how to hurt her husband.


    "Here, take this."


    I handed Rosey a recovery potion to fix up her husband''s condition. She fed it to Chazz immediately, and Chazz''s paleplexion started to heal.


    "Let''s get something to eat."


    I didn''t want to wait for the woman. We came here to eat in the first ce. But before we could do so, something happened outside.


    The police arrived and had Luis cuffed. Someone had called the police once Chazz''s head had almost bled out.


    "Unhand me! I didn''t do anything wrong! It was self-defense!"


    Luis trying his best to resist arrest wasn''t going to help him. I didn''t want to waste energy trying to help him, so I stood there.


    "Charles, isn''t he your friend?"


    Where did she get that idea? I punched him in the face. Even with her predictability, her emotional queues need improvement.


    "Friend? I think you misunderstood something. I despised him."


    "Then why did you invite him? I don''t understand."


    "Why did I invite him? It''s because I wanted to piss him off repetitively."


    He was a source of entertainment, that was all. Reina had misunderstood that we were friends. Nene knew that I had some dislike toward him, while Montgomery noticed something off.


    "Small tits~! That''s why you need more friends. Some people could''ve made fun of you without knowing~."


    Nene liked to makements about Reina. What a good friend she is. Now that nothing was going to happen, it was time for food.


    Nene bought a lot, just likest time. Everyone here knew of Nene''s appetite, so they weren''t bothered by how much she ordered.


    With Reina grabbing her first bite, everyone around the table stared at her. She was bothered by this but knew that saying anything wouldn''t work.


    Taking the first bite, we waited for her to swallow her food. Reina''s face brightened once she tasted the food.


    "Is it good?"


    "It''s better than I expected. We should eat these more often."


    "For once, I agree with you~!"


    Eating our food, everyone here was having a good time. Luis, who was confined by the police, was forgotten in an instant. This is the life I strive for.

 Chapter 40 SS: A Masters Delicious Meal (R-18)

    [Nene POV]


    "Master~..."


    Waking up in the arms of my master couldn''t make things better. His scent smells fantastic, as usual.


    He is currently still asleep, using me as a body pillow. Small tits are sleeping beside him, but my womanly charm couldn''t be matched.


    Master has a test today, but before he gets ready for it, it''s my duty as his mate to make him do his best.


    Both of us are already naked, rubbing my body against him. I felt his manly stick rise. Seeing his little brother active, my body couldn''t help but heat up.


    I remember the first time I experienced it. It was something I didn''t think I could forget. Looking at small tits, I could have hogged my master to myself if she didn''t show up.


    Master''s body moved as I yed with him. Getting his arms off me, I couldn''t help but move my face toward his lower body.


    Opening my mouth, I took everything inside my mouth. ying with his penis was almost like an instinct of mine. I don''t know if it is rted to my race, but I don''t mind it.


    The heating off of him made me warm. Licking him cleanly, the eyes of my master started to open.


    "Nene...?"


    Surprised by what had happened, he looked at me with widened eyes. Even when I could not see his face, I could tell he was enjoying it.


    I shoved my pussy right at his face and made him pleasure me. The moment he did, my body tingled.


    My tongue that was moving around his penis had stopped. Even knowing he would please me, the feeling of being touched inside was still too much of a stimnt.


    Getting a grip on myself, I moved my tongue along with him. Pleasuring ourselves in this lust, I felt my master''s dick hardening more by the second.


    It felt good. Not only did it feel good, but it was fun as well. My mind was upied with this pleasure, and the stiffness master had reached an all-time maximum.


    He then groaned and released his white seed. The load he gave out was thick and had a slightly bitter mixed with a sweet taste. This was something I could get used to.


    Swallowing everything he shot off, I licked everything off his dick and got my head off it.


    "Master~! Let''s start the real thing~!"


    "You sure are a horny kitty, aren''t you."


    Master smirked while looking at me like I was a piece of meat. I was only supposed to stop there, but my body wouldn''t allow me. The tingly feeling around my lower body wanted more.


    "Master~!"


    "A naughty kitty like you should be punished."


    "Nyah~!"


    Master responded with a grab of my tail. I couldn''t help but yelp due to his sudden movement. Then pushing me down on the bed with my body face to the bed, he started to lick me on my ears.


    Not only did he have a hold of my tail, but with him licking my ears. All my body lost its strength.


    "Nhhh~!"


    With our position set in ce, Master, being on top, started to mate with me from behind. The bed started to shake, and my mind and my body were feeling the start of something new.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Beside us, Master''s supposed wife was already awake and started to masturbate. Since she wasn''t nning on interfering with me, I would be nicer to her.


    "Nnahhh~!"


    The lewd pping noise could be heard around the room. Even though we had just started, Master''s movement was already hard and fast.


    His thick rod was devouring me with each second. This abyss of pleasure couldn''t be felt anywhere else.


    "Nyahhh~!"


    I''m a ve to his cock. Being yed from behind made him reach everywhere inside my body. His movement was fast and strong, and the spot he hit was perfect.


    We only started to mate for a few minutes, and I felt the muscles around my lower lips begin to contract.


    "Master~... I feel it~! I''m cumming~!"


    The tension around my body started to release, making me feel satisfied. Even so, Master continued to move.


    Like him, it still wasn''t enough. We weren''t going to be satisfied with one shot. My body, which was more sensitive than usual due to my cumming, was still plowing.


    The stiffness of his cock inside me indicated that he would cum for the second time.


    "Nyah~! Master~... Breed me more~!"


    "Don''t worry... I have more... of this."


    "I''m... Cumming."


    "Nyaaa!"


    Master''s white liquid flooded my womb. This warm feeling inside me couldn''t help but make me, please.


    It didn''t take long for Master to move again. His dick which was still inside me, was hardening again.


    As my mate, our body was utterlypatible. I don''t think I could ever live anymore without the feeling of his touch.


    This addictive feeling will always be a remembrance of what I want. Before I could have an orgasm for the second time, small tits stopped us from having more.


    "Charles, stupid cat. We have an examter today. I can''t afford to have you fail because you''re too tired from having sex."


    "Small tits, you did this on purpose! You knew I would have an orgasm and stopped itst minute!"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    I couldn''t help but grumble silently. This pent-up feeling made me uneasy. I swear, I would get my revenge. Small tits, watch your back.


    "You win this round, but don''t think I will forget this."


    Since the three of us are awake, I should prepare for the day. Edna should be awake by now, preparing breakfast. I needed to check on her and her husband, ensuring they were awake.


    But before I do that, I should clean myself up. I don''t mind having Master''s stench on me, but I doubt he would like it.


    This is how I start my day. I wonder if anything will happen today.

 Chapter 41 SS: A Bosss Boredom

    [Linsey POV]


    I''m bored. Sitting inside my office daily and having nothing but the paperwork is tedious.


    "Boss, please help me with the paperwork."


    Jasmine, my number one ve, was working on the desk. She had signed us up with an exciting person a week ago. And I haven''t seen him since then.


    Nene was also gone, and the ce had gotten quieter. I heard that Charles had been in the attack in London. I wondered how he was doing.


    "Boss, please help! I can''t take it anymore."


    An idea popped up. Since Charles had a fun power to use, why not make him use it? As long as I reward him, he should agree to it.


    "Jasmine. Call in Charles!"


    "But boss... What about these papers?"


    "You can do them after you call him."


    Jasmine looked like she wanted to cry. Getting her phone out, she made a call to Charles. I couldn''t help but be excited to see what he could do with his skill.


    Looking at Jasmine''s talk, judging by their conversation, she had. Jasmine managed to get Charles to join in for fun.


    "Boss, he''ll arrive any time soon. Please do most of the paper before hees..."


    Jasmine was exhausted from theck of sleep. Since she got Charles to fill in, she could use some rest.


    "Jasmine, go sleep. You look like a witch at the moment."


    "And whose fault is that?"


    She usually wouldn''t speak to me like this. But since she is tired, I''ll let it slide for now. Jasmine used my bed and rested there.


    I should do the most of what I can before Charles shows up. Sighing at the abysmal amount of paper, I started to work.


    ~


    After thirty minutes, Charles and Nene showed up. My eyes widened in surprise, seeing how much Charles had grown.


    "Boss~!"


    My favorite person greeted me with delight. Nene ran up and embraced me. Her boobs were still prominent, and I could feel her squeezing me.


    "I can see you''re doing well. Too well."


    "Of course~! He''s the one~!"


    So, he fits the criteria of what Nene wanted. Looking at him, I could see why. He has been pleasing to the eyes from the day I first saw him. And he would only continue to grow.


    "I see..."


    "Charles, it''s been a while."


    "It has been, boss."


    Now that he is here, we could start the fun. There was a ce in mind where I wanted to go with him.


    "Nene. Get the prisoners. A game is about to start."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Aye~!"


    Nene then left, leaving me alone with Charles. Since we are alone, I wonder how he felt during the invasion of London.


    "These past few days must be rough. How did you feel during the attack?"


    First-time experiences are memorable. He did well for someone who knew nothing. But for someone with his abilities, it was horrendous.


    Charles''s skill is one of a kind. It is a power that no man should hold all to himself. If he had been using his brain, he could have instantly destroyed the threat.


    Today''s call was simple. I would call him here for some fun and make him bolder. I understand he had a shitty past, but now he is essential to that world. Charles would need to get used to these situations for future events.


    "I was distressed by what had happened. Even though I have a strong skill, it was useless against people that could easily blow me away."


    There was a tint of frustration that could be seen. What he said was correct, but he couldn''t stop the threat because his thoughts were limiting him.


    "Boss~! I got the prisoners~!"


    Before I could continue with some big talk, Nene came back. That is fine. He will soon realize his problem.


    "Let''s go."


    We left my room with them and entered my favorite room. We arrived in the control room. Here we can observe the actions of every prisoner.


    pAn,Da-n0v e1,c Nene had ten of these prisoners inside a room full of fun. All of them will be doing a challenge for freedom.


    The room that they are trapped in is a maze full of traps. This would usually be boring if it''s only that. But now that we have Charles, the fun will be at least tripled.


    "Charles, add ten percent of your skill on each of these prisoners."


    In thest test subject, ten percent and twenty percent had died. Twenty percent had died four days ago due to a ripple from space. He was unfortunate and got split in half, dying a bloody death.


    Ten percent died because he was stabbed to death by an officer. We had freed them as we promised, but he stillmitted a crime. The officer slipped and stabbed his heart by ident, making him dead.


    The ten prisoners here would most likely die. But won''t it be entertaining to someone who lives in all of this?


    Their struggles, pain, and even motivation will be at their peak. That''s what makes these games so exciting.


    "Boss~! You''re making a weird face again~!"


    Way to ruin my thoughts. But Nene was right. It was unsightly for me to make these faces. Beginning the game for these prisoners, the cage around them had opened.


    The prisoners here weren''t hand-selected, but people who had offered themselves to join these games.


    Every one of these prisoners somewhat knew what kind of entertainment I enjoyed. For the price of freedom, they would''ve to risk themselves for it.


    With the games starting, every one of these prisoners ran out and tried to escape from the maze they were put at.


    "Charles, why don''t we make a bet?"


    "A bet?"


    "Let''s guess how many of these people will survive. Isn''t that fun?"


    Hook, line, and sinker. Charles, you''re still too green. A game like this will only be my victory. I can''t wait to get what I want from you.


    "Sure, let''s do it."

 Chapter 42 SS: Life Of A Maid

    [Rose POV]


    How long has it been since I worked as a maid? Three to four days? This was an experience that I would''ve never thought I would do.


    I was originally the daughter of a wealthy family. I had everything I ever wanted since I was a kid. Life was all sweet and all, but one day an incident happened.


    My father is a ruthless man that has ruined the lives of many. Of course, I didn''t know this since my father was secretive about his work.


    He can''t be a nice person by doing business, and as someone sessful as him, he would''ve bound to make an enemy or two. And because of it, the worst-case scenario happened.


    My family was wiped out. They weren''t killed or assassinated or anything. All the work that my dad had put into his business had gone bankrupt.


    And the reason for this? It was revenge against my father. The 528 ranker, Julius Fowler, had ruined my fatherpletely.


    Like my dad, the Fowler family was a business that sold medicine. Investigating what my dad had done to them, I couldn''t me Julius Fowler for what he did.


    At first, I despised him. He had ruined my family and destroyed all of my happiness. But in the end, I can''t me him entirely.


    All my anger toward him had been directed at my father, but that was still pointless. Hemitted suicide after his business died, along with my mother.


    My brother had left me alone for myself to fend off myself. I hated this. What did I do to deserve this?


    There were offers for me to be a mistress by these pigs. But that was something I didn''t want. Even if I ept these pigs, I doubt I would be safe. Most of these rich people have no real strength.


    After the death of my family, strength was the only thing that mattered. With enough strength, you can do whatever you want. What is the use of being rich if you can''t keep it? Anyways, enough of my tangent.


    Charles, my current employer, was worth watching. He may be a little young for my taste, but it shouldn''t matter in a year or two.


    Besides that, he was the perfect candidate. With him returning from the attack on London, his strength had drastically increased. He was even higher than Julius on the ranking, which could be called a genius.


    But how do I get his attention? That cat maid and his fiance are always with him. There wasn''t a moment for me to close in trying my shot.


    I was confident in my looks, and mine wasn''t inferior to those two. But even if I weren''t, if there were no opportunity for me to talk to him, it would make this impossible.


    Should I go into his room naked and seduce him? By the sounds of those two girls moaning during the night, I could say that he was a beast in bed.


    "Rose!"


    Waking up from my thoughts, Ellena shouted right in my face. I was taken aback by her loud voice. She was usually meek and quiet like Be.


    "Sorry, I was thinking about something. Is there something urgent going on?"


    Thinking about Ellena''s situation, I pitied her. Even my situation,pared to hers, was more manageable, which says a lot.


    Ellena was left out on the street by her ex-husband. Not only was she abused by him daily, but her ex-husband left nothing outside of the street.


    While she was unlucky, she was also lucky at the same time. Not only did she get away from her ex-husband, but to find a job right away with the resources that she needed.


    Ellena had been eating well, and her body had improved by the day. I wonder what husband would this to her. She was talented in housework. Surely beating your wife wouldn''t be an option one should pick.


    "No, but Master should be back any time soon. We can''t have the house being a mess."


    I sighed. This house was absurdlyrge. It wasrger than my previous house, and cleaning everything would be hard.


    "Then where is Be? We need every help we can get."


    "Be is already cleaning. In the other room."


    Then I better start."


    Grabbing a cleaning towel, I started with the desk. We were in one of the living rooms, and I started to clean.


    The start of the day was rough, but everything was clean by the end of it. Be, Ellena, and I were tired out from all this cleaning.


    And with our work done, we went to the kitchen. Edna was already baking some snacks. She made us some snacks, rewarding us for our work.


    "Edna, is this allowed? I don''t want you to get in trouble."


    Be was worried that Edna baked for us. The master of the house hasn''t permitted Edna to do so. Everyone here was worried that Edna would get in trouble because of it.


    "Don''t worry, dear. The cat girl has already permitted me to do such a thing. But I would''ve to make some for her."


    For a maid to think she had that much authority in this house. As expected from one of Master''s lovers. The position of wanting to be one of his lovers rose after hearing this.


    "Edna~! I''m back~!"


    The voice of an annoying cat could be heard from across the room. Nene, the master''s favorite maid, had arrived and started eating everything.


    I wonder how she could eat that much without getting fat. Does everything go to her chest? But staring at her chest, I could see why the master liked her so much.


    Before the cat could eat everything, I took a piece for myself. Edna''s food is always delicious. This is one of the perks of living in the ce.


    "She is amazing, isn''t she?"


    Be looked at the cat and said with amazement from the looks of her eyes. Yes, she is, but that won''t stop me from seducing master.

 Chapter 43 SS: Destined Partner

    [Reina POV]


    Turning eighteen was my turning point in life. My hatred of my brother at that time was at its peak. My family hosted a party, and the skill I received was the turning point.


    I had a rare SS rank skill, Bright Path Of The Future.


    [Bright Path Of The Future: Rank SS (Level: 1)]: This skill allows the users to see some part of the best future for the user. There is a limit of three uses per day.


    During my birthday, I gained a skill that was perfect for me. Deep inside my hatred, I had always wanted a perfect future just for me.


    This skill would allow me constantly to make the best possible choice. My skill has some limitations, but I would work around them.


    My meeting with Charles was something that I had never expected. At first, my reaction toward him was only someone with a high ranking.


    But using my skill on him, I saw countless possibilities around him. One of those bright futures was for me to marry him.


    I had doubted it when I saw part of this future. But seeing me smile beautifully was something that I wanted.


    That''s why I would do whatever it takes for him to be with me. I may be awkward and even obnoxious toward him. But I will do whatever it takes to stay with him, even if I use his weakness.


    After some time, the trouble had passed. Not only did he fix my rtionship with my brother, but he also allowed me to smile. At first, I had expected to have my brother killed by me.


    But this future was better than what I could see. The countless possibilities are endless, and with Charles, I will do my best to get those possibilities.


    ~


    "Charles..."


    Waking up in his arms made my heart feel warm. This time he was embracing me instead of the stupid cat.


    I want to y with him, but I can''t have that today. The school''s re-examination was still happening, and I needed every energy possible. With my skill, there shouldn''t be any possibility of me failing this exam.


    Now that I think about it, his sleeping face is adorable. I haven''t seen much of it since I had always woken upst and slept first.


    Seeing him sleep soundly, I am urged to y with his face. What should I do? There were many options now that he was asleep.


    Having been around him for these few days, I know that he wasn''t much of a man to know what intimacy is.


    Should I bomb him with my love? He seems like the guy that would need it. nting a kiss on his lips, his body reacted and twitched a little.


    I was surprised he hadn''t woken up from my kiss, but I was curious how much further I could go since he didn''t.


    But before I could continue, the stupid cat woke up. Seeing what I had been doing, the stupid cat made a sly smile.


    Turning Charles''s body around, she ruined my chances of making out with Charles even more. Looking me in the eyes, the stupid cat then vigorously hug Charles tightly while giving him a big old kiss.


    That kiss woke Charles up, and he was surprised by what had happened. I was seething with jealousy, and the stupid cat, who saw this, couldn''t help but smirk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Morning, Master~!"


    "Couldn''t you wake me up with a simple kiss instead?"


    Charlesined even though he didn''t mean it. I wanted his attention instead, so stealing the cat''s attention, it was my turn to kiss him on the lips.


    "Reina..?"


    Doing the same kiss as the stupid cat, Charles''s attention now goes to me. With my kiss, he went along with it now that he was awake.


    Our kiss was hot and steamy. Momentary had the stupid cat that had to gain his attention was now forgotten.


    Of course, our moment was interfered with by the stupid cat.


    "Master~! Why y with small tits when you can have these big ones!"


    "Stupid cat, with how horny you''re, Charles will get tired of you quickly. Keep bragging, you stupid cat. I bet he will get tired of your breasts."


    "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk."


    "Small tits, with how small you''re, that''s what you hope will happen~! Keep coping~!"


    This thieving cat! With how angry I was, I felt my body heating up. I wanted to strangle this annoyance.


    "Stop! I know you''ll want a piece of me. But there is only one of me. I know you both don''t get along, but please don''t fight in front of me."


    "If you do, I will punish the person who started the fight. End of discussion."


    Charles took the initiative to stop our verbal fight. I was an inch close to grabbing the stupid cat by her neck.


    I knew this fight would be ugly since I was much weaker than her. Thinking about this, Charles kissed both of us.


    "Now, let''s get along and have breakfast, ok?"


    He then got out of bed and changed right in front of us. We had seen his body enough, so the sight of it didn''t fluster us. His body was still good as ever.


    The horny cat was looking at my fiancee like he was a meat rod, only to be used for her alone. I wish I could be as aggressive as her sometimes.


    Getting up, we started our day. Being with Charles is the best thing that could ever happen to me.


    Thinking about my past, I don''t think I could ever go back to it. That''s why I, Reina Burgess, will do whatever it takes to keep us going.


    I genuinely believe my skill was used for this moment. Charles is my destined partner. I will take some of your burdens away.


    The days we spent together will always be a happy memory for me. That''s why Charles, I will always love you.

 Chapter 44 SS: A Saintess Relevation

    [A/N: This Is The Last Of These Side Stories. Next Chapter Will Start The Second Arc.]


    [Constance POV]


    Ever since I was an orphan, born without any parentage. The orphan that I was raised with often prayed to god.


    Back when I was a child, I often told myself. "What is god?" My caretaker was always unclear in exining what god was. There were times that I was reprimanded for questioning God itself.


    And because of it, I started to despise the word, god. What made this so-called god so crucial that everyone in the orphanage revered them as someone worth worshiping?


    I couldn''t wrap my head around it. So I started to question what god is. What are gods? There wasn''t a way to define what it was.


    As I grew older, the word god started to annoy me. This god that everyone here worships does nothing for us.


    If this so-called god that everyone here liked so much was so powerful, why did the food served we eat taste so horrible? Why did our parents abandon us?


    This god that everyone here loves so much has done nothing for us. I''m tired of hearing the word god when it is pointless.


    Time passed, and everyone here who prayed for god didn''t bother me anymore. I just stopped caring for it. I mean, what doesn''t hurt me doesn''t matter.


    But one day, an incident happened. This so-called god spoke to me. Was this what everyone called a revtion?


    I couldn''t see what this god was, but I felt its power. My tiny worldview had shattered meeting this thing. Why did it call for me? I had nothing to do with it. I was a simple girl that lived in an orphanage.


    With the change of view, I joined everyone in the orphanage. My rtionship with everyone changed for the better once I joined them.


    Even though I didn''t know the god, I joined everyone. I didn''t know what this god was, but I wanted to see what lies in the figure of the god.


    Everything then changed once I hit the age of eighteen. I found the god I was looking for. My skill, "Follower Of God," was why I''m here today.


    [Follower Of God: Rank SSS (Level: 1)]: By praying to God, the user can draw some of God''s strength. The more you believe in your god, the stronger you get.


    What is my God? Getting this power, I found what my "God" is. To me, God is the source of all power. The more I believe in the source of this power, the stronger I get.


    With this power of mine, I made it to good use. At the start, I did these small tasks of fighting thugs that could be found in the streets.


    Compared to the current me, all of these tasks seemed pointless. After all, I could blow up a city if I wanted to.


    But this power of mine grew the more I prayed. This must have proved that what I was praying for was real.


    To me, God wasn''t a person or a figure. It was an endless source of power that everyone could use. The system to which everyone replies uses this power.<novelnext></novelnext>


    My power was weak at the start, but my growth was something that no one could bepared to. I grew to the second overall ranking at the age of twenty-five.


    Cyrus, the only one above me, was almost impassable. He has been the first rank for over a hundred years. No one knew much about him, but his strength was unfathomable.


    I''m now twenty-six and was recovering from the injuries that I had gained. Currently, I''m reading the reports of a child named Charles Anderson.


    His name resonates with me. I don''t know why but that is why I''m investigating him. His reports are intriguing, to say the very least.


    Looking into this child''s past, it wasn''t very pleasant. He had already broken his past, which many couldn''t dream of.


    I would say his talent is immeasurable. He is currently in the 395th rank. He is within two weeks of receiving his system, and his ranking is insanely high.


    At this rate, he would catch up to me in a few months if he improves this fast. Was his talent the reason why I felt this feeling? Or was God telling me something?


    The only way to know what I''m feeling is to meet him. After I recuperate my injuries, I will see him.


    Lying in a bath full of medicine is refreshing. Not only am I getting cleaned up, but the warm feeling I''m receiving is iparable to a regr bath.


    Looking at my chest, I felt the baggageing from them. I sighed, thinking about how I could get these things to lighten.


    After finishing using my medical bath, I left the ce and cleaned myself up. Getting my robe on, I left and visited the orphanage where I was raised.


    "Constance."


    "Director."


    The director of the orphanage was inside the orphanage. She is a kinddy who cares for the children in this ce. I wished that she was my caretaker during my time.


    "Thank you for all your donations. Everyone here can''t thank you enough."


    "As I said, there is no need to thank me. Everyone inside will be our future hope. I''m doing what everyone should do with how much I earn."


    "Even when you say that the amount you give is a lot. Because of you, the children here don''t have to worry about shelter and food."


    "Why don''t we go in? The children here all want to meet you. They''re fond of you."


    Taking what the director had suggested, we went in. Many children under the age of eighteen are here ying. The older kids will take care of the young. At the same time, the younglings will y in peace.


    Seeing all of this couldn''t help but make me smile. I hope all these children will continue to live in peace.

 Chapter 45 Re-Examination Results

    [Charles POV]


    The week full of tests in the academy was finished. Today is the day when we can obtain our ranking in ss.


    Nene, Reina, and Montgomery were now heading to ss. Not only would everyone receive their rankings, but these four thousand students would be expelled.


    Reina and I shouldn''t have too many problems. Like me, she also did well in her examinations. I couldn''t help but smile thinking about the rewards we would obtain today.


    With the rankings up, we could also redeem the rewards we gain for our school ranking.


    "Charles, is the word reward that appealing to you? Everyone looking at you couldn''t help but blush to see you smile."


    "Did these two weeks teach you nothing, Reina? The things I will get wouldn''t be too bad with how well I did."


    "Master is right~! It wouldn''t be surprising if he got first~! He is bound to get something good~! Especially something from this school~!"


    Hearing what Nene said made me smile even more. The word reward is like a drug. I couldn''t ever get tired of that word.


    "Charles, stop smiling. You''re going to make some girls here attack you."


    Bantering with Reina and Nene, we arrived at ss. The people already seated in ss were mostly nervous. Everyone here wanted to be ranked and not expelled. Only the confident people here were looking forward to the result.


    Mr. Trek, our teacher, walked in without an ounce of expression. I don''t know if he was doing this on purpose, but it''s working if he intends to make some people nervous.


    "Students. The results are in; unfortunately, some of you may be expelled. Even if you''re expelled, I hope this experience won''t hurt you but will make you stronger."


    "As for your results. Pleasee up one by one to get your card. If you don''t receive one, that means you''re expelled."


    For someone who tried to encourage the expellee, this method of expelling a student was cruel. Not only would they have the suspense of being expelled, but everyone here could see who would be expelled.


    "I''ll be starting from the bottom to the top."


    "Billy Bob..."


    Mr. Trek started to call the first person. The guy who was called sighed in relief but seeing him first on the list meant he was close to being expelled.


    Our teacher kept on calling the names one by one. The students who knew their results were terrible and weren''t called knew they had failed. Most of them had tears, while the others were disappointed.


    "Reina Burgess..."


    After a while, Reina''s name was called. About ny-five percent of the students were called, and my name should be up anytime soon.


    "Charles Anderson, pleasee up."


    Right after, Reina is me. That would mean Reina had achieved second ce in my ss. I was confident in being first. This isn''t because I was overly confident but because of my overpowered skill.


    "Charles, I would like to congratte you for achieving first ce. I haven''t done much as a teacher, but I am proud to have a student like you in my ss."


    I didn''t know what to say. Gettingplimented like this was rare. I smiled brightly, making the teacher smile back.


    "Mr. Trek, you shouldn''t look down on yourself. Your lessons are engaging and easy to learn."<novelnext></novelnext>


    What I said was true. Mr. Trek taught me a lot about the world. Even if they weren''t in-depth, they brought me a new light.


    Mr. Trek looked like he was about to cry. I didn''t want to deal with it, so I returned to my seat with Reina, Nene, and Montgomery.


    "Master~! Let me see your card~! Small tits wouldn''t let me~!"


    "Stop calling me that in public!"


    Nene''s words had publicly humiliated her. She spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear. Calling her small tits had everyone looking at Reina''s chest. I had given a silent prayer to Reina. Her anger was justifiable. Nene had taken this a bit too far.


    "Nene, stop provoking her since you started this fight. No snacks for you for the day."


    Hearing what I said, Nene looked like her life had just ended. A glutton like her losing food meant that it was like a death sentence.


    "Master~!!! Please tell me you''re joking~!"


    It was a good thing that today''s ss was short. We were only called in to get our card. The expelled students were too upied by their emotions to look at Nene scream.


    Reina, on the other hand, couldn''t help but snicker.


    "Stupid cat, you get what you deserve."


    "Small Tits... Small Tits... Small Tits."


    Nene muttered Reina''s nickname like a curse. They were like water and oil. I needed a way for them to get along soon.


    Anyways what our teacher gave us was a card with our identity. A stic card that included our picture and ranking.


    Out of every student, I was ranked first, and out of that, 76500 students in this school had gotten their ranking.


    Being first out of this many talented people meant something. Looking at Reina''s card, she was ranked 213.


    That''s pretty good, but since I''m talented. I want her to rise in the ranks. Now that we got our card, we should be able to obtain our rewards.


    "Mr. Trek, do I get any special privilege for being the highest-ranking student?"


    Since he should have some idea, I asked the teacher.


    "You get first dibs for anything. Also, the resources you want to buy will be reduced by half the price. There are more, but I''m not the right person to ask."


    Half price for everything? Well, with the money I got from Tristan. It was time to go on a spending spree.


    The fifty billion bucks will be put to good use. Going back to Nene and Reina, they were still fighting. Montgomery was spectating, afraid to join the fray.


    "Stop fighting. We''ll be going shopping."


    "Shopping?"


    It was time for me to rob a ce.

 Chapter 46 Unsuspecting Request (Part I)

    Half an hour had passed since Reina, and I received our rankings. The rumors of me being first had spread throughout the school forums.


    There were a few people that had blocked my way for a few conversations. But Reina''s and Nene''s terrifying gazes made everyone move out of the way.


    The two of them were still angry at one another. Leaving the school building, we had to do a spending spree.


    Everything on this ind is now half-price. I will buy everything that this ind has to offer. But where should I go first?


    "Reina, Montgomery. Could you lead us to where we could buy artifacts or tools to help us grow in power?"


    They have been in Brave Academy for a while, so they should know a ce or two.


    "Young Master, are you alright with the prices ranging to millions or possibly billions?"


    Hearing Montgomery says billions made my heartbeat. Billions... What on earth would cost billions... This is an investment. Yeah, an investment. I could surely make them back quickly. Surely...


    "Montgomery, take me there!"


    Gathering my courage, I bravely ask Montgomery to take us to the ce. Nene and Reina were shocked to see me go. I''m not a cheapskate. I love money, but spending it is necessary when I have too much.


    Montgomery then led us the way. On our way there, you could see the status difference herepared to the usual ce. Everyone here was higher ranking and had money.


    With Montgomery leading, we got to the first store pretty quickly. The store we ended up in is a ranking shop.


    A ranking shop would usually sell items to increase your rank. But at the expense of it, they''re very pricey.


    Before we could enter the store, there were bodyguards outside observing us. I guess they would need a lot of people to secure the store. I would imagine that the valuables here would be guarded tightly.


    Seeing that we were allowed to go in, the bodyguards blocking the way made room for us. I was a bit nervous for the first timeing in.


    "Master~! You don''t need to be nervous~! It''s not like anyone here could stop you from doing whatever you want~!"


    What Nene said is correct. But she shouldn''t have said that out loud. Reina looked at Nene like she was an idiot.


    "Stupid cat, I get you''re trying to help Charles. But your loud mouth is unpleasant."


    "Please don''t fight. I will make you sleep together on the couch if you do."


    If they fought here in public, I would be too embarrassed. What I said had shut them up. For them to do that was thest thing they wanted.


    Going back to shopping, the store here was vast and beautiful. With how decorated this ce was, it wouldn''t be surprising if the store spent millions on the ascetics.


    We are looking at what could be bought in this ce, from strengthening items to artifacts. There are even tokens sold in this store.


    I might want a token one day. Wouldn''t it be cool if I could rule a world? If I ruled over it, I would drain the world for resources.


    "Five billion..."


    The token for a world invasion costs five billion. It''s still expensive even with a considerable discount.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Charles, I implore you not to buy it."


    I could see Reina worried about the thought of me buying it. But I wasn''t that stupid. There was no benefit for me to do so.


    "I was just shocked by the price. The current me would stand no chance. So I wouldn''t bother with it."


    "Besides, I didn''t think you would think so low of me to be stupid to buy something this expensive."


    "How could you think that Master is an idiot~!"


    "..."


    "I was just worried..."


    Great, now I feel like a dick for saying that. With that said, Reina felt terrible. I wasn''t good with this sappy stuff, but I would do my best to make it up to her.


    I then kissed Reina on the lips. She was surprised but weed it greatly. Nene was fuming while Montogery had a sigh of relief. He realized I felt bad and was terrible at cheering someone up.


    "Master~! That''s not fair~!"


    With a kiss to Reina, I also gave one to Nene. Keeping these girls in line is mentally draining. And with that settled, we went for other things to buy.


    Next is an alley full of drugs, medicine, and training potions. The quality of these things is one of the best I have seen. Even if they were expensive, I was willing to pay for them.


    I was now rich enough to provide for both Nene and Reina. I couldn''t be with them every second unless my skill allowed me to observe them from around the globe. They''re not one hundred percent safe.


    "Let''s buy these."


    "Master~? Do you need that much~?"


    "I''m not only buying it for myself. But for the both of you as well."


    They couldn''t believe their eyes, hearing what I had said. The two of them had looked at one another.


    Nene put her hand on my forward, checking if I was ok.


    "Oi! I''m not sick. I can''t have you guys die when I''m not around."


    "Master~! I didn''t know you cared so much for me~!"


    Nene outright hugged me, making it hard for me to move. Reina joined in, not wanting to lose. Thinking about it, these two are easily influenced by me. I sigh and let them do their thing.


    What I bought were medicines that would strengthen the body''s constitution. Using them as materials for bathing would do wonders for the three of us.


    Buying a month''s worth of them already costs five hundred million. We''ve only been here for a few minutes, and a lot was already spent.


    I hope my heart won''t crack from all this shopping. With the first few things bought, I continued onward.

 Chapter 47 Unsuspecting Request (Part II)

    Buying some medical products, the next thing we bought was an artifact that made liquidized mana.


    This is an investment that must be made. The artifact was simple to use. If you let it stay in a ce filled with mana, the artifact would gather that mana and make it drinkable.


    Once you drink the liquidized mana, you will be allowed to absorb it. Drinking mana gave me a sense of satisfaction.


    "Master, are you sure you want this~?"


    "I''m sure... Even if it crushes a part of my heart. I love the feeling of drinking mana."


    "It does give a warm feeling. I could see why you like it."


    "Charles. Why don''t you buy this? It''s costly, but for you, it''s a treasure."


    A skill leveling capsule. Are these thingsmon? This is the third one that I have seen. But is Reina even allowed to pick it up?


    "How much does it cost?"


    "Ten Billion."


    "..."


    Let''s look at the bright side. Everything here would be fifty percent off. I''ll earn them back. Yeah. Think positive.


    "Let''s check out. I don''t have the heart to buy anymore."


    "Master~! Let''s go out and eat~!"


    "Ok..."


    With me having to pick out everything. We went to the counter to buy everything. The total cost should be 8.25B.


    "To think the top student of the academy would show up to my store. Charles Anderson, am I correct?"


    Why is he asking me that? My name is literally on the card. But when he said this was his store, does that mean he''s the owner of this ce?


    "Yes, I''m. Do you want something from me?"


    The man in front of me was a man in his forties. He is pitiful for a man. Tower at the height of 4''5, one would barely notice him if he wasn''t standing on a stool.


    "Where are my manners? I''m Kurt Alexander, the owner of this fine establishment."


    "I want to propose a deal."


    "A deal?"


    "Yes, a deal."


    "What kind?"


    "I''ll give you everything you want to buy for free, and I will add this!"


    The owner of this store was holding a book. What will a book do for me? But what he was making it out to be sounded precious.


    I then looked at the reactions of Nene, Reina, and Montgomery. I could see all of them shocked. So it was something good, but what is it?


    "This is a grimoire, a book that''ll allow you to learn a random skill. This is my most priceless possession."


    "Master~... The deal must be hard if he''s willing to give away a grimoire."


    What Nene said is correct if he''s willing to give something like that away for a deal. It must be something troublesome.


    "Don''t be so quick to reject the proposal. It''s been a goal of mine forever. For me, it''s something that I can dream of, but for you. It could easily be achieved."


    "Why don''t we both talk in the back of the room? Just us two. If you don''t want to ept it, I will leave it at that. I''m not foolish enough to mess with you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He sounds so suspicious. But I then looked at Reina, signaling her to use her skill. Reina then looked at me and nodded heavily.


    "Fine, I will hear what you have to say."


    With Reina''s insurance, Kurt wouldn''t do anything to harm me. So, it does look like he only wants to perform a deal.


    "Very well. Follow me."


    Kurt smiled hopingly, seeing that I would hear him out. Following Kurt to the back room, we will go into the deal''s full details.


    "So, what deal are we going to make?"


    "Before we do that. I want to make sure that nothing is leaked."


    Kurt put a geass in front of me. Reading its content, there wasn''t much written. He had only wanted me to keep silent about this meeting. Since it wasn''t harmful, I didn''t mind.


    "Before I talk about the deal. How well do you know the people in the top ten in the overall ranking list?"


    "I don''t have any direct contact with them. But I saw the first and second ce."


    "I see. That''s good."


    "And why would that be good?"


    He made it sound like he didn''t want me to be friends with them. Does he have some grudge against them?


    "Does the deal have anything to do with them?"


    "Yes, it does. I want you to kill the eighth ranker. Ricardo Mullen."


    "So, for the things you''ll give, you want me to kill the eighth-ranked?"


    Why does everyone here think that I''m just a mass murderer? First Reina and now this guy.


    "Why me? Many people would take this offer. Besides, you need to add more if you want me to ept it."


    "To answer your question, you have the talent. And you seem like the guy who likes money."


    "..."


    What he was saying wasn''t wrong. But do I have that aura around me? If it gives me money, I don''t think I would care.


    "You want me to add more? I''ll do so once you kill him."


    "Stingy. Someone within the top ten is a valuable person in this world. This would cause a big wave if I were caught doing so."


    "Fine, I will add a year''s worth of medical bathing materials if you ept my terms."


    "Is there a time limit? That guy must''ve angered you a lot if you''re willing to offer so much to kill him."


    Hearing what I said, Kurt was silent. Thinking about the man Ricardo, Kurt had a livid expression once thinking about him.


    "I''ll give you five years. If you can''t kill him within five years, then everything I gave must be back double the price."


    "And once you get him killed, I will offer something simr to the price of the grimoire."


    "Then I''ll ept."


    The reward that I''ll earn will give me a lot. I don''t have any opinion on the man named Ricardo, so killing him wouldn''t make me feel bad.


    With power, this world only allows the strong to survive. So Ricardo, don''t feel bad if I killed you for billions.

 Chapter 48 Unsuspecting Request (Part III)

    Kurt writing the contract for both of us, had it ready. The terms were pretty straightforward.


    Kurt here would invest in me now. Within the five-year time frame, I would have to kill the man known as Ricardo Mullen. And once I kill the man, Kurt here would give me something equal to the value of the grimoire.


    If I don''t kill Ricardo Mullen within five years, I will have to pay Kurt back double the price of the investment he made.


    And for the punishment of not killing, paying back will have my heart crushed. The failure of this job was horrifying, but making that amount or killing Ricardo wouldn''t be that hard.


    "I signed it. Now give me the grimoire and the medical supplies."


    "Here, take it."


    The owner had handed me the things needed. He didn''t hesitate since he would get something out of this either way.


    "Aren''t you even curious about why I want him dead?"


    "Honestly, no."


    "That''s quite frank of you. But could you let me tell you the story? I haven''t spoken about it to anyone. I want to get it out of the way."


    Great, now he''s using me as a therapy session. He better pay me more for this. I wasn''t the type of person to be consulted.


    "I''ll pay you more."


    Reading my mind, I let him do the talking.


    [Kurt POV]


    "It all started twenty years ago."


    In those twenty years, I haven''t forgotten my hatred toward him. I remembered the incident like it was yesterday.


    "Both Ricardo and I were friends. We have been close since childhood. You might as well call us brothers at one point."


    Those memories would be something that I would cherish if that "brother" of mine hadn''t betrayed me. Charles looked at me without any ounce of emotion. But still, I continued the story.


    "Even after that fucker Ricardo had talent, we were still close."


    "I wasn''t talented in the ranking board, but I had a good sense of money. Using his talent matched with mine, we would get money at an incredible rate. I used some money for his growth while he gathered some materials for me to sell."


    We were like two peas in a pod. Everything we did benefited each other. But why did he do this to me? My brother, who I trusted the most, betrayed me.


    "You don''t have to keep going if you don''t want to."


    Charles looked at me without any care. What a heartless bastard. Even if it hurts me to remember this, it was for the better.


    "One day, I found the love of my life."


    "Don''t tell me Ricardo stole your lover! This story is pretty cliche."


    I was rudely interrupted by the child who I wanted to make a deal with. My face flushed in anger hearing him say that. Fortunately, that wasn''t what had happened. I won''t have the courage to tell an embarrassing story like that.


    "No! That fucker Ricardo killed her! He did it cold-heartedly, knowing that I loved her!"


    I yelled it out, spoiling the whole story. Why did that fucker have to kill her? She did nothing wrong. That fucker had to kill her just because someone offered him some cash?!? Now I''m going to get that fucker killed by cash itself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You got the whole story. He is the same person as you. He never cared about our rtionship. He only wanted my talent for business."


    Now that I think about it, they''re simr. Fuck! Just thinking about him pisses me off. And I''m going to lose some money because of this.


    "You don''t have to feel bad for killing him. I doubt you do. But if you did, kill that bastard in the worst possible way."


    This was my only goal in life. My business, I don''t care for myself anymore. The only reason for me to live is to have that man burnt.


    [Charles POV]


    "Well, nice doing business with you. Later."


    Now that was something. So what Kurt here wants is revenge. Knowing this would change nothing. Getting the stuff, I left the room.


    All of them were waiting for me outside the room. Were they trying to eavesdrop? Kurt was staying in his room, so he shouldn''t know.


    "Let''s leave."


    With the deal made, there was no reason to stay anymore. Nene was curious about the deal, while Reina looked like she already knew what it was.


    Leaving the ce, I made money without even trying. There were still free resources that could be earned from our school. At the rate I''m earning, I will suck everyone dry.


    "Master~! What''s the deal? We couldn''t listen."


    "The owner wants me to kill a man named Ricardo Mullen. The eighth-ranked in the overall ranking board."


    "Did you ept~?"


    I took out the grimoire and showed it to them for a split second. Nene and the rest had confirmed that I had epted it.


    "Young Master. I know this iste to say, but with your status epting jobs like these would only hurt you in the long run."


    Montgomery, Reina''s aide, was worried. Not in the sense of my danger but my reputation. I told myself I didn''t care what people thought of me, but now that I have these two, it would be harder not to care.


    "Then I will make this thest one. Unless the Interdimensional Union Committee needs help urgently."


    "What does the Interdimensional Union Committee have to do with this?"


    "I''m working for them."


    This newses as a surprise for both of them. Reina and Montgomery don''t know I have any involvement with them.


    "Is that so? You might be in luck then."


    I was confused about why Montgomery had said this. Nene then had a realization of what Montgomery had said.


    "Master, I forgot~!"


    "There is good news~! Boss said you will be going to a party in a different world~!"


    "And you tell me this now?"


    "Ehehe~!"

 Chapter 49 Grimoires

    There is a party that I''m supposed to attend. And apparently, Nene forgot to inform me about it. But what made it so good was that Montgomery said it was good luck.


    "Montgomery, what do you mean by good luck?"


    Instead of asking Nene, Montgomery seemed more informed. Nene got flustered hearing me ask Montgomery instead.


    "I don''t know much about it, but I heard that there would be a party from the Interdimensional Union Committee every year."


    "At that party, you will be seeing people from other worlds. I heard contests would happen, and since you like prizes, you could earn them. And those prizes will be priceless for someone in our world."


    "Master~! If you''re going, it will be at the start of next month~!"


    Isn''t that in four days? With my all-purpose suit, I could change it for the asion. Talking about the party, I went straight home.


    "Wee back, Master."


    Rose, a maid of mine, weed me back. I noticed that she had been trying to get closer to me. But for some reason, she hesitates each time she makes her move.


    "Thank you for all the hard work you do."


    Rose smiled brightly, seeing mepliment her on her work. Nene didn''t seem to care while Reina stared at her.


    Montgomery went to the garden to have a chat with Aled. Montgomery and Aled have been getting along very well.


    "I will be going to my room. If you need anything, do ask."


    I left the living room to go to my room. Nene and Reina followed along. I had a grimoire and a skill-leveling capsule to use.


    There was also the drinkable mana that I needed to set up. Since the skill capsule was mine, I swallowed the capsule using the drinkable mana.


    [Skill Level Up]


    [Only Skill For This is Target Of Misfortune]


    [Target Of Misfortune is now at the fourth level]


    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 4)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can''t be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 50 kilometers of you.


    The upgrade for my skill had no additional effect. Only the distances had increased. But ten times thest distance was still impressive.


    This skill allows me to cover one-tenth of the ind. Once I upgrade this skill to the fifth level, I can cover everything.


    My skill was still in the first rank. But my ranking could still increase from 395 to 290. With my growing fast, people would think I''m a cheater.


    I then took out the grimoire. I have heard of them. They allow you to get a skill depending on the book''s condition.


    While I had never seen one until now, everyone could tell that a grimoire would be a priceless treasure.


    "Master~! Good luck~!"


    "Charles, I pray that you''ll get something good."


    I nodded, thanking both of them for their prayers. Opening the grimoire, a text was shown.


    ''Think about the power you want the most. Whether it''s a powerful attack or a defensive move.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Then manifest the thought using your mana and pour it on the grimoire.''


    What kind of power do I want? If I think about it clearly, I need a technique that can protect me. I want something that would make me untouchable.


    Knowing what skill I wanted, I let out some mana and gave it to the grimoire.


    [Skill Received]


    [Intangible: Rank S (Level: 1)]: Once activating this skill, your body will be untouchable. Requires mana to be active.


    The grimoire in my hand had disappeared. Now that I had gained a skill that would help me live longer, any attempts of me being hit would be close to null.


    "Master~! What skill did you get~? Show me~!"


    Nene was curious, so she ran up to me, prompting me to tell her what it was. Reina was also curious. She could have used her skill to see what skill I got, but where would the fun be if she did that?


    "Give me a hug."


    Doing what I said, Nene spread her arms wide and tried to hold me. The moment she tried to touch me, she slipped past my body and almost tumbled. Reina chuckled at Nene''s surprise.


    The limit time of my skill is five seconds. It drained too much of my mana. If I wanted to sustain that skill, I would need more mana.


    But looking at what happened to Nene, I got what I wanted. Overall, the grimoire I used was a sess.


    "Master~! That''s so cool~!"


    Nene went for a tackle this time. Since the tackle was harmless, I let her hit me. I felt drained by using my skill. With Nene tackling me, she pushed us to the bed.


    "Why didn''t you use your skill~?"


    "It''s too draining. I''ll use it when it is necessary."


    "Draining~?"


    Nene''s lips curled into a smile. I could see where this was going. But I''m not in the mood yet. There is still the bath that I got to take.


    "Master~! Why don''t I drain you right now~!"


    Reina stood behind Nene and grabbed her tail.


    "Nyah~!"


    "Is sex all you think of? Look at Charles. He''s not in the mood."


    "Why don''t we make a medical bath? The store owner gave me a year''s worth of supplies. It would be a waste not to use them."


    The year''s worth of supplies must have cost billions. I have won out by going to that store. But this may be thest time for me to do something like this.


    "Master, are you sure you want to let us use it? It''s more effective for you to use it alone."


    "I don''t mind. I''m growing at an incredible rate. And I''m going to do so more at the party. This much isn''t a big deal."


    Both Nene and Reina smiled. They each grabbed a side of my arm and dragged me to the bath.

 Chapter 50 First Monthly Gift

    Three days had passed, and tomorrow was the party. I asked if Reina could join, but she was denied since she wasn''t part of the organization.


    Nene and I were now inside the IUC headquarters. Linsey told us to stay here for the night, so we could get everything prepared.


    "Charles. Since your maid didn''t tell you much about the party, let me exin it."


    The two of us were in Linsey''s office. We had arrived thirty minutes ago, and it was nowte at night. There were two hours left before midnight hit. And that''s when we get our monthly reward.


    "But Boss~! I have never been there~! I don''t know the details very well~!"


    "That''s because you slept in."


    Nene looked away, unable to look Linsey in the eye. Linsey sighed and continued to speak.


    "The party will start first thing during the afternoon, and many talents will be there. Not only will there be talents, but also people with some influence within the organization."


    "At the party, we will be ying some games. Since you''re representing me, you better crush everyone."


    "Especially that bitch Amanda. If you crush her representative, I will reward you handsomely."


    From the way Lisney talked. She must dislike the person named Amanda. I wonder what she did to Linsey for wanting to crush her.


    "What are these games that you keep mentioning?"


    "You''ll bepeting with the talentsing to the party. I don''t know precisely whatpetition you will be doing but expect some fighting.


    "With your current capabilities, you shouldn''t have it too hard. But be wary of those people from the third-rank world and above. Our organization has people from the fifth rank."


    This was my first time hearing it. Unless I want to win, I have to make sure to kill them. But this is a party. I doubt I could get away scot-free if I did that.


    "What if my skill identally kills someone?"


    "That would be troubling. You''re 213th ranked overall. I doubt you would need to go so far to use your skill."


    "Here, take this. This is a third-rank physique capsule. You won your bet, and here it is."


    Ah, that''s right. Linsey and I made a bet on a day when she called me. She was bored and made a dungeon/maze for the prisoners. I had won a bet, and she got me a third-rank physique capsule.


    I had already used one from Reina''s mom. So the second one shouldn''t be as tough as the first one.


    "I would use that now if I were you. You could never be too prepared."


    "Is there a ce where I could use this?"


    "Follow your maid. She knows the ce."


    "Thanks, Boss. See you in a few hours."


    With that said, Nene and I left the room. I don''t know where we were going, but I trusted Nene enough for her to lead the way.


    "Nene. Where are you going?"


    "We''re going to a private bath~."


    Arriving, Nene swiped a card at the door, and it opened. The ce was clean, and I used the shower room before going in. Now that I was in the bath, I took the capsule and let the item do its thing.


    ~


    [Monthly Received Updated]


    [Reward: Random Monster Egg.]


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nene and I looked at one another. We both have received our monthly gift. My gift, I don''t know how I feel about it.


    "Nene, what did you get?"


    The cat girl is now in the 794 rank in the overall ranking. So what she got should be decent.


    "I got this~! What about you, Master~?"


    What Nene got was a giant golden hammer. She got an artifact for a weapon for her monthly reward. The hammer was evenrger than her body.


    "I got a random monster egg."


    Then getting the egg out, a giant egg the size of my head popped into my hands. What am I supposed to do with this thing?


    "Monster egg~! Could I touch it~?"


    "Sure."


    I handed the egg to Nene. Do I sell it? Or should I raise it? I don''t have a clue about how I should raise an animal.


    "Nene, what should I do with it?"


    "You''re not going to raise it?"


    Nene looked surprised. Even her yful voice disappeared. She looks like she wants to keep it.


    "Should I? I don''t have a clue on how I could raise it."


    "Are you sure? Tamed monsters are popr. They could be monsters from the fourth or fifth rank if you''re lucky."


    "Then do you want it? You''ll be a better person to take care of it better than me."


    Even if Nene is clumsy and acts like a child. She knows how to take care of things better than me."


    "Could I~?"


    Nene looked excited once I offered her to have the egg, and she happily epted it.


    The effects of the capsule were still in progress, my body was aching, but it was something I could easily shake off.


    Another hour had passed, and the effectiveness was entirely worn off. This time the body strengtheningsted for three hours.


    "Master~! Did you finish~?"


    Nene, seeing that I was now fully rxed, asked. I nodded, confirming the process was done andy on the water.


    "Let''s leave. I need all the rest I need."


    "Ok~!"


    After finishing washing, I left the bathroom along with Nene. The egg was still in Nene''s arms, and she looked carefully at it.


    It brought a small smile to my heart to see how Nene could be like that. This isn''t something that I would usually see.


    Nene then brought us to a room big enough for the two of us to sleep in. I then stripped andy on the bed.


    "I''ll get something for the egg toy down on."


    Before Nene went to bed with me, she left the room to get the monster eggfy. I wonder what Nene would get from the egg. But that''s for another time.

 Chapter 51 IUC Party (Part I)

    "Are you ready?"


    Linsey, Nene, Jasmine, and I were prepared to attend the party. My all-purpose suit was convenient, and Linsey had prepared for Nene''s dress. Nene had a vibrant ck dress for those who were wondering.


    "Boss, I''m good."


    "I''m ready to go."


    "Me too~!"


    With all that said. Linsey teleported us to a different ce.


    The ce where we were teleported was at the entrance of a building. It was not only us, but a few others teleported to the same ce as us.


    Without wasting any time, Linsey took the lead, and Nene, Jasmine, and I followed her.


    "These three are with me."


    Linsey already had her pass and showed it to the guard. Confirming that the pass was urate, the guard let us in.


    Entering the ce, I couldn''t help but be amazed by the structure of the ce. It was much nicer than the Burgess family rental ce. Describing it with words would only do injustice to this ce.


    "Boss~! Isn''t that thedy you call "Bitch"~!"


    The "Bitch" that Nene had called out loud had heard what Nene had said. She had walked over menacingly with three other people.


    "Shrimp, I didn''t think you would arrive this early. Must be hard with those little legs of yours."


    "Still haven''t gotten control of your emotions? Must be hard to deal with your outburst every day."


    Another fight... Ignoring those two, I began to observe the other three. They weren''t precisely human like me.


    The three of them, like Amanda, had pale skin with a red tailing from their back. The devil race is a race that specializes in magic.


    Seeing that I was observing them made them wary of me. I then looked back at both Linsey and Amanda. They were fighting, and from the looks of it, they wouldn''t stop any time soon.


    "Linsey, Amanda. It''s been a while. Nice to see you both get along so well."


    A third party had shown up. She had scarlet hair making her the center of attention. Hearing the voice of the woman, both of them stopped fighting.


    "Amira..."


    The both of them said, looking at her.


    "Nene, want to walk around? I feel they''re going to be at it for a while."


    "Let''s go~!"


    "You two stay."


    Linsey, who heard us, told us to stay. It looks like we can''t have fun. Linsey said that both Amanda and Amira looked at us.


    "Are these two going to be yourpetitors? They don''t look strong. My threepetitors would destroy yours."


    Amanda gloated whileughing. I then looked at herpetitors again and then looked back at Linsey. She nodded, telling me to crush those three.


    "If you''re so confident, why don''t we make a bet? Your threepetitors against mine."


    "Shorty, you''re on!"


    "How about I join as well? It would be more amusing if more joined this bet."


    The three of them settled on an agreement. Looking at Amira''spetitors, I couldn''t tell what race they were. They could bepletely human, but I wasn''t so sure.


    "That sounds fun. I''ll join as well."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Me too..."


    "I as well..."


    With these three people betting, more joined the bet. Everyone here was treating this like a game. But it wasn''t wrong since it was a game to them.


    "Jasmine, do you know how to fight? You don''t seem like one."


    Since thepetitors of each branch had brought in three people, that would mean that everyone would''ve topete in some way. Jasmine, now ranked 4500, should be better than most, but she was far worse than Nene and me.


    "I might not be as monstrous as you and Nene, but I could hold myself well."


    "She may not look like it, but she shouldn''t be too much of a deadweight~!"


    "The way she phrases it pisses me off, but I''m the weakest here."


    "Are you sure you should be discussing this in public?"


    The only malepetitor in Amanda''s team walked over and said. The man had long purple hair and blue eyes. He could be attractive in a sense, but he was inferior to me.


    "I don''t think it matters. It''s not like we''re telling you guys our powers. Besides, from what we discussed, there''s not much going on."


    "And I''m not too worried about it. Even if you somewhat know of my strength, it doesn''t make it easier for you to win."


    What I said wasn''t arrogance but a matter of truth. I have gained a lot of power over these past few weeks. And with how much I was growing, my chance of being defeated was low.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Shouldn''t you tell me your name first? It''s rude to ask for an introduction without introducing yourself."


    He scoffed at me, hearing me say that. But in the end, he said his name begrudgingly.


    "ine."


    "I''m Charles."


    "Charles..."


    Before muttering my name, he left without saying anything else. What''s wrong with that guy? He openly went up to me and wanted to talk. But he left without saying much.


    "What''s his problem..."


    "He thinks you''re all talk."


    Jasmine interrupted. Is that all? Then that is fine. The game for the party will start sooner. He will know his ce sooner orter.


    "The results will be shownter."


    I then looked at Linsey, and she was still arguing with Amanda. Everyone around them was having fun listening to them.


    "SADISTIC HAG!"


    "OBNOXIOUS BITCH!"


    They seem like they''re having fun. Linsey had forgotten about us. Nene and one of the devils had tried their best to stop them from fighting.


    I walked alone to the party, searching for something to do. Going to the food stand, some of the food there was something I had never seen before.


    Which should I get? There is a swampy red dish that made me feel disgusted. They weren''t something humans should digest.


    "Hey! What are you doing here alone~?"


    A feminine yet flirty tone had spoken out to me.

 Chapter 52 IUC Party (Part II)

    Looking where the voice wasing from. It was a woman with bright green hair, green eyes, and a nt on her head.


    "I''m looking for something to eat. But the food here is different from where I''m from."


    Not only was there a swampy red soup-looking food. But there was also a frozen dish that was frozen.


    "Do you need anything from me? I doubt you woulde up to me with no motive."


    "Isn''t your trust in anyone a bit too low? You won''t find someone you will love from being that wary."


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Nene and Reina were already enough, and those two could cause me a headache when they fought. I don''t want a third girling in for more headaches.


    "Oh? Do you have someone already? Please share."


    "You seem a bit toofortable with someone you just met."


    "Is there something wrong with that? I believe that everyone here should be friends."


    "On a side note, I haven''t introduced myself. I''m ire Violet."


    ire, who had better manners than ine, told me her name. She looked a bit too prim for someone who was a bit flirty earlier.


    "I''m Charles Anderson."


    "So Charles, could I call you that? Or do you want me to call you Mr. Anderson?"


    "Charles is fine."


    I hated that name. Whenever I hear myst name, I connect myself with that failure. I need to get rid of myst name.


    "Then Charles. What do you think of the otherpetitors? Anyone here caught your interest?"


    "Don''t have much to go on. All I need to do is beat the otherpetitors."


    "Oh! So much confidence."


    Her hands covered half of her face. She was shocked by how much confidence I had.


    "If you don''t have confidence, you have already lost."


    ire was silent, thinking deeply about my words.


    "Master~! Are you going for another woman~!"


    Nene appeared in the nick of time. This habit of her of talking out loud needs to stop.


    "Oh my! Another woman? Charles, I didn''t take you for a womanizer."


    My eyes twitched in annoyance. Bitch you''re the one who talked to me first. Nene, who was beside me, couldn''t help but chuckle. I pulled her cheeks for her being cheeky with me.


    "Ow! Maasta! Twat hwrts!"


    "It''s supposed to hurt. A bad cat deserves punishment."


    "If you want to punish me, you could do it in bed~!"


    ire blushed hearing what Nene had said. She is a lot more innocent than I thought she would be. Nene couldn''t help but grin seeing ire''s face.


    "I''m Nene~? You''re~?"


    "I''m... ire"


    "ire~! Do you want to join Master and me in bed~?"


    "Wawawhaat??? You aren''t serious, are you...?"


    ire freaked out a bit when Nene tried to tease her. Nene was having too much fun ying with the flower girl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who knows~!"


    "Sorry about her. Sometimes she can take her jokes too far."


    "I wasn''t flustered or anything. But for you to joke about being in bed together."


    "That part wasn''t a joke~!"


    "..."


    Before ire could be any more embarrassed, the lights around the party had been turned off. The room was now dark, and the stage was lit up.


    "Has everyone been enjoying the party so far!"


    A man with a blue wing on his back shaped like a dragon stood in front of the stage. Everyone could tell by looking at him that he was someone important.


    "Yeah!!!"


    The crowd went along and raised their voice. The party must start about now since the main event is about to happen.


    "Well then! It would only get better! The main event you''ll have been waiting for is now about to begin!"


    "Woooh!!!"


    Not only cheering but whistling could be heard. Everyone must be excited seeing how happy the main event is to start.


    "Thirty new talents will bepeting in today''s event! We''ll be doing three games, and each game will give a prize!"


    "Without any more waiting, let''s begin the first event. May I have all thepetitorse up for the first event!"


    Nene, ire, and I went up to the stage together. We separated from ire and met up with Jasmine.


    "Now, please stand in a circle with your team! The first game is simple! You''ll be teleported together with your team, and you''ll be doing a scavenger hunt!"


    This game requires luck, right? A grin leaked on my face, and I immediately cursed all thepetitors with 15% power.


    Nene and Jasmine knew what was up. Even Linsey, who was spectating, couldn''t help butugh at the event. Some people were looking at Linsey but didn''t know what was up. With me cursing them, my chances of winning were now much higher.


    "Is everyone ready!"


    The dragon guy didn''t let us speak and teleported us right away. We were teleported into a winter field and were separated from everyone else.


    "Everyone, before you start the game! We have forgotten to mention the rules!"


    "The presents around the map would be wrapped in gifts! The person who opens the best gift after the event wins!


    So it wasn''t about quantity but the quality of the gift. Should I have cursed thepetitors even more? Using my skill, I could see everything¡ªeven the otherpetitors.


    "In this ce, monsters will appear! Some of them will drop gifts once you defeat them. You can die in this ce, so be careful!!!"


    "Now that the rules are exined, you may begin!"


    "Follow me. I know where most of the presents are hiding."


    My skill allows me to observe the whole map. Even the gifts nearby. While we were spawned in the middle of nowhere, a hill near us had multiple gifts. There''s bound to be a good gift in one of them.


    "Do you have a skill rting to vision?"


    "I just know."


    "That''s not an answer..."


    "Let''s follow Master~! He can''t be in the wrong~!"


    "Stupid couples..."


    "Hehe~! And that''s why you''re always single~!"

 Chapter 53 IUC Party (Part III)

    After a while of Nene''s teasing, we got two presents along the way to our destination. If we were to run, arriving would only take five minutes.


    "Jasmine, Nene, let''s run for it."


    Since these gifts would be ours, I would like to have as many as possible. Jasmine and Nene agreed, and we headed up toward the mountain at a rapid speed.


    [Third Person POV]


    "It seems like your representative is having it hard. Shouldn''t you call them back before they die? LAST PLACE doesn''t mean the end of the world."


    Everyone could tell that Linsey was being sarcastic. The team that Amanda had sent in was already having trouble.


    Avnche and Ice monsters had swarmed them. Any mistake could get them killed. Amanda considered having them drop out right at the moment.


    It wasn''t helping that Linsey''s word was getting to her. Her pride versus her people. Which one would she take?


    On the screen, it wasn''t looking good for ine and two of his team members. They could die any second if they make a terrible mistake.


    "Take them out!"


    Amanda caved in and asked the head organizer to take them out of the game. Before the three could get harmed. The head organizer teleported the three back to the main party room.


    ine and his friends had their eyes widened once they escaped. They breathed heavily and were exhausted by the whole event. Their life almost shed before their eyes in a game that was supposed to be fun.


    "Isn''t that nice? Your little friends are alive. It''s a pity that they haven''t gotten anything. But there''s always next time."


    "You!!!"


    Amanda was fuming. Linsey being the ass she is, gloated over their results right in front of her. ine''s team couldn''t raise their head due to shame.


    "Look at my team. They found the jackpot."


    Charles and his friends have made it over to the mountain. On top of the mountain, presents under the tree were found.


    Anyone going up there would have their spirits risen. But once they took the presents, a monster showed up. A giant yeti wearing a festive red hat had shown up.


    "Looks like your team is going to have it rough."


    "Oh. You don''t have to worry about that. My team isn''t as ipetent as yours."


    What Linsey said was a low blow. Amanda looked like she wanted to strangle her right now. But with how the fight was going to go, everyone was interested to see how it went.


    Charles and his friends made a triangle formation around the yeti. The yeti yelled, prompting an attack.


    But before the yeti would attack, Charles and the two others went in together for an attack. Charles had managed to get the attention of the yeti, so the yeti made it a priority to defend his attack.


    Nene and Jasmine''s attack made the snow monster wince in pain. Nene''s attack was much more powerful, so her hit wasn''t something to scoff at. Jasmine''s kick to its shin worked, but the damage was minimal.


    "See? They''re doing pretty well. As long as they aren''t stupid, there is no way for them to mess up."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t be so quick to make that judgment. The fight isn''t over yet. The monster they''re fighting could crush any of your representatives anytime."


    What Amanda said was true. The yeti were stronger physically than any of them if they fought one-on-one. Suppose they fought by normal means. The yeti would win.


    Suddenly, the yeti screamed in pain. No one knew what had happened except Linsey and the three people fighting the giant snow monster.


    The yeti''s leg was in pain. Jasmine''s weak kick had caused some problems in the leg of the yeti. With one leg in pain, they took the chance to beat the shit out of the yeti.


    Fighting the yeti was like bullying. All the yeti could do was use its arms to block its face from being hit.


    Charles and his gang were stomping their legs on the yeti''s body. It didn''t take long before Charles crushed the arms and legs of the yeti. Then Charles snapped its neck, killing it off.


    "Don''t you think they''re amazing?"


    "They got lucky! What kind of faulty system is this? The monster''s leg broke from that weak kick? How is that possible?"


    "Luck is also a skill. Like how your team lost in an instant because of it."


    "Linsey, right. Your team did this round terribly."


    The humanoid dragon man walked up to both Linsey and Amanda. Overhearing their conversation, he found it interesting and wanted to join in.


    "Agnus. Don''t tell me you''re going to make an enemy out of me too."


    Agnus is the name of the dragon man. He smiled at what Amanda had said.


    "An enemy? You don''t deserve to be my enemy. You know very well that I could crush anyone here."


    "Linsey, what''s the name of the boy? He caught my interest. He has a familiar smell that I can''t put my fingers into."


    "He''s Charles Anderson. But sorry, you ain''t taking him away from me."


    "Don''t worry. I know how possessive you''re. You''re annoying to deal with when you get mad."


    "Talk about being hypocritical for a dragon..."


    "Did you say something?"


    As the head of the IUC, Agnus''s position is the highest around here. No one here dares to get Angus pissed. Even the likes of Linsey and Amanda wouldn''t dare.


    The otherpetitors were either unlucky with finding some gifts or were attacked by some monsters or natural disasters.


    Fortunately, no one in the first games was killed. Or there would be some weird tension at a party that no one would want.


    Eventually, the first event would end, and Charles and his team were happy with the number of gifts they got.


    Second ce had less than one-third of their gifts, but they were happy with the amount they got. But once seeing that Charles got triple their gift, they couldn''t help but gasp.

 Chapter 54 IUC Party (Part IV)

    [Charles POV]


    Beating down the yeti was satisfying in its way. I could see why bullies like to do what they do. If I had power, I wouldn''t mind beating down my enemies.


    Is this how my supposed father felt? The gloomy feeling inside me started to take over once I realized this.


    "Master~?"


    Nene snapped my thought, and I looked at her. She had about ten wrapped presents in her hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Look how much we got~!"


    Taking my mind off what I thought, I looked at what Nene was holding. Not only was she holding a lot of them, but Jasmine also had some.


    "Let''s continue. We have more to get."


    And with that said, we went on to find more gifts. The time passed, and we had found twenty-one gifts by the end of the event.


    Nine other teams were out, and I looked at how well everyone did. Second ce had seven, with next in line having five.


    "ine, where''s your present? For someone worried for me. You don''t seem to be doing well."


    "..."


    ine went quiet hearing me say that. He knew that I was messing with him. Even so, I couldn''t help butugh at him.


    "Want to see what our team gets? That might make you feel a little better."


    ine had his fist clenched. If I pissed him any longer, he wouldn''t be able to hold back from attacking me.


    "I kind of pity you. Here take this."


    I handed him a gift. It fitted for this moment. I increased the power of my skill to thirty-five percent. Everyone was surprised that I handed him a gift.


    "Master~! Are you ok~?"


    Nene touched my forehead, checking if I had a fever or something. I didn''t give him the gift out of pity but spite.


    "I''m fine. ine, why don''t you open it? Surely you should get something good out of it."


    "Are you sure you wouldn''t regret this? I might win because of this one gift."


    "If you do, then I will take the me."


    I do pity you for thinking that this gift will give you the win. ine then opened his present. Everyone was curious about what he got.


    "ine, it seems like you have been a naughty boy. Ten pieces of coal. I didn''t think anyone could be that unlucky."


    The devil was embarrassed by what he had said earlier. He had so much confidence in his luck that it backfired against him.


    I had undone the curse on him before he got harmed. I''m such a nice guy. I gave him a present and took his curse away. The world needs more people like me.


    "Hahahaha!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fufufu!"


    "Kahahaha!!!"


    "That''s the worst gift you can get."


    Laughs at the party could be heard. Since that was out of the way, I should open the gifts we got for our team.


    ine walked out of the party, wanting to get out of sight. He''ll be back sooner for the next game.


    "Nene, Jasmine, let''s open ours now."


    Before I do it, I set Jasmine''s misfortune value to zero. I can''t have her getting anything terrible. We had twenty gifts, with me giving one to ine.


    The team didn''t mind letting me have ten, while the rest got five. After all, I was why we got so many in the first ce.


    I then opened all ten of them. Only three of them were good. One of them was a bracelet made out of flowers.


    The effects of this bracelet increase my luck. I could only decrease my misfortune so that this bracelet would be helpful. Next was a glove that could increase my punching speed.


    My final gift, which was the best, is a rank-five mana vial. Could I even use this right now? I could explode if I overload on mana.


    "Nene, Jasmine, congrats."


    Not only did I receive some good stuff, but Nene and Jasmine did as well. Nene got a scarf that resists all elemental damage by 10%.


    As for Jasmine, she got a purse. It may sound useless, but it was a better storage ring. She looked like her life had beenpleted once getting this present.


    We had finished opening our presents, and Linsey was happy with what we got. There was no way that someone here would beat us.


    Everyone here was watching what we got. It was weird being stared at, but most people were jealous of our prize.


    Our team got first ce, while ire''s team got second. And ine gotst with his coal.


    "We''ll do a thirty-minute intermission before we start the next event! Enjoy this small break!"


    With the dragon guy giving us a break. Everyone here went to enjoy the party. Linsey walked up to the three of us and had a proud look on her face.


    "Good work. The faceing from that stupid bitch couldn''t help but bring me joy."


    Linseyughed happily. Do you think she would give us a bonus because of this? Well, it''s better not to ruin your boss''s mood.


    "Hey, boss! Should I drink the mana vial now? I don''t think my body could handle it."


    Mana was a different force, although together. You blow up if your body can''t handle the amount of mana you absorb. Literally.


    "Your body could barely handle it. You''re lucky that your mana is at a pitiful level. If you drink it now, your body will be unstable."


    "I would rmend that you wait and get stronger. So no hidden injury within you would cause you any trouble in the future."


    What Linsey said made sense. Even though I wanted to drink it, there was no point in using it now. Unless the next event has a chance for me to get killed, I will use this as ast resort.


    Using the remaining time, I went dancing with Nene. No, I don''t know how to dance. There was no need for me to learn. Nene being an expert at it, taught me well.

 Chapter 55 IUC Party (Part V)

    "Ladies and gentlemen! The second game of the day is about to begin!"


    "This game will be much more entertaining than thest!"


    Much more entertaining? It may sound exciting to the crowd, but it would be much more challenging for us, thepetitors.


    "Competitors! Pleasee back for a second round!"


    The head of the organization said with a smile, without needing to say any more words. Everyone who hadpeted in the first game had returned.


    "Off you go!"


    Without any time to prepare, we were teleported into a different ce. Unlike the wintery in, we were now in a desert.


    "Now for the second game! In this game! It''s about hunting!"


    "Monsters around the area will appear, and you''ll have to do your best to defeat them!"


    "The more you kill, the more points you get! Every monster will be one point each, no matter what!"


    It was easier to kill the small fries. Looking around us, I have already located some monsters that would be easy for us to kill.


    "I''ll lead likest time. There is a ce where we could fight."


    [Third Person POV]


    With Charles leading the way, the monsters he found were naturally weak. Monsters of the lowest in the food chain, such as desert rabbits and camels, were found. And with the addition of Nene''s nose, she could sense their smell.


    This game was different from thest, unlike searching for random objects in thest round. One would need to kill as efficiently as possible.


    The ce they''re in is much more dangerous than thest one. Not only were there stronger monsters, but the weather here was much worse.


    "This time, my team won''t be so unlucky. They''re skillfully defeating monsters at a rapid rate."


    Amanda forgetting the previous event was now trying to boast her representative skill. ine and his squad held up well against giant sand elephants and desert moles.


    The sand elephants specialize in defense, using the sand as magic. They could coat it with mana and harden their armor. To kill them, one would need a strong pration attack or a strong attack.


    As for the desert moles, one would need the right timing. Without Charles''s curse, they are holding up pretty well against their enemies.


    "They''re doing well, but my team is gaining points faster."


    "That''s because they''re lucky! What kind of dog shit luck is this! They practically haven''t encountered any monsters that could harm anyone."


    Amanda couldn''t believe the "luck" that Linsey''s team was receiving. Even some of the other high-ranking party members couldn''t believe their luck.


    "Linsey, does your team have some skill that allows them to observe their surroundings? That''s pretty useful. If that''s the case, I could see why they won the first round."


    Angus said without caring what the others had to say. He found it stupid to assume that everything that they did was luck.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone listened to what Angus had to say. Most of them found what Angus had to say reasonable. The people who believed it was luck were embarrassed.


    "Who knows?"


    Even Linsey herself doesn''t know the full extent of Charles''s skill. What she said annoyed everyone curious about her team''s ability.


    "If you don''t want to say shorty, then don''t."


    "The only thing short is your team''s ability to score points."


    Linsey was having the time of her life. Her arch nemesis Amanda was taking all the blows from the words that she had said. Amanda hasn''t been able to fight back because of her team''s results.


    Two teams were already eliminated. They were lucky that the head organizer had awareness and monstrous reaction speed, allowing him to teleport anyone the moment that they were about to die.


    The two teams had been taken out by the sandstorm coupled with the monsters inside it. Getting sand in your eyes inside a fight isn''t a pretty sight to be seen.


    With ten minutes left, everyone would need to try their hardest. No one here wanted to getst. Some of the teams took a riskier approach and charged right in.


    Charles and his team were still taking this game easy. Nene''s instinct on the sandstorm and Charles''s eyes were on spot. They had good synergy, making them safe while hunting all the easy targets.


    "The rules should be changed! It''s boring if they only hunted low-level monsters!"


    Amanda couldn''t stand it if Linsey''s team won. She decided to protest the rules. Most people also agreed with what Amanda had said.


    "The rules have already been decided. Regrettably, they are only hunting monsters of that caliber, but the rules are there for a reason."


    "Changing it now would be disrespectful to them."


    Angus got everyone who wanted the one-point kill rule to be changed to shut up. Linsey smirked, seeing that Amanda got shut down. Today was a good day for her. She will sleep happily remembering this sight.


    Ten minutes had then passed by the end of the game. Only four teams were eliminated. The two other teams were eliminated near the end of the game. So, their results shouldn''t beckingpared to the rest.


    "Everyone who participated in the first two games has done well!"


    "There is one more game before we decide the results of all teams!"


    "The next and final game will be decided in an hour! So, please rest as much as possible for this final game!"


    "I hope you''ll enjoy your time!"


    Every team went to their leader to check for their results. Charles and his team went to Linsey to see if they did wellpared to the other teams.


    "You three did well. You''ll undoubtedly win this whole thing if you don''t mess up for the final game."


    For the other teams, their leader knew that their teams had a low chance of winning. The people who hoped they could still winmanded their teams to target Charles''s team.


    All we know is that thest game would be different from the rest.

 Chapter 56 IUC Party (Part VI)

    [Charles POV]


    The final match was about to begin. I could feel the stares of the otherpetitors. If thest game is a fight between all of us, our team, without a doubt, would be targeted.


    Nene was humming happily, seeing how well we were doing. She held my arms tightly, walking with me around the party. Jasmine was with Linsey, and she was ying with Amanda. I wonder what the prize will be.


    And finally, the dragon man appeared on the stage once again. The smile he let on meant that something big was going to happen.


    "Wee back, everyone! For the main event that you all are looking for! It will be a battle royale!"


    "WOOOH!!!"


    "YEAH!!!"


    This was the loudest cheer I have ever heard from anyone. My ears could have burst if I weren''t prepared for the loud noise.


    A battle royale? It would be nice if I were spectating instead of participating in one. Not to mention that I would be targeted with all the looks I''m given.


    Jasmine was scared shitless. Thepetitors also looked at her, eying her every movement. Jasmine, without a doubt, is one of the weakest people in the party. She didn''t want to get harmed because the team was carrying her.


    This time, the dragon guy was going to exin it to us before we went in. It was refreshing to know the rules.


    "Once you enter the field, everything is fair game. You could team up, fight each other, do whatever you want."


    I feel like that was directed at us. This isn''t looking so good. Before I enter the battlefield, I should increase their curse a lot.


    "When you match beings! All off, you will be teleported to a random area on the map. There will be a zone that you must be inside."


    "If you leave the zone, you''ll be automatically eliminated. The zone will shrink the longer the match goes on."


    "We don''t want all of you to be searching for an opponent, do we?"


    "Now then! Let''s begin the final game!"


    "May I have all the contestants back up front!"


    Going up for our final game, the dragon man teleported us to a grassy in. This time there wasn''t any obstacle blocking us from whatever everyone else was doing.


    I had already set the misfortune value of every other person in the battle royale to thirty percent. Looking at what everyone was up to, I could see some teams forming.


    "Nene, Jasmine. We might have to fight multiple teams at once. Let''s take out the one closest to us."


    "Master~! Whoever they''re~! We''ll just beat them up~!"


    Nene''s optimism was something nice to have. Jasmine''s hopes were up to hearing what Nene had said. I wished I could up my misfortune value, but I was afraid I would''ve to bear the consequences.


    "Then let''s go fight the nearest people."


    "Yeah~!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Following my lead, we ran to the nearest team in a few minutes. The other team had some crab-like creatures. They had pinchers in their arms, and it was weird seeing them walk straight up.


    I looked at my team, and we decided to sneak in. Our enemy hadn''t taken notice of us, anding out from a tree, we ran towards them and made our first move.


    Nene immediately did a high jump kick andnded it on one of the backs of the crab''s head. To finish one of them off. Nene used the hammer she got from her monthly gift and mmed it on the down crab.


    "CRABLER!!!"


    The one who screamed for its teammate was fighting Jasmine. She was fighting the other crab on equal terms. Even with a sneak attack, Jasmine herself wasn''t at an advantage.


    As for my opponent, it was the weakest one. After kicking the crab on the shins, it fell, and I beat it up. The foam of the crab came out, but he was teleported away once knocked out.


    "CRABBLY!!!"


    Now it was three-on-one. With Jasmine as the remaining crab man target, Nene and I joined. The three of us eventually defeated the team of crabs, and I searched for the other teams.


    I frowned, looking at what was happening. Five teams were forming an appliance, and ine was part of it.


    Two teams were eliminated, and the other two teams were fighting. The team of five was heading our way, and it was inevitable that we would have to face them.


    "A team of five would attack us. We should prepare for an ambush."


    "Five teams!!!"


    Jasmine''s eyes widened at the number of teamsing toward us. We couldn''t afford to waste any time doing nothing.


    "Let''s hurry. They should be here any minute."


    "Yesh~! Master~!"


    "Do we have to do this..."


    We went to the best hiding spot, climbing up on top of a sturdy tree branch without wasting any more time. The three of us stood there and waited for the team of five.


    A few minutester, the team of five appeared. They were wandering around, searching for anyone to fight. The team of five didn''t know we were here, and this was the best chance for us to strike.


    I looked at Nene and told her to take out one immediately. She understood my look, and we prepared tounch an attack.


    Jasmine''s skill allows her to stun someone for two seconds. But she could only use it three times a day. Now it was time for her to do so.


    With the team of five being at the perfect spot for us to attack, the three of us jumped on them. Our surprise attack had worked, and the three of us had eliminated three people.


    There were twelve of them left, and they immediately fought back. Even if we defeated three of them, there were still many.


    That''s why I cranked the power of my curse to forty percent. With their luck this bad, there''s no way for them to win.

 Chapter 57 IUC Party (Part VII)

    ine, who wanted to hit me the most, used a red mana st to hit everyone around me. Not even the members of his alliance were spared from his attack.


    "Hey! What are you doing!?? Didn''t we have an agreement not to attack one another!??"


    I had made myself intangible for a second and had dodged the attack. ine''s attack wiped out three people, and the alliance between the five teams was about to crumble.


    "But you''re helping the team by harming them, aren''t you?"


    ine, the heartless person he is, made a mistake that even he hadn''t noticed. He riled up the people of his alliance, and the attack on us stopped.


    "The only thing that you''re helping is yourself! A loser like you has no right to make us act like cannon fodder!"


    Not only did they stop attacking me, but the frogman and his team went and shot some dark green liquid toward the hated devil.


    I looked at my team, checking if they were alright. Nene wasn''t harmed, but Jasmine, on the other hand, had been injured.


    Since they''re now fighting, why don''t I let them fight? There''s no harm in retreating.


    "You shitty devil race! I should have never trusted you!"


    ine and his team were now getting swarmed. I grabbed Nene and Jasmine out of the field. The people knew I had fled, but they didn''t care. They just wanted to deal with ine and his team.


    I took a nce at the other two teams that were fighting. ire''s team had won, but she was the only person left from her team.


    "Are you both doing fine?"


    "Not a scratch on me, Master~!"


    "I could be doing better..."


    From what Nene had said, she was doing fine. Jasmine was harmed, but the injuries she had taken were manageable.


    The three of us were out of the fight, and I used my skill to observe them. ine had one of his team members wiped from the field while two others lost.


    Currently, it is seven against two. ine himself was holding well against the other team. I wouldn''t be surprised if he were the strongest person in this game, aside from me.


    I could see why he was prideful. He probably never lost to anyone near his age. But now that he has joined this game, he has been taking L''s left and right. No wonder why his emotional intelligence is equivalent to a donkey.


    "Let''s go back in. Jasmine, you stay. We don''t want you to get hurt anymore."


    "Sorry, but I can''t do that. Even if I''m useless, I should be able to grab the attention of others."


    Jasmine was the type of person that wouldin a lot to their boss. But she was reliable when she needed to be.


    "Then let''s go back once the fight reaches its climax."


    "Master~! I love it when you do that to me~!"


    "..."


    [Third Person POV]


    "Looks like you need to teach your disciple somemon sense. He''s bound to make enemies everywhere else."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Angus said as he was spectating the match. ine was the only one left in the battle, with four people left.


    It wasn''t looking so good for him. There were only so many people he could fight. He will lose the fight if this goes on.


    "That won''t be possible. Shecks as muchmon sense as her disciple."


    "There''s no way for her to teach something she doesn''t have."


    "Nomon sense, huh??? You have no right to say that! Don''t you remember what happened a few years back, Midget?"


    "That day when you yed against a criminal and made a bet! You lost him and freed him. Remember him?"


    "He then bombed your house! That''s the funniest thing I have ever seen! HAHAHA!"


    People wereughing at the story. What Amanda said was true. Linsey got too invested in a game and lost. Not only did she free the criminal she had captured, but she got her home bombed by freeing them.


    "Oh yeah! I also remember something from a while back! Do you remember thest time you found a boyfriend?"


    "Shut up!"


    Just as Linsey was about to speak, Amanda screamed in anger. She recalled that memory was something that shest wanted to remember.


    Angus decided to step in when Amanda was about to attack. Everyone who knew about that incident thought that Linsey took it too far.


    "Amanda, cool down for a bit. And Linsey, don''t provoke her anymore."


    The ce was silent because of the awkward mood. Not wanting to make this weird, everyone looked at thepetition.


    Amanda listened to Angus leave the room, trying to regain her calm.


    ine would lose any time soon in a battle against four against one. Everyone watching could see this. He was on hisst feet.


    "DON''T THINK YOU''RE GOING TO TAKE ME DOWN WITHOUT LOSING!!!"


    On the verge of losing, ine made his final move. Gathering all the mana he could get around his body, he attempted to self-destruct.


    This party wasn''t supposed to be that serious. So Agnus took everyone near ine and teleported them back to the party room.


    He then knocked ine out cold. With him down, the mana that he got together had dispersed. Thepetitors that fought ine let out a sigh of relief. They felt the mana around ine about to explode.


    Even if they were to band together, they knew they wouldn''t have the power to stop it. The four people could have died if Agnus hadn''t stopped ine from exploding.


    There were now only two teams left. Charles''s team had a team of three, and ire''s team was by herself.


    Everyone knew that Linsey''s team would win for today''s party. But they were still curious about how ire herself will tackle this situation.


    "Linsey. It looks like your team won."


    "Of course, they would. I wouldn''t have picked them if they wouldn''t."


    "You should keep the boy safe. I feel that something big will happen to him in the near future."

 Chapter 58 IUC Party (Part VIII)

    [Charles POV]


    Just as we were about to go back in, we waited for a chance to make a sneak attack. But from the looks of it, it didn''t seem like we would have to.


    ine himself was strong enough to hold his ground against his opponent. He was dead tired from all this fighting. His four opponents weren''t giving him a chance to make a counterattack.


    One of the opponents, some green bear creature, was going to use its paws to smack ine down to the ground.


    With him being smacked, ine himself earned himself a concussion. He was still standing but barely.


    "DON''T THINK YOU''RE GOING TO TAKE ME DOWN WITHOUT LOSING!!!"


    He screamed out loud with onest ditch effort. The three of us felt the mana flowing into ine. Without me saying a word, we ran for it. None of us was stupid enough to stay here to receive the blow.


    Getting away from the explosion, suddenly, the mana that we felt being absorbed by ine disappeared.


    I then checked the field using my skill. ine and the four people had disappeared from the field. Did they get teleported out? That was good. I didn''t know how destructive that explosion would be. Man must be crazy to do something like that.


    "We got lucky that the other team had been teleported out."


    Jasmine had a sigh of relief. Even if she volunteered to be a distraction, she didn''t want to be harmed more than necessary.


    "There is still onest person in this battle royale. Nene, you met her earlier."


    Hearing what I said, Nene felt excited. She had taken some of Linsey''s sadistic nature. ying with her should be fun for Nene.


    "Master~! Could you let me y with her~?"


    Nene then came closer to me and was within kissing distance. We locked onto one another, and she looked at me with hope.


    Her chest was leaning against me and looking at her. I couldn''t reject what she wanted.


    "Go ahead."


    "Yay~!"


    Nene gave me an aggressive kiss. It''s unbelievable how less shame she has. I don''t know if she knew this, but everyone outside was spectating us.


    Jasmine, on the side, looked away, embarrassed by what Nene had done. With everything done, we went to where ire was.


    "You wouldn''t harm a weak and innocent girl, would you?"


    I would, but I wasn''t going to say that. ire had a wary smile and had some injuries from the battle she had fought earlier.


    "You''re the only one left other than us. Nene here wants to y with you."


    "y? Isn''t that a little cruel?"


    I shrugged my shoulders. Nene herself made that choice. What she is doing is her choice. Nene then walked up with a yful smile, one befitting a pervert.


    "Ah! What are you doing..?"


    With the face Nene is making, even ire, who had no idea what would happen, feels Nene''s evil intentions. Nene then walked slowly toward ire.


    "Nene, right..? Can''t we talk about this..."


    Nene then creeps closer to the flower girl.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait... Please stop!"


    ~


    After that session, we were teleported out of the battlefield. Some of the audience blushed at seeing what had happened, while some of the males were excited.


    ire looked like she was about to cry. Nene did a handful to her. I wouldn''t be surprised if she became fearful of her in the future.


    "Congrattions. I''m Agnus Ortiz. The lead organizer for today''s event. I have high hopes for your future as one of our future pirs.


    Agnus, the dragon man, came up and congratted us. He had a professional smile onceing up to us.


    "For the prize, you three would''ve to pick one of each."


    So we would have to choose a different prize each. It would beplicated if there were an item that every one of us needed.


    Nene wasn''t that much of a concern since she wanted me to get strong. But Jasmine was different.


    "Here are the three prizes. Pick one."


    Agnus had three items floating up in front of him. One of them was a purple heart, I wasn''t sure what heart it was, but it was a massive heart. I felt some resonance being close to it.


    The next item on the list is the grimoire. This prize was evident to the eyes of being a top contender for being picked.


    And for the final item, it''s an orb, a colorless orb. Seeing all three items, my money-telling instinct told me to pick the heart.


    "I choose the heart."


    Without any hesitation, I choose the heart. I don''t know what it was used for, but I felt the heart calling for me.


    "Oh? Do you know what this is?"


    "No."


    "Could I know why you chose this? Out of the three?"


    "My instincts told me to."


    Agnus smiled with a sharp glint in his eyes. From the looks of it, he seemed intrigued by my choice.


    "You have good instincts. This here is a dragon heart, once transnted into your body. You would improve drastically."


    I knew my money sense wouldn''t fail me. I wonder how much I will grow once I get this bad boy--some people who heard what Agnus said were jealous of envy.


    "How do I transnt it? I doubt I could do it any time soon."


    "Don''t worry about that. I would do it for you. Consider it a favor from me."


    The word favor hurts me. But at least I could use it immediately and not worry about anyone stealing it here.


    As for Nene and Jasmine. Nene herself got the orb. She felt the affinity she has with the orb. The orb could summon a rank-five monster, some cat monster. There is a limit of three uses, but they prove helpful.


    And Jasmine herself got the grimoire. The one she got was different from the one I had previously got. This one was an artifact, and it would double the attack of any elemental skill. Her teaser would do double the damage. That''s good, I guess.


    In the end, everyone was happy with what they got.

 Chapter 59 Dragon Heart (Part I)

    The party was at its climax. Everyone here was here to chill. The event of ourpetition was over.


    "Charles, you''re fortunate. Did you know that blood that you hate so much? The dragon heart would change some of its properties, making you less blood-rted to your family."


    Linsey had said once I had picked my prize. This was news to me, a piece of good news indeed. I wanted to have nothing to do with my "parents." Even these blood of mine.


    "You''ll be staying with Agnus for a few days. So once the party is over, I will be taking Jasmine and Nene with me."


    "Does imnting a dragon heart take that long?"


    "Not only would it be a tough ordeal, but you would have to adjust your body once it''s done."


    "We can''t have you destroying everything, could we?"


    Would I gain that much stronger for having a dragon heart? Not all dragons are the same. While they''re superior in terms of power over people of the same rank, not all dragons are at the top.


    "Anyways, enjoy the party. There was someone I got to talk to."


    Linsey then left and walked away. Nene was with Jasmine doing some things of their own. I''m now alone at the party.


    Walking around, I could see ire alone. Once she saw me, she blushed furiously. I don''t think she will get over what Nene did anytime soon.


    "I''m sorry for what Nene did. I may not be able to do much, but I hope you don''t hold a grudge against her."


    "..."


    ire didn''t say anything for a while, thinking about what I said. She was nervous but began to speak.


    "Then do me this one thing!"


    She took the courage to speak. Another favor... ire looked shaky but determined to ask what she wanted. ire then closed in and whispered it to my ears.


    "Could you touch my breast?"


    "..."


    With Nene''s lewd messaging, ire got groped all over the ce. Did she get horny from Nene''s touch?


    "Are you serious?"


    I wanted to confirm what she said was true. ire didn''t say anything but nodded her head vigorously. I sighed and did what she wanted. ire''s body was much more well-indulged than Nene''s.


    "Aah~!"


    ire''s moans had attracted some attention from a few people. The people stared at me, knowing who I was.


    "Doesn''t he already have a lover? I didn''t think he would be a yboy with that facial."


    "Do you think he would ept me? I don''t mind someone like him."


    "I''m so jealous!!!"


    "..."


    Hearing these conversations about me didn''t do wonders. But I ignored them quickly and looked at ire. She was too embarrassed and ran away.


    ~


    "I thank you all for attending today''s annual party! The party is now over, but there will be one next year! I will see you all in a year! Goodbye!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The party was now over, and everyone was beginning to leave. Before the three girls left, I went up to them.


    "Master! Are you really staying!!!"


    Nene looked like her world was going to end with me leaving her. I patted her head and kissed her on the lips.


    "I''ll be back in a few days. You could mess with Reina if you''re lonely."


    Sorry, Reina, but not really. You messed with me enough. This is one of my pay back.


    "I will! Goodbye, Master..."


    "Charles, good luck! Hope you sleep well during the surgery."


    With that, Linsey and her group left. I was now left alone with Agnus. After doing a quick cleaning of the room, Agnus got back to me.


    "Let''s leave. We have much to do."


    I followed Agnus without any question. I don''t know much about him, so it was better for me to be cautious.


    Knowing Linsey, I would say that all strong people are weirdos in their own right. Who knows what weird habits Agnus has?


    "You don''t need to be cautious of me. I''m much tamer than Amanda and Linsey."


    Agnus had felt my cautiousness. It was only natural for anyone to do, but him saying so doesn''t make it better.


    "Do you know the different types of dragons?"


    "I know the basic information about them."


    Any information that didn''t earn me some cash wasn''t something I had in mind. Dragons are cool, but would they earn me money with my previous life?


    "I see... Then let me tell you for future reference."


    "Dragons are always born with an attribute. Once they''re born, their power will influence their entire being for the rest of their lives."


    "I have the attribute of water. That means I''m a water dragon. I prefer it when everyone gets along."


    "So, if you think I have bad intentions, you may think how you like. I''m just telling you that I won''t harm you intentionally."


    Yes. Intentionally. That was something I liked to hear. Anyways, Agnus kept talking while I was listening. It didn''t take long before Agnus set up a teleporter.


    "Wee to the world called Fabled."


    We then entered the world known as Fabled. Having toe in, I felt my body growing heavier. Shit, the gravity of this ce was at least five times stronger than Earth.


    "Looks like you aren''t used to this gravity. It may be rough, but I would like you to get used to it before I start the surgery."


    "You may be strong in your world, but here, you''re nothing but an insect that anyone could squash."


    "The dragon heart you picked is a fifth-rank dragon with a curse attribute. You won''t survive the surgery with your current strength."


    "The reason why we''re here is so I could train you. Don''t think too bad of me, but it''s a waste not to use your talent."


    "I''ll let you get settled in. Take any bed in the house. I''ll see you first thing tomorrow."


    My body was heavy. Just trying to listen to Agnus made it hard. Before losing my stamina, I went to the nearest room where I could see.

 Chapter 60 Dragon Heart (Part II)

    The next day passed, and the gravity of this world was still getting to me. I had somewhat adapted and stood up perfectly.


    "Looks like you''re awake."


    "..."


    Agnus was outside my door right as I opened it. Was he standing there the whole time? If you think about it''s pretty creepy.


    "How long have you been standing there?"


    "Just now."


    Ok... I will forget it. Anyways Angus had shown up outside of my door.


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "After you finish eating, we''ll begin your training."


    ~


    Breakfast was served, and I wasn''t used to the food there. They were somewhat bitter. I hope this isn''t something I would eat daily. Without wasting any time, I ate my food and went to Agnus to begin my training.


    "Are you ready? Even if you''re Linsey''s student, I won''t be taking it easy. The preparations for using the dragon heart must be perfected."


    For someone who ims to be a water dragon. He isn''t acting like one. The dragon heart was just that important for him to dismiss it.


    "I will take what I can."


    "Good. This training will be painful. But it''s also the most efficient way to get stronger."


    I wasn''t uncustomed to pain. There wasn''t much pain since I got my system, but the reward would be unimaginable if I could finish this training.


    "Then we shall begin your training."


    Agnus then warped us into a waterfall. Isn''t this a cliche training technique for your mind or something?


    "Yes, you''ll be training under this waterfall. Once only that, you''ll also be given these."


    I recognized one of the items that Agnus had in his hand, but the other one wasn''t. One was a body enhancement capsule in the fifth rank, while the unidentified capsule was different.


    "This is a blood improvement capsule. Not only would this improve the quality of your blood, but it will also strengthen the inner parts of your body."


    "Taking this will be the most excruciating pain you''ll ever feel. You might want to kill yourself with how strong this is."


    "Then wouldn''t it be better for me to take a weaker one?"


    "It would, but if you didn''t handle this pain, you wouldn''t be able to handle the dragon heart. Think of it as a trial test. This pain wouldn''t kill you, but the dragon heart would."


    Maybe I shouldn''t take the dragon heart... I don''t need it now, but it was something I wanted. Is it worth losing my life for this one item I could get any time in the future?


    I should try the blood improvement capsule first. Agnus said it wouldn''t kill me, but how much could I trust those words?


    Even if the chances of dying were low, I could still gain a free improvement item that I wouldn''t get in a while.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then I would like to start now."


    Making up my mind, I should get this over with. There was no point in me stalling. Agnus then nodded and handed me the capsule for the blood.


    "Let''s begin your training. I brought you here to calm your nerves. Sitting under falling water could do you wonders. It would help you cleanse the unnecessary thoughts and reduce the pain."


    "Now off you go."


    My all-purpose clothes now had turned into a pair of boxers. With nothing restricting me, I went and sat down under the waterfall.


    The cold water started crashing on my shoulders. Agnus was right. This was rxing. I thought it would be painful or even dangerous.


    Suppose it was me before I gained my system. The waterfall would''ve harmed me instead. Taking the blood capsule, I felt the movement of the blood inside of me be rampant.


    My body was heating up, but thanks to the waterfall, my warm body began to cool down.


    "AHHH!"


    Suddenly, I felt the insides of my body bing tighter. I felt the overpowering blood beginning to flow inside my body. Everything inside me was changing.


    This pain had reached every part of my body. Even if Agnus said I wouldn''t die, I thought I would die due to this pain.


    [Agnus POV]


    It seems that I underestimated him. I may have told him a little white lie about the blood improvement capsule about killing him. It would kill anyone who tried to use it with that amount of strength.


    I used my liquid control to regte the amount of blood he could handle. The process would be slower, but the chances of him surviving would be much higher.


    He was still screaming in agony. How strong was his will? Not even some of the people at the top could handle the pain that he was feeling.


    Suddenly I felt jealous of Linsey. Getting someone as talented as this should be illegal. He may not have shown much ability in the game I hosted, but I felt he was holding something back.


    The smell he still radiated was simr to the favor I wanted from him, but it would still be a while away before he could return it.


    Five hours have then passed, and the finishing touches are now done. I was d that he was in the waterfall. Otherwise, I would have had to clean the blood.


    He should be asleep for the rest of the day. Tomorrow I will let him take the body enhancement capsule, and we will begin the process.


    Just as I carried him back to his bed, I got a message from Linsey. For someone like her, I was surprised that she asked me about him. For someone with a cruel personality, Linsey has a soft spot for her people.


    [How''s Charles doing?]


    [He had taken a fifth-rank blood improvement capsule. Now he''s resting]


    Linsey was silent for a while. Before she could text anything back, I made sure to lessen her concerns.


    [He''ll be back in three days at most, the procedure for this surgery will be a sess. His pain tolerance is something.]


    [He better be unharmed...]


    I didn''t take Linsey for someone to be this possessive. Pissing her off would hurt my head. I promised myself that I wouldn''t fail for my sake.

 Chapter 61 Dragon Heart (Part III)

    [Charles POV]


    Waking up, I felt drowsy. My head was aching once I stood up. I felt more energetic than usual.


    The headache started to subside, and I noticed that the five times gravity had affected me less. I couldn''t remember much of the pain, but I felt it was worth it.


    I was not a masochist, but the energy I felt inside me was better than sex. I felt like I could run for days and wouldn''t get tired.


    Now that I''m energized, I want to start with the body enhancement capsule. Leaving the door of my room was the first time I could fully walk around the house. Like my house, this ce was ten times the size.


    "It''s good to see you awake. Would you like to start with your training?"


    Agnus then teleported right in front of me. It was convenient that he could freely travel around. I wish I could do the same.


    "I would. I never felt this much energy before."


    "Then we''ll begin the surgery after you use the body enhancement capsule."


    We then teleported back to the waterfall. This time I had a fifth-rank body enhancement capsule. It wouldn''t be as painful as yesterday, but it would still be irritating.


    Without wasting time, I got the capsule inside of me and began waiting for it out.


    ~


    Ten hours had passed, and the energy I had was nowhere to be seen. Agnus, who saw that my training was over, walked toward me.


    "Are you ready for your surgery?"


    "I don''t think I''m. The body enhancement sapped my energy. Won''t it be dangerous for me in this state?"


    "You should recover all your energy once you drink your mana vial."


    Honestly, I had forgotten about the mana vial that I had obtained. With how many negative emotions I have been feeling, my mind wouldn''t allow me to overthink.


    Taking the vial out of my watch, I drank it and felt the dose of energying back to me. I never knew mana could do this.


    My body was strong enough now to handle the mana vial--the increase of my maximum time for my tangibility to five times.


    "You seem ready now."


    Agnus then teleported us to a different room. Unlike the waterfall, I was ced in a medical room this time. Agnus, the water dragon, had used his magic to dry me up.


    Now wet-free, I ced myself on the medical bed. I was nervous about how this operation would go.


    "Want me to get some numbing drugs for you?"


    "Does it help?"


    "Only a little, but I thought I should offer something to calm your nerves."


    "..."


    That only earned my irk. Agnus shrugged it off and continued. He took the purple heart out, and the connection between me and the heart was felt.


    "This will be gruesome. If I could knock you unconscious, I would like to, but you would die if that happens."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you ready?"


    Agnus looked at me seriously, waiting for my answer. I have endured a lot to go through this. I''m not afraid of pain. But going through more wasn''t something I was willing to do.


    But I''m telling myself that this would probably be thest thing I would do. Taking every ounce of courage I had left, I told Agnus to begin.


    "I''m ready."


    Without saying anything else, Agnus took the heart and inserted it inside of me. The connection between the heart and my body has begun to form. My old heart was reced immediately by the heart of the dragon.


    Even though Agnus had said, the process should be painful. It had a weird feeling, but it certainly wasn''t painful.


    Agnus was shocked to see my face calm. This was the first time I saw hisposer break. It must be shocking that I didn''t feel pain. Whatever it is, that is a relief.


    [Skill Level Up]


    [Target Of Misfortune is now at the fifth level]


    [Skill Level Up]


    [Target Of Misfortune is now at the sixth level]


    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 6)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can''t be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 5000 kilometers of you. You can now envision the misfortune of a target.


    Wow... The heart did wonders. My skill has increased by two levels. I could now kill anyone on the continent I was in.


    "You have a natural affinity with curses. Do you have any skills rting to them?"


    "I do, but I would rather you not ask what it is in detail."


    Agnus had some idea what my skill was. I would rather not talk about it with anyone. Some already knew my skill, and I didn''t want more.


    "Well then. I congratte you. Not only did you obtain a dragon heart, but one with your affinity."


    "Even if you don''t feel pain. Your body will feel different."


    The water dragon teleported me again. I had lost how many times he had done so. I was now in an enclosed white box with a punching bag.


    "Test your current capabilities. You have improved a lot in these two days."


    After taking the first few steps, my body began to tumble, and I fell. It was embarrassing to know that Agnus was behind me.


    "You feel it, right? Your control over your body is almost non-existent."


    With how much power up I gained over this past month. I was surprised at how well I could adapt. But now that I had gained too much, I couldn''t control my body.


    "My goal here is to adjust to my current body, right?"


    "Spot on. I have a business to attend to, so I will see you in a day. With your body, you won''t feel hungry."


    Agnus then left without saying anything else. Now that I have all the time, I need to relearn everything. This day would be a long one.

 Chapter 62 A Mini Capability Test

    A dayter and the training that I had done was fruitful. The only problem I have is adjusting my power. Sometimes I would do something with too much strength.


    I would need a few more days to fix this, but Agnus would return anytime soon. After having the dragon heart transnted inside me, I began to sit down, resting for the first time.


    "How is it?"


    Agnus returns at the right time. Seeing my hard work, he seemed satisfied with the decision to transnt the dragon heart.


    "There are minor adjustments I would need to be careful of, but I could take care of that at home."


    I wanted to see my rank. I was unable to do so in this world. I didn''t know that you couldn''t see your rank once you left your world.


    "I see. Then it''s time for you to go. Take this."


    "What is this?"


    He handed me a metal ball. I didn''t know what it was, so I had to ask what this thing did.


    "Amunication device. If you ever need assistance, do call."


    "Thank you for everything you have done."


    I thanked Agnus from the bottom of my heart. No one had helped me this much. Even though I knew this was a favor, the things he gave me cost a lot.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s been nice knowing you. But you have somewhere to be. I will be taking you to Linsey''s ce."


    "Goodbye."


    Agnus, saying his final words, said his goodbyes. At first, I was a bit skeptical about this man, but he didn''t seem like a bad guy. I was then gone from the ce, and the sight of Linsey appeared before me.


    "Master~!"


    Not only was Linsey here, but Nene and Jasmine were well. Seeing me, Nene crashed into me and fell to the ground.


    "Thwt... Hwrts..."


    With how strong my body was, her nose took some damage. I would''ve stopped her, but I wouldn''t want to crush Nene''s bones by ident.


    "Monster..."


    Jasmine said while staring at me. I saw that I was now the second rank overall. Those two days were the most productive days of my life. I could see why Jasmine reacted the way she did.


    "That dragon heart did wonders for you. I heard that the procedure did wonders."


    "It did. I thought it would be painful, but the heart transnt onlysted a few minutes."


    "So Agnus wasn''t lying..."


    "How about a little testing? I heard from Agnus that your body was unstable. There are some criminals that you could use for training."


    "I want to see Master fight~!"


    With the hopeful look of Linsey and Nene, they urged me to test my current capabilities. I also wanted to test what I could do against real people.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then let''s start it. I also want to see how easily I could defeat the people of my world."


    Linsey smiled and got up from her chair. She signaled the three of us to follow her as she left the room.


    Following her, we returned to the room where I had first done my test. Linsey already had the prisoners up and chained.


    This time there were twenty-five people. The highest ranking among them is 60,000, while the highest was in the millions.


    "You all know the drill. If you survive against this man, I''ll provide your freedom."


    The prisoners, seeing my rank, couldn''t help but shake in fear. Fighting the second ranker is akin to suicide. I can''t me them. They had no idea they would fight someone this strong.


    "Poor them. They had no information on who they were fighting..."


    Jasmine pitied the prisoners seeing that they were up against me. Linsey couldn''t help but smile, seeing the fear of the prisoners.


    "Is it toote to go back to my cell?"


    "Your space is already cleaned up. It would be a pain to have youe back to it."


    A prisoner had said, not wanting to fight. Linsey humored him and told him that she wouldn''t be doing that.


    "THAT ISN''T FAIR! NONE OF US WOULD SIGN UP FOR THIS IF WE KNEW WE WOULD BE FIGHTING HIM!"


    "Why me me? You wanted a chance at freedom, and here''s your chance."


    "Besides, why does your opinion matter? You''re all pieces of trash to society. No one would mourn for you if anyone here died."


    "Enoughining, Charles. You could start once the cuffs around the prisoners drop."


    Linsey has a button to release the prisoners, she presses the button, and the fight begins. I started the first move. The prisoners are cautious of my abilities. They knew they would be killed if they made any mistakes.


    I started with a high jump kick, off the rip against the weakest of the group. My speed was much faster than before.


    In just a split second, the kick had already prated him, and with how fast I was, half of his body flew. The blood falling off the dead body was now sttered onto the other prisoner''s face.


    Honestly, I hadn''t expected that I would be this strong. I used half of my strength, and they were as weak as jelly.


    It had taken a few seconds to realize what had just happened. Their faces paled, and all of them could not move due to the fear they felt.


    "Monster..."


    I then used thirty percent of my power and punched the strongest person in the room. My punch hadunched, and I made his head fly off his body. Reacting to the blood flying off him, I moved a few steps back, not wanting to touch them.


    "We''re FUCKED!"


    Most of the prisoners had given up. They haven''t even tried to fight back. I can''t me them. If I were in their position, I would''ve done the same.


    There was one particr person that had shit their pants. I didn''t want to touch him, so I used my curse. It had leveled up a lot, and the results were what I was looking for.

 Chapter 63 Back Home?

    The curses I used were what I was looking for. Linsey and Nene enjoyed the show, while Jasmine shivered at the sight.


    I had killed everyone using them as experiments. I didn''t have any trace of emotions doing so. The prisoners are the only sacrificial people that would help me learn my current capabilities.


    "Oh! You seem like you have more control over your curse. Did the heart increase your control over it?"


    Out of curiosity, Linsey had to ask. Since there wasn''t much information on my skill, I decided to be vague about it.


    "I can''t control everything, but it''s easier for me to decide what to do for my opponent."


    "Is that so..."


    "Anyways, you must be tired, right? I have some exciting news for you. In two weeks, we''ll be invading a different world."


    "If you want to join, I''ll let you have the chance. Don''t you think it would be interesting to see how other worlds operate?"


    Oh, I didn''t expect another chance to go to another world, but this time to invade one. It was exciting news and something that I wanted to experience once.


    "I would love to."


    "That''s great. Now that''s over. I have work to do. I''ll see youter."


    Jasmine left with Linsey. It was only Nene, and I left. Since the fight was over, Nene has been greedily staring at me.


    "Master~! Not only are you so cool~! But you smell so good~!"


    Nene''s face was flushed red. From her expression alone, one could tell that she was in heat. I would love to take care of her right now, but in this ce... Yeah, I''m not that horny to do it here.


    "Nene, if you want to do it. Let''s go home first."


    "But~... I want to do it now...~!"


    "Home first."


    I denied Nene''s request immediately. Nene ignored my words and kissed me on the lips. After that, I got away from her and stopped her from doing more.


    "Master..."


    "Home first."


    Like a wild beast, Nene jumped onto me. She was too focused on her instinctive trait. I can''t leave without Nene.


    You know what. I''m a man. I must take what I have. Nene then pounced on me, and we did the thing.


    ~


    "Nene, are you done?"


    This ce was a mess. We had done six rounds and could go more, but we shouldn''t do it a lot here.


    "Master~! Ehehe~!"


    She rubbed her body against mine andughed it off. Nene then got dressed, meaning that she was satisfied. I then wore my all-purpose cloth, and we cleaned the room.


    "Could we return now?"


    "Sure~! I''m hungry~!"


    Sometimes Nene acts like an animal. I haven''t eaten like her, so I should join her. Nene then teleported us back to our world.


    We arrived at the front of our house. Reina was standing outside waiting for us. Seeing that we had arrived, Reina greeted me and hugged me.


    "Wee back."


    "d to be back."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Reina kissed me on the lips and had her head lean against me. Nene stared at us and also joined in on us.


    "Master, could we get something to eat?"


    Way to ruin the moment. Reina looked annoyed with what Nene had said but had ignored her entirely.


    "Reina, did you eat anything?"


    "I was waiting for you to return so we could have a pleasant conversation."


    I would''ve told them to eat ahead if it were anyone else. Reina''s skill was convenient. She knew when I would return and had waited for me outside.


    "There is a ce where we could eat. I have made reservations ahead of time."


    "Whitey~! I didn''t know you would do something so kind to me~!"


    Hearing what Nene had said, I was surprised that her nickname had changed. At least it wasn''t anything offensive this time.


    "Who said that you would be going? I have only made reservations for two people."


    "What!!!"


    Nene''s expression was bewildered. She didn''t think Reina would do something like this to her. Their rtionship must have changed during these past few days.


    "I was joking."


    "Your jokes are terrible..."


    "So, when are we going to go?"


    "We should be able to get a seat if we go right away."


    I had wanted to drop by my house, but Reina herself had made some reservations. I could always return after lunch.


    On our way to the restaurant was a chore. Everyone was looking at me and gossiping. Some people tried to talk with me, but I had to tell them I was busy.


    Some people had done this before, but the amount now was nothing like before. Now that I was second in the overall ranking, it made me a full-time celebrity.


    "Master! You''re too popr! I want to eat now!"


    Nene had enough people stopping us at our destination. A boy had shown up, and Nene couldn''t take it anymore. She punched the man in the lower region.


    I closed my eyes, and I gave the man his prayers. He would need it with how hard Nene had punched.


    The men nearby who had spectated what had happened all paled. And any woman that was going toe up had stopped.


    "You should have done this earlier. We won''t be stopped."


    "Charles, you can''t have the cat punch everyone. She might get a warrant for it."


    "Whitey you worry too much~! Who dares mess with Master~!"


    Reina had noeback for what Nene had said. After a few minutes, we entered the ce where Reina had booked us for.


    "Miss Burgess. Your spot is ready. Please follow me."


    From the looks of it, Reina seems like a very known diner in this ce. For someone to have waited for her personally meant a lot.


    The ce had three floors, and Reina''s connections had gotten us to the top. Getting to our table, we were isted from the other diners.


    Eating with only the three of us is something that rarely happens. And like that, we enjoyed our meal.

 Chapter 64 A Welcome Surprise (Part I) (R-18)

    "Wee back!!!"


    After lunch, the three of us arrived home. Uponing back, everyone in the house greeted us for our return.


    They weren''t so surprised by my rank. I guess news of my being ranked second spread worldwide, and they had already gotten over the shock.


    The atmosphere around them is weing. Experiencing this feeling hits differently. I smiled at them and greeted all of them.


    "d to be back."


    "Charles, follow me. We have a surprise for you."


    Reina then held my hand and dragged me around. She got me to our dining room, and there were alcoholic drinks around the table. I had never experienced a beer or any alcoholic drinks.


    "Charles. With your poprity, there will be parties that you''ll have to attend. Drinking these drinks will be amon thing. Let''s test your alcohol tolerance."


    "Young Miss is right. Young Master, why don''t we try these out?"


    Montgomery... I could tell by his expression alone that he wanted to try these drinks. Everyone else was in the same boat as him.


    Well, I couldn''t me them. All these drinks on the table are expensive andplicated for anyone else in this room to have a try. Most of these drinks were gifts from people trying to form a connection with me.


    "Alright, alright. I''ll take some sips."


    "Young Master. You won''t regret it."


    Nene then looked worried. Did she dislike drinking? Or is she a nasty drunk? With her personality, I could see her being entirely destructive.


    "Nene, are you a bad drinker?"


    She then looked away instantly and nced back at me.


    "Ehehe~! Boss said I shouldn''t drink."


    If Linsey told Nene not to drink, then it must be bad. Good thing I dodged a bullet. If she went crazy here, I don''t know what I would do.


    "You don''t have to drink alcoholic drinks."


    "Seeing how she normally is, the cat should be banned from drinking."


    Even Reina had told her not to drink. With that settled, Nene would take care of us if we got too drunk. Now that it was settled, we enjoyed our time.


    ~


    Almost everyone who was drinking was almost down. I discovered that it would be impossible for me to get drunk or be very hard due to my dragon heart. Reina was lightweight, and I had to take her back to my bed.


    "Charles... Stay with me..."


    Before I left, Reina grabbed my waist. Reina''s face was flush red. She was acting bolder and with a tint of docility than usual, which made her cuter.


    "If you don''t want me to leave, I''ll stay."


    I was going to check up on Nene. She was dragging all the wasted people back to their room. Nene could take care of it herself.


    "The room is too hot..."


    Reina then stripped until nothing was left. I couldn''t tell from her expression if she was just red from drinking or horny. But with her hands trying to undress me, I would say she is lustful.


    "Charles... It isn''t fair that you have done it earlier with that stupid cat..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I had to wait four hours for you to return... In your own words, you betterpensate me..."


    Without saying anything else, Reina got on top of me. I also had nothing on, so we were ready to go if she wanted.


    Having her crotch rub against mine, my little brother was now active. Reina wasn''t ready yet, so she continued grinding her crotch against mine.


    Reina''s breathing was rough, and the lust inside her eyes increased. She then had her body move down and leaned her body on me. With her eyes locked in ce, she kissed me.


    Compared to the first time, her movement was more fluid. Her lips, tongue, and everything were being put to work. Copying what she was doing, I could see that she was enjoying it more.


    "Let''s start the real thing..."


    Reina then got off me and crawled to the front of the bed. She had her ass out and wiggled it, prompting me to fuck her from behind.


    Her body was telling me to do what I wanted. Unable to resist, I went in for the kill.


    "Ahhh~!"


    Plunging my dick inside of her, Reina let out a sweet moan. In our position, my hands were on her waist.


    "Please... Move~..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll fuck you good."


    Reina turned her head towards me and pleaded with me to move. With Reina ready, I moved my hips back and forth.


    "Ahhh~! Ahhh~! Ahhh~!"


    I was too focused on my actions. The door to our room had opened, and Nene and Rose, who I didn''t expect, had shown up.


    "Keep moving..."


    Reina had ignored the presence of the two girls. Nene hade over and stripped. Rose was a little tipsy but was conscious enough to know what was happening.


    As I continued to move, Reina was tightening a lot more. Nene came in from behind and had her body pressed on me.


    "Busty Blonde~! Don''t you want to join~!"


    Nene''s nickname for people needs better work. Rose, who seemed to make up her mind, joined in. Who would''ve thought I would have slept with three girls simultaneously?


    While I was fucking Reina, Nene began to lick my balls. The sensation was weird at first, but the pleasure took in quickly.


    "Young Master. Your lips are mine."


    Rose, who I wasn''t that familiar with, kissed me. She boldly imed my lips and proceeded to suck it vigorously.


    The room was filled with a lustful aura. I wasing closer to cumming, with how greedily everyone was trying to drain me. I couldn''t resist how good this felt.


    "Ahhhhh~!"


    I could tell that Reina was about toe. I, too, was about to do the same. I moved my hips faster and stronger to match the mood.


    "I''m cumming..."


    After Reina hade, I had done so after her. I had seeded her and taken my dick out of her.

 Chapter 65 A Welcome Surprise (Part II) (R-18)

    After releasing my first round inside Reina, Nene quickly took the chance to suck my dick. Reina''s legs went weak, and she fell to the bed.


    Nene, who had sucked on me, had quickly taken it out. She had pushed me down along with Rose making me fall on top of her.


    Now that I was on top of Rose, I wondered how she would fair. Rose looked me in the eyes. She was nervous and scared but had resolved to do this.


    "I''m ready..."


    "Master~! Look at me~!"


    Nene wanted some of my attention, and seeing that she wouldn''t get any, she sucked and yed with Rose''s breast.


    "Mhm~!"


    Rose tried to suppress her moan, and she was surprised by what Nene was doing. Since Rose was ready, it was my turn to taste her.


    Stabbing my dick inside of her, Rose let out a muffled pain once I entered inside her pussy. I was surprised that someone like her was a virgin.


    Taking Rose''s first time brought a tingle to my heart. Should I make her mine? Since she offered to be mine, I don''t see why I shouldn''t.


    Her pained expression made it hard for me to move. I took her lips, distracting her from her pain. Nene was also ying with her breast, doubling her pleasure.


    Reina got back up and stared at Rose. She was ring at her remaining chest and used her hand to squeeze it. I could feel some jealousy from her re.


    "Young Master... You can... continue."


    We stopped kissing, and Rose asked me to move. Doing my first thrust, I saw pain and pleasure assaulting Rose.


    Over time, the pain that Rose felt faded away. Reced by pleasure, all Rose could think was me being inside her.


    Rose''s body was suited for this. Even though it was her first time, her body was too good at this. Her lower body was greedily draining me away.


    "My body is weird~! Something ising out~!"


    Has Rose never cum before? She was more innocent than I thought. Nene grinned, ying with Rose''s breast to give her more pleasure.


    "Haaah~!!!"


    Rose had cummed. She was panting from the energy she had used. I still hadn''te and continued to move.


    "Wait!!! Haa~!"


    "Master, it''s my turn~!"


    "Charles, as your fiance, you should do me."


    I didn''t stop. It was a chance to see the expression of Rose, who had been fucked continuously. She had told me to wait, yet her lustful body wanted more.


    She may not have realized it, but her body was reacting more. Rose was moving her body, and I doubt she knew about this.


    I was going to cum along with her. She had orgasmed earlier, but with the sensitivity she felt, she was going to cum again.


    "It''s... Happening again~!!!"


    "Your dick is too stiff~!!!"


    "I''m also cumming!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose and I had done our thing, and the white liquid mixed with the blood inside her began to flow out.


    "Master me next~!"


    "It''s my turn. You had hours before you returned. So it''s fair to say that it''s my turn."


    Before I did it with them, I cleaned the blood from Rose. Reina and Nene were still fighting for their turn. Before they asked me to choose, I pushed them down together.


    The two of them had their faces nted against one another. Now that they had shut up, I could make up my mind.


    Instead of doing one of them, why don''t I do both?


    "Master! What are you doing? You made me kiss Whitey!"


    "I should be the one saying that. I don''t want the germs of this cat."


    "Shut up. I''m the one in charge."


    My little brother''s shadow was hovering around their face. They stared at it with a feverish gaze, unable to take their sight away.


    Before they could get up, I pushed Reina''s back which was on top of Nene. Due to her being unable to move, Nene would also be unable to move.


    "Didn''t I say that I would be in charge?"


    "But do we have to be in this position?"


    Reinained, not wanting to be where she was. I went behind them and began to start our session.


    I ced my dick between their crotch, and both of them began to grind my dick.


    "Master~! Put it in me~!"


    Nene pleaded but was unable to do anything. I, being a tease, entered Nene''s pussy. After one thrust, I took it out.


    "Me, next."


    Next was Reina, but with me doing the same thing, I could tell they were dissatisfied with this idea. They couldn''t do anything but only watched me do what I wanted.


    I then decided to start with Reina. Nene hadined a lot, but right after I finished with Reina, I got her only to moan.


    I repeated each action until I was satisfied. After cumming inside both of them, I changed our position.


    Hours passed, and Reina passed out from exhaustion. Rose had joined in for a second round, and I rotated between her and Nene.


    It didn''t take long for Rose to pass out, and finally, I was against the final boss. Last time Nene had sucked me dry. Now it''s my turn.


    ~


    I emerged victorious, and Nene was finally done. Me having this much of a strength boost was unreal. I could do this five more times before I would copse.


    The room had a considerable stench. I didn''t want to clean it, but I didn''t want this smell to fill the room. I know I have maids, but I doubt they would want to clean up this ce.


    Looking at the three girls on my bed, covered in my goop, I felt proud. I hade a long way in such a short time. The three of them had a smile or happy expressions in their sleep.


    Before the smell in this room lingered, I went out of my room to get the cleaning supplies.

 Chapter 66 Rose (Part I)

    After cleaning the room, I went out to scavenge for food. Edna was in the kitchen with Be, one of the other maids in the house.


    "Young Master. Would you like anything to eat?"


    Despite hiring everyone in this house, I wasn''t close to half the people. I had been mostly away from the house, or I was to focus on the girls.


    "I don''t have much of a preference, but how about anything rted to Italian?"


    Instead of making Edna think too hard, I gave her something to work with. I haven''t eaten much Italian food and have been craving it recently.


    "Very well."


    Edna started to work in the kitchen. I didn''t want to distract her, so I went to the dining room to wait for my food.


    Be followed me to the dining room. From the looks of it, she wanted to say something but couldn''t voice it out.


    "Is there something wrong? You seem like you''re scared to voice out your opinion. I don''t mind what you have to say."


    "Rose isn''t hurt, is she?"


    Be''s face was red when she asked. She knew what had happened earlier today. It was natural for her to be concerned for her friend. They''ve been together for weeks.


    "She''s fine, sleeping. I didn''t expect her to be so bold."


    "Are you... Going to get me to join in as well..."


    Her face was red when she asked. I can''t tell if she wants me to or not.


    "No. I''m not going to eat you. Unless you want me to."


    I can''t force her, but if she wanted to, I wouldn''t mind having her as well. Be looked at me and nodded. There was a sigh of relief when she heard what I said.


    Was she relieved that I wasn''t going to force her, or was it because she could join? Interacting with people that have expressions that are hard to read is exhausting. At least it made it easier for her to talk to me.


    "Master, may I ask you an unrted question?"


    "Go ahead. I have time to waste."


    I''m waiting for my food, so anything entertaining right now is always wee. The usual Be, who was always uncertain, was now gloomy.


    "What do you think of the ranking system?"


    I wasn''t expecting Be to ask me this. I had mixed feelings about this. I hated and loved the system.


    "I love it and hate it."


    Be had her eyes widened, surprised by my answer.


    "May I ask why?"


    "Did you know what my life was before I had my system?"


    Just thinking about my past brought a disgusting taste to my mouth. People say you shouldn''t dwell on the past, and they''re right.


    "I would assume that everything was the same."


    I shook my head andughed bitterly. I wished that was the case, but not everything in life was sunshine and bright.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It was the opposite. My father was an abusive gambler, and my mother was a neglectful person that only cared about her pleasure."


    "I''m surprised how decent of a person I turned out to be. My parents are people at the bottom of the barrel. I hate the system because of how my life has be because of it."


    "But I''m also here because of the system. I have an excellent talent, and because of it, I have everything I want."


    Before Be could speak, Rose hade into the room. She had woken up a few minutes ago and eavesdropped on our conversation. She waited for the right moment to wake up.


    "Good afternoon Rose. How are you?"


    "It wasn''t something that I was expecting. Be, do you mind if I talk to him alone."


    "I don''t mind..."


    Be being considerate of Rose, let her have her time alone with me. Now that the both of us were alone, the room became awkward.


    How should I treat her? I doubt treating it as a one-night stand would do this any good. Rose then took a deep breath and gathered her courage to speak.


    "Aboutst night..."


    Rose stopped at those words. Before Rose could say anymore, Be had returned. This time she was carrying the food that Edna had cooked up.


    "Sorry... But the food is done."


    Be put the food on my table and left immediately. Since she wasn''t going to say anything, it was up to me to do so.


    But before I did so, I took a bite of my meal. Spaghetti hits the spot if the sauce itself is used correctly.


    "Let''s eat. We can talk while we eat."


    Rose should also be hungry. She had expended a lot of energyst night. Edna had made extra just in case anyone in the house was awake.


    "Rose, could I ask you one thing?"


    She was stunned that I had asked a question instead of talking about what we didst night. There was something that I wanted to ask.


    "Why did you decide to work in a ce like this?"


    Like the first time I had thought, with how she looked, I doubted someone like her would want to work as a maid. And now that we''re here, this was the perfect time to ask. Rose was stumped when I asked. It took her time to answer.


    "Would you hate me if I said I only wanted to seduce you?"


    "Did you have bad intentions in doing so?"


    "No."


    Seducing someone talented is a valid strategery. If I were in her situation, I would''ve done the same, and it was clear she wasn''t nning anything horrible.


    "Then I don''t mind. It''s natural for someone to aim for the top."


    There was a sigh of reliefing out of Rose. Her worries were gone, but she still wanted to know about our rtionship. I would like to continue, but Edna''s spaghetti sauce is fantastic.


    Be, for the third time, rushed over. This time from the looks of it, it was something serious.

 Chapter 67 Rose (Part II)

    "Master, someone is here to meet Rose, and I don''t think it''s for something good."


    "Rose, do you know who ising to meet you?"


    "No. I don''t have any connections to anyone at the moment."


    Rose didn''t look like she was lying. Let''s check what is going to happen. Be, out of consideration, had left, leaving Rose with me alone.


    Going out the door, we saw two men outside. Rose saw the face of the man and paled. The man was at the 493 Rank. He was talented for someone his age.


    "Rose, it''s been a while."


    The man had said without a hint of a smile. He briefly nced at me and went back to Rose. Did he just dismiss me? Confident cunt.


    "Julius Fowler... What are you doing here?"


    The man named Julius Fowler is a man with bright red hair. He had a pretty boyish look, and green eyes would make anyone think he was innocent.


    I could feel a tint of rageing from Rose''s voice. There seems to be bad blood between them. Maybe I could mess with him using this chance.


    "Your brother died a day ago."


    Rose didn''t wince an eye once she heard that her brother had died. In fact, there seemed to be a smile once she heard him dead.


    "What does he have to do with me? That bastard left me alone when I needed him the most!"


    "He is drowned in debt. You''re thest one of his family left. For his will, all his debt will be sent to you. All I need is for you to sign it. Mywyer here will do all the process."


    "Why would I do that? He has nothing to do with me."


    Julius frowned once he heard what Rose had said. Was he an idiot? Why would Rose take the debt of someone she hated?


    "As expected from you. Your family is full of horrible people. Your family has caused harm to millions, and you can''t even do your best to appease any of them."


    What Julius had said was full of shit. For him to me her because of their family''s mistake got me angry. Rose could not say anything to Julius. I could see that she was clenching her hands.


    "Julius, if I''m correct?"


    "I''m Julius Fowler. And you''re Charles Anderson. You''ve been a big hit recently. May I know your rtionship with Rose Glover?"


    "She''s my maid. Rose here has cut off any rtionship with her family. I don''t think it''s fair for someone to me it on their parents when the child has nothing to do with it."


    Julius frowned, seeing me defend Rose. Rose, the victim in all of this, smiled at what I had said.


    "Mr. Anderson. Why don''t you pay for Mrs. Glover''s debt?"


    Thewyer himself made a suggestion. I hatewyers, but that was a story for another time. But to have the audacity to ask someone to pay for someone else''s debt.


    "Isn''t it shameless to ask someone unrted to pay the debt?"


    I red at thewyer who had shamelessly proposed a deal like that. Thewyer flinched in horror, worried that he would tick me off.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Charles. You''re scaring off mywyer. I would appreciate it if you don''t harm him."


    "There''s no need for me to do that. With how insensitive he is and the job he has, he probably has made more enemies than he could imagine."


    The man beside Julius didn''t look like a great guy. Judging a person by his outer appearance was terrible, but he had this typical snakey look. He was a scrawny man wearing sses. He is about forty years old, and his forehead has no hair covering it up. Only the top of his hair was going up.


    In simple terms, he would look like he would betray you once he has the moment to do so.


    "Is that so? I apologize for wasting your time. Wilbur, we''re done here. Ms. Glover herself has cut ties with her family."


    "But what about the debt?"


    When does this man learn? Julius red at him and got him to shut up. Julius then gave me a bow and left the ce.


    Rose herself calmed down once Julius had left. All the stress that she had been feeling today was rough.


    After the talk with Julius and Rose, I now had some idea of Rose''s background. She had clearly disliked her family.


    Her situation was much different than mine, but the results were the same. I couldn''t help but feel a little kinship with her.


    "Do you want me to carry you back? You look like you could barely stand."


    Rose''s legs gave out, and I had carried her before she fell. Checking on her mentally, I asked if she was alright.


    "Rose, are you alright?"


    "I''m... Fine..."


    Even when she said it wasn''t convincing, I brought Rose in a princess carry and brought her back to the house.


    No one saw us, but they would be shocked to see the state of Rose. I carried Rose back to the dining table to finish our lunch.


    The food that Edna made turned cold. What a waste. Nevertheless, I finished the food and continued talking to Rose.


    "Rose. I don''t mind if you want to be mine. Seduce me. If you do, then I can return the love to you."


    Rose seemed surprised by my proposal. It would be too dull if I epted her unconditionally. I will make her work hard for me to ept her.


    "You''re weird. You know that?"


    "And you''re the person trying to seduce the weird person."


    Weughed it off. Rose, for the first time, had smiled so ever brightly. So she could make a smile like that. All the other smiles I had seen from her were fake.


    Rose then walked over to me and kissed me on the lips. She had done so vigorously that even Be, who hade over, was surprised by her boldness.


    "Master. I will start my assault."

 Chapter 68 Unusal Hobby

    After the fiasco with Rose, I went back to my room. The two girls here were still asleep, too tired to wake up.


    What should I do? There was something I could do. It was an unexpected hobby I had gained over the two weeks of my life.


    My misfortune has allowed me to observe the whole ind, and I use it to check up on anyone who might be doing something interesting.


    Oh! There was someone about tomit a crime. One may think this hobby of mine is stalking, but it''s more for entertainment purposes.


    The personmitting the crime was a female with long ck hair and brown eyes, and the crime she wasmitting was a murder. In a dark alley


    "You vile man! NOT ONLY DID YOU HURT MY BROTHER! BUT YOU BACKSTABBED HIM!"


    I can''t me her. There was a deep hatreding from the woman. She held a knife and was about to stab a pig-looking man.


    "I''M SORRY! I CAN''T HELP IT! I WAS FORCED INTO THIS! IF YOU WANT TO KNOW EVERYTHING! PLEASE SPARE ME!"


    "Shut up!"


    Despite the woman screaming first, she pped the man who was louder than the three girls in my bed during our session.


    There wasn''t anyone near their area, but anyone could listen at any time. The fatty pleaded for his life, apologizing for everything he had done.


    His priority was survival, and he wouldn''t care if he had to tell the information of what he knew to survive, even if that information would bite him in the back.


    "Who told you? To kill my brother!"


    The woman with the knife had the knife pointed at the pig''s neck. The sharp tip had already poked a hole in his neck, making a tiny spot of his neck bleed. Any closer, and the man would''ve died.


    This power of mine was like a camera. I was looking at their fight even without being spotted. I left my room and scavenged for some snacks. Walking in the hallway while spectating their fight was easier than I thought.


    "It''s the Rising me of this generation. Julius Fowler."


    Wow... I didn''t expect his name to be heard right after he left. This is more exciting than I thought. For a man who was preaching about being a good person, Julius wasn''t doing what he said.


    I get that people, as a whole, are hypocritical, but for him to shamelessly say that without batting an eye is impressive.


    I should''ve known. He had a suspiciouswyer right next to him, and he didn''t even care if hiswyer was acting out of hand.


    "Julius Fowler..."


    The woman muttered in hatred.


    "Please spare me... I told you everything I know!"


    Man, that pig was unsightly. I get that he is at death''s door, but the tears and snot from him made it unbearable to watch.


    Blood then spurred out of his neck. The woman, without any mercy, had slit his neck, making a bloody mess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She left the body there and quickly ran. Did she lure that man there? There was no way for anyone in the area to know the person responsible for the death of this body. I wasn''t a tattle tale, so I won''t leak anything happening there.


    Since the action was gone, there was nothing else to look at. I turned my sight in a different direction and saw Julius and hiswyer.


    "Are you sure we should just let her go?"


    The weasel said as he was unsatisfied with the oue of our meeting. Julius looked unconcerned about what the weasel had just said.


    "We can''t do anything to them. There are more people whom we can earn from. Her family was just a stepping stone for me. I will get Charles Anderson to beg down on his knees one day."


    That was awfully confident of him. To think that this man is plotting against wealthy families for her money. Is that how he was growing so fast? Damn, I should''ve thought of that earlier.


    Anyways I can''t let them go scot-free. I wouldn''t be me if I let them go unharmed after hearing what they had said.


    Using my skill in the building that they were on, I caused the ce to copse. There was no one other than them in the building or surroundings, so no one got hurt.


    The weasel had his leg stuck in rubles. His legs were now broken, and he was now unable to walk. He wailed in pain and asked Julius for help. For someone who has ruined the lives of many, it was pitiful for him to cry in desperation.


    Julius was unharmed but was shocked at what had just happened. If he could react, then the weasel himself would''ve been safe.


    "Pathetic..."


    Julius looked down at the weasel. Even when he said that he had gotten the rubles off of him, he then looked around and wondered what had caused this.


    He wouldn''t get his answers unless he knew my skill. Julius himself has made many enemies. After healing hiswyer, he ran for it.


    I wasn''t going to stop them, but I would curse them at ten percent. I wonder when we''ll meet again, I couldn''t help but want to mess with them more.


    Doing what I was doing, Nene woke up. Seeing that I was sitting on the bed, she crawled toward me, sitting on myp.


    "Master~! Goodmorning~!"


    "It''s already the afternoon, silly."


    Nene ignored what I had said and snuggled on me. She stared at me with her blue eyes. I can''t help but want to pet her. She was currently as docile as a cute pet.


    "Master~! Spoil me~!"


    Reading my mind, Nene got off of me and showed me her belly. Laying on the bed, she urged me to y with her.


    "Nyaah..."


    Nene was making cute noises once I started rubbing her stomach. Times like these aren''t too bad. Seeing the reaction she made was fun in its way.

 Chapter 69 The Saintess (Part I)

    Two more days had passed. The ss had finished, and I made my way home. The crowd around me hasn''t died since my rank was upgraded.


    As famous as I would like to be, there were times when I wished I would stay home. Mr. Trek''s sses were helpful. He taught us about the system, which I didn''t know much about.


    Getting rid of the crowd, I went home with Nene, Reina, and Montogomery. Nene and Reina''s faces were exhausted from the people around me. Even though they were tolerant of things like that, it was too much.


    "Master! Can''t you punch them away?"


    Nene''s tone died down due to how tired she was. Reina didn''t say anything but agreed to what Nene had said. She would usually try to be the voice of reason but couldn''t do so.


    "If someone gets too close, I should."


    There was no way for me to go through this mess. I didn''t want to be hindered by these pointless things. After this exhausting day, we arrived at our house.


    "Master, a guest has arrived. She wants to meet you urgently."


    Another guest? But this time, it was for me. I don''t know many people that would want to meet me. Rose said the person was a girl. I wondered who she was.


    Reina frowned but didn''t say anything. Nene went back to our room and did her own thing. She has been checking up on the monster egg a lottely.


    Montgomery also left and went out to do the grocery. Since he wasn''t with Reina as often, he didn''t want to be useless.


    "Lead the way."


    Following Rose, Reina and I went to one of my living rooms. Meeting a woman in her twenties, I could see her sitting down on a couch.


    The woman was the third ranker. Seeing that I had arrived, she stared at me. Is she here to fight me? I heard in some cases high rankers would kill someone for their rank. But considering her title, I doubt that''s the case.


    "So Saintess. What business do you have with me?"


    "I want to confirm something. Seeing you in person helps me confirm it."


    What does she want to confirm? Is it my rank? There was no need when you could see it publicly. Reina used her ability to check the reason why the Saintess was here.


    "What did you want to confirm, if I may ask?"


    "I wanted to see if you have any connection to god."


    "..."


    Everyone in the room was silent, hearing what the Saintess had said. I know that the higher rankers were wack jobs, but this woman here takes it to another level.


    "I think you''re mistaken about something. God is real. And the proof is the system itself."


    The Saintess herself knew what we thought. This topic is controversial, many believe that god created the system, but we have no concrete proof.


    I, for one thing, don''t believe in it. If god does exist, then why create this pointless ranking system? Are they that bored and use us insignificant beings for amusement? Even if they exist, I can''t believe such a thing.


    And if there is a connection between god and me, then it would be the skill itself. My skill itself could be considered something that even god should fear.


    "What answer did youe up with?"


    I was wondering what conclusion the Saintess hade up with. Like my previous thought, I doubt I have any connections to them. And if I do, then it would be my skill itself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You do. I feel it."


    "..."


    Everyone here stared at her. Constance said with a lot of conviction she would be considered a lunatic if she wasn''t someone this high in the ranks.


    "What do you n on doing now that you feel this connection and your "god?" Do you have some crazy n or something?"


    "I''m going to observe you."


    "..."


    "What is your definition of observing?"


    The way she casually said she would observe me was concerning. Reina and Rose looked at her with hostility.


    "I will follow you until god tells me to stop."


    Should I kill her? It would be a waste to do so. Looking at her, she had long blonde hair and bright golden eyes. Her dress choice was questionable, but she was curvy in all parts of her body. Older women hit differently. It was a shame that she was crazy.


    "So you''ll stalk me until this "god" of yours tells you to stop?"


    The Saintess nodded, even though she didn''t like the term I used. If she''s going to follow me everywhere, should I show her how I fuck my girls?


    I wonder what expression she will make once I do so. Would she be disgusted or flustered? So many possibilities could be seen from this woman.


    "Then do what you want. As long as you don''t stop me from doing what I want, I don''t care."


    Rose was surprised by what I had said. Reina, however, knew my answer but still disliked my choice.


    "Please refer to me as Constance. Having you call my title for my stay will be stuffy."


    "Constance, it is. Call me Charles. I hope you''ll enjoy your stay."


    "Call me Reina."


    "I''m Rose..."


    For the first time, Constance smiled, seeing that I was weing. The stiffnessing from Constance was now nowhere to be seen.


    Rose was shaken. A lot of things have happened to her recently. For a girl trying to seduce me, she gets shaken pretty easily.


    Reina wasn''t as weing, but you can''t win everyone over that quickly. She didn''t seem bothered by Reina''s expression, like she didn''t care about her.


    Looking at Reina''s expression, I knew that I would''ve to cheer her upter. I don''t want Constance blowing up a fuse from Reina''s harassment. I don''t want my house to be destroyed.


    "Charles, if you don''t mind. Could I touch you?"


    Reina''s hand had bent something. Oh, dear.

 Chapter 70 Sitting On My Jacuzzi (Slight R-18)

    Reina is pissed. I knew she was possessive of me. She had shown her hostility to Rose and Nene, now that a fourth person had wanted to touch me within days after Rose must''ve set her off.


    "Constance, why do you want to touch me?"


    What she said could be misunderstood. For someone who works in a church, she doesn''t have a hobby of touching people, right?


    "You have an overpowering aura around you. Just being near you gives me power."


    I don''t know what to say about this. Reina wanted to say something but stayed still. Rose blushed, too, fantasizing about the possible situation.


    "Go ahead and do it."


    Constance getting my permission stood near me. Touching my chest, I felt something inside of Constance grow. I don''t know what had changed, but something did.


    Looking at Rose and Reina, they haven''t noticed this change. So only I knew what had happened.


    "You touched my fiance. Now could you separate."


    "Fiance? I don''t have any romantic rtionship with your fiance. I only wanted to test something."


    Hearing what she said hurt my pride. It was only natural. We only met a few minutes ago. Reina sighed in relief, seeing that a newpetition hadn''t appeared yet.


    "Now that we have established something, I want to go to my jacuzzi. Today has been tiring. Constance, are you going to follow me there?"


    I wanted to check how far the saintess would go on following me. Reina and Rose were surprised by what I said.


    "I haven''t gone to a jacuzzi in a while. I would be interested ining."


    "..."


    Constance doesn''t look dense. Or does she not treat me like a man? I will show her...


    "Reina, Rose, do you want to join?"


    Rose looked determined to use this chance to seduce me, while Reina thought nothing of it. She had already seen me naked a couple of times.


    The four of us then went to my colossal jacuzzi. Constance was the only one here wearing some towel covering up her body.


    Ever since Reina regained her emotions, she has been over the ce. Something I felt that her character itself is inconsistent. Her heightened emotions were a drastic change from her previous state.


    Reina herself was still a shell of a person. Her personality was forming, and if it was being developed at the rate that it was. Then it would be a massive headache.


    Now that she was rxed, I felt that her anger was a big point of her forming personality. It would be troubling if anger itself were her prominent personality.


    How do I solve this? With me in my thoughts, I could feel Rose sitting on myp. I told her she was allowed to seduce me, but to do it in front of Constance was very bold.


    My little brother was going to awaken from her bubbly ass. It was great that she wasn''t doing anything more than this.


    I then looked at Reina and saw her sitting in the jacuzzi without care. It was good that she could manage to do this much. Otherwise, I would have to get her to a personal psychiatrist.


    As for the Saintess, she was staring at us, unsure what to do. She nced at my hardened crotch and looked back at my face, almost covered by Rose''s chest.


    None of us were talking. The air around us wasn''t awkward, and we were only here to enjoy the sensation of the warm water.


    "Master... Could we do itter..?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rose whispered to my ears. She made it only for me to hear. Her soft and firm ass rubbed on my crotch, making me want to fuck her.


    In times like this, my t, expressionless face was valuable. No one knew what was happening, and no one here needed to.


    "Charles. If I may ask. How do you get strong quickly?"


    "I buy everything. There are also people giving me items to power me up."


    That is how it is. My methods weren''t mind-blowing. All I did was spend money and have people give me things.


    "That simple?"


    "Yep. They don''t voluntarily give it to me. They often ask me to do something for them to give to me. How about you? You got your ranking to second ce pretty quickly as well."


    "Praying to God does wonders."


    "..."


    How does that work? Was it her skill? If that happens to be the case, then I could see why she is the way she is.


    "Rose, are you alright?"


    Rose''s face was red. Her lust was umting, and her ass was moving fluidly. This action seems weird to Constance.


    Reina opened her eyes and looked at us. She knew what was happening and sighed. I better spend time with Reina to keep her sanity.


    "She''s doing fine. Our maid here is a bit too active instead."


    "She doesn''t seem to be."


    "I''m... Doing... Good..."


    Rose was trying her hardest to keep her moans quiet. It was working for the most part. At least for Constance.


    "Rose. Let''s leave. I''m finished with my cooling."


    What Rose did only made me hornier, but it wasn''t enough for me to be satisfied. Hearing what I said, Rose disappointedly got off me, and the four of us left.


    Rose then left and got back to her work. Leaving only Constance, Reina, and I left.


    "Constance, why don''t you go to your room first? You need to leave some things and getfortable."


    "I also have something to talk to with Reina, my fiance."


    "Then I will do so. I also have to do my daily ritual. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    Now it was only me and Reina left. Reina was confused by what I wanted. She didn''t use her skill and pondered what I would do.


    "Reina, why don''t we go out for a date?"


    "Are you serious?"


    We haven''t had a date yet. It was weird, considering our status. I would need to check up on Reina''s development for this date.

 Chapter 71 Reina (Part VII)

    I had asked Reina out on a date. She was surprised but was d that I asked.


    "Yes, I''m serious. We haven''t been alone much at all. This is a good time to get to know more of one another."


    "Let me get dressed up. I need to look my best."


    Reina was ecstatic. Without saying anything else, she dashed out to her room. I wondered how long Reina would take to change.


    I instantly changed my clothes and waited for Reina toe out. After twenty minutes, Reina finally came out.


    She had everything ready and was looking fresh. Reina had her tied up in a ponytail. She wore a light white dress for an outing.


    "How do I look?"


    "You look beautiful. Let''s start our date."


    Reina grabbed my arms, and we started our date. First things first are for us to leave our house. I haven''t nned the date itself, but nothing should go wrong.


    "Reina, let''s buy us an artifact that makes us less noticeable."


    I have wanted this ever since the people around me started to crowd. Reina agreed to it since it would be annoying if someone just came up and wasted our time.


    "Could I have your autograph?"


    Taking the first few steps had me a fan outside of my house. I should get security... I took the girl''s pen and wrote my name.


    "Sorry, but you shouldn''t be here. I have something I have to do."


    Before the fan could talk, I shut her up. I carried a princess carry for Reina and ran. My speed was much faster than us walking together.


    "Reina, could I ask you to get security for our house? I don''t want to meet someone outside of my house."


    "I will do what I can. But I''m surprised that our house doesn''t have much security."


    Meeting Julius, hiswyer, and Constance at my house is unsettling. First, we went to a store that sold artifacts.


    "Hello, Charles Anderson. What could I get you?"


    Meeting people that know my name is also unsettling. The person in front is a woman that works in the store. Checking my rank, she quickly knew my identity.


    "Do you have any artifacts that could mask our rank? Or lower our presence?"


    With me being direct, the worker here would tell us if they sold any artifacts rting to the things I asked for. If they don''t have any, I will switch stores.


    "I''m d you asked. Recently we got an artifact that indeed hides one rank. With your status, our boss wouldn''t mind if you bought it."


    "How much?"


    I don''t mind it being overpriced. It would mean that I won''t ever visit this store ever again.


    "Five hundred million dors."


    "I''ll take it."


    What a shrewd businesswoman. The price of this thing was overpriced. I wasn''t going to voice it out. I may be greedy, but I also needed this artifact.


    I could bargain for the price, but that would give me a headache. I''ll just secretly run this store out of business.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The woman who heard me agree to the price smiled with money in her eyes. I want to see her face when all her luckes crashing down.


    Anyways now that I bought the artifact, I tested it. No one was stupid enough to scam me. I can kill their family and get away with it.


    "Oh, it works."


    The bright side was that there wasn''t anyone there stupid enough to scam me. The rank around me was now hidden, making me simr to a foreigner of another world.


    "Are you ok with paying such a price?"


    Reina thought there was something wrong with my head. I just felt like I should haggle for prices of things at my current status.


    "I''m not, but I prefer to have my date with you as soon as possible."


    Reina took it wrong and blushed, but it was still the truth. I wanted to check her overall mental state, and so far, it''s looking good.


    "Do you have anywhere you want to check out first?"


    I didn''t mind where we went. It was better for Reina to pick where she wanted to go.


    "There is one ce where I want to go. I never had anyone to."


    "And what ce is that?"


    "The cinema."


    I have also never been in a theater room. Being poor limited my choice to do anything. I couldn''t go to a ce like this. Even if I could, I had no friends. My life before the system is sad...


    "Is there something wrong with that?"


    Reina sensed my mood dropping. Shaking those thoughts, I went back to my regr self.


    "No, I also wanted to go. Like you, I have never been in one."


    "So it''s both of our first time. It looks like I took another first of yours."


    I stared at her, astonished. This was the first time I saw her make a dirty joke. Seeing that I was staring at her, Reina looked flustered.


    "Never mind. Let''s go!"


    Reina waved what she said earlier off. Holding my hand tightly, we went to the cinema. Arriving at a cinema had a different feeling. The ce was darker, and the outline was different from most ces.


    "What movie are we going to watch?"


    There were ten movies currently on air. Three were from the romance genre, five were action/thriller, one was aedy, and the final was horror.


    I honestly wanted to watch the horror one, but I wanted something more rxing for the date. Reina checked the reviews and synopsis for each movie, and she finally made a decision.


    "Charles, do you mind if we watch this?"


    "This one is good. We should get a ticket first. We don''t want to miss the schedule for the airing time."


    Reina picked a romance/drama movie. It was the highest-rated movie out of the ten, and I haven''t watched much of this genre. Our first activity begins with this.

 Chapter 72 Reina (Part VIII)

    The movie started, and we sat in the middle row of the theater. For a movie thatsted two hours, many scenes pulled the hearts of others.


    Reina herself was invested in the movie. Many expressions could be seen on her face, which I usually wouldn''t see, making it much more memorable.


    Not only were her expressions changing, but her actions as well. In moments where the movie was the most impactful, Reina used my arms as a cushion to vent her emotional stress.


    And when we finished the movie, I could see Reina herself wanted some moments of the movie to be yed out for her.


    The movie was great overall, I could see why it was highly rated, but it wasn''t my cup of tea. I wasn''t an overly sentimental person that is moved by love itself.


    "Should we get something to eat? It''s almost time for dinner."


    I had already told Edna I wouldn''t be eating at home today, so it would just be Reina and me together for dinner.


    "Now that you mention it, dinner time is near. Why don''t you pick a ce this time?"


    Even if she said that I didn''t know where to go, doing the only thing I could, I used my skill to find a nearby ce.


    "There is a cafe near us. How about we go there?"


    The cafe I found has a sizeable amount of people. There should be no problem with the ce itself. Going with the safe pick, I went to spend my dinner there with Reina.


    Having to pick a seat near the window, the waitress handed us the menu. It didn''t take long for me to decide what I wanted.


    "I know what I want to order. Have you decided?"


    I waited a little while before I asked. I wanted a light meal, and what''s better than two ham sandwiches?


    "I have decided to go with meal A."


    Meal A was a kid''s meal. It had fries, some chicken wings, and ice cream for the end. I unconsciously chuckled at her choice, which made her angry.


    "What''s so funny about that?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Youughed at my choice. Don''t underestimate a meal like this."


    If only she were like this more, Reina was more childish than I thought she would be. Her human-like personality was much better than her previous self.


    "Sorry, sorry. I won''t underestimate it anymore."


    "I had wanted to ask this. How do you feel after you regain your emotions?"


    It''s been weeks since then. I was interested in checking if there were any problems rted to her feelings.


    "My feelings?"


    I nodded, confirming what I had said. Reina took some time to think about what she needed to say.


    "I think I''m doing well. Even after regaining these emotions, I feel less restricted. There are times I feel rather angry because of that stupid cat..."


    That''s why we''re here. I''m not going to say that to her. I also can''t let her develop anger issues. If I''m going to stay with her for most of my life, I don''t want to deal with her anger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know she goes overboard sometimes, but I hope you won''te to hate her. This is a secret, but if you want her to shut up, grab her tail or ear. She is susceptible to those parts."


    Reina probably knew that but hadn''t had the chance to do so. Our orders came in, and we began to eat. We both started to eat our food.


    "Would you like to share?"


    We both wanted to try each other''s food. Reina herself suggested the option to do so. Even if Iughed at her dinner earlier, it still looked pretty damn good.


    "Here, take a bite."


    I fed her a part of my sandwich, and she eagerly ate it. I was surprised that she ate everything in one bite to the point where she sucked on my finger.


    [Third Person POV]


    "How is it? Is Master really on a date?"


    On top of a rooftop, two people were spying on our lovely couple. Both of them were girls that had maid outfits.


    "I''m so jealous! Master doesn''t do this with me!"


    The cat girl groans, jealous of their action. Having to spy on these two, she tried her best not to let the anger within her take over. She didn''t want to be punished by her master.


    As for the other maid, she, too, looked jealous but had nothing else to say. She knew her position and had only to ept it.


    "Busty Blonde. Why don''t you go in there and join in on the fun~?"


    The girl with ck hair gave a crooked smile, thinking about this n. Not only would she ruin their date but also not get in trouble for it.


    "Sorry, but I rather not get in trouble with Master. That would put me on thin ice."


    The blonde girl did her best not to give in to the threat of the ck hair girl. She was right to do so because the blonde girl would''ve tattle tailed on the ck girl for protection.


    "Look, they''re leaving. We''ve got to follow them."


    Seeing that the two people they were following were about to leave, they followed.


    The two targets were now going on a walk. They couldn''t help but sigh of jealousy seeing those two doing things a normal couple would''ve done.


    They wish that they had taken the ce of the white-haired girl. After their brief walk, the two went into a love hotel.


    "MASTER!!!"


    The girl with ck hair screamed in pain. Tears of agony were heard by everyone nearby. Some people who saw them were about to call the police.


    "That''s it! I''m going in!"


    Without more time wasted, the girl with ck hair tried her best to rush in. Luckily the blonde girl calmed the ck hair girl.


    "Let''s leave. Master will punish us if we interfere. And you know what happens when he does. If you want his time, do it tomorrow."


    The blonde girl indirectly saved the day. They would''ve wished they had died if they had gone in to join the fun.

 Chapter 73 Reina (Part IX) (R-18)

    The two people going to the love hotel are the boy we know, Charles, and a girl named Reina next to him.


    "For the final moment of our date, what''s better than a love session in a love hotel?"


    Reina, the girl next to him, blushed at how bold he was. They were famous, while Charles had hidden his rank. His face was well known.


    With the two of them entering the love hotel, they would know what would happen if someone saw them enter. It wouldn''t be a surprise if news of this were leaked.


    "But... couldn''t we do it at home?"


    "We would be disturbed if you want that to happen."


    She shook her head, hating the idea of that happening. Even if it was hypocritical of her to do it the first time, she knew it would suck. After all, this was a once-in-a-while chance for her to have him alone.


    "Give us the best possible room."


    "That will be a hundred and eighty dors."


    Charles swiped his card and took a key to their room. The receptionist didn''t seem to know them, making Reina sigh in relief.


    They then went to the assigned room and checked out the bed. The ce they had rented had many toys. Some of them were rather kinky.


    "Reina, are you interested in these toys?"


    Charles had a pair of handcuffs and a blindfold in his hands. Reina was on the thin lines between being nervous and excited. She had imagined the possibilities of what could happen if they were used.


    "Since you''re asking, I don''t mind..."


    She shied away, too embarrassed to admit that she also wanted to try these tools. Seeing that she was down, Charles pushed Reina onto the bed.


    With Reina on the bed, Charles turned off his suit and got naked. He then got on the bed and kissed her on the lips. Their kiss was slow. Once they needed to, they quickened the pace and used their tongue.


    "Mhmm!"


    While they were kissing, he skillfully stripped every cloth that Reina had. After stripping her, he stopped the kiss.


    "Let''s begin the fun."


    Charles licked his lips once they were about to begin the real thing. The cuff that was in bed nearby was now on Charles''s hand.


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of you."


    She nodded slightly with a blush on her face. Charles got her hands on the bed''s bars and tied the cuffs between them. Now that Reina was in, Charles could do whatever he wanted with her.


    "Reina. I will start licking you."


    Before Charles starts dicking her, he starts with a tease to her lower lips. The first thing he did was lick thebia. Following that, he went up and moved to the urethra. And stopping, he finishes it with the clitoris.


    "Aah~! Charles..."


    Reina''s voice leaked once he started his movement within his tongue. Once Charles had done what he did, he repeated his actions.


    "Aaaaah~! More~!"


    Her pussy was already leaking wet from Charles''s repetitive movement. She didn''t even have to cum, and her vagina was ready to be fucked.


    "Reina. What do you say once I do this to you?"


    Charles pped his erged cock onto Reina''s wet lower lip. He wanted her to beg for it now that she was bound to the bed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Charles... Please fuck me hard! Your dick is the best!"


    "That''s right. I''ll turn you into a bitch only for me to use."


    "So... Good!!!"


    Charles prated Reina with everything he got. He didn''t leave anything out with everything inside of her.


    "Charles... Please move..."


    Reina did her best to shake her hips. Not wanting Reina to do anything, Charles leaned his body further and gave her another kiss.


    The kiss itself wasn''t going to satisfy Reina. Charles knew this and went for the full offense. He started to rock his hips, and the kiss that they were doing was put to a halt.


    Reina''s mind stopped for a few seconds, and the movement around her tongue had stopped. She was feeling it. The cock inside of her was eating her entire consciousness.


    The first two times were nothingpared to this. Her first time had hurt her, so it was impossible for her to feel this much pleasure. During her second time, Charles put in his raw rod without much preparation.


    With how much pleasure was going through her mind, her body began to react to the movement of Charles.


    The tightness around her vagina was tightening, doing its best to keep the rod inside her. Even though it was short, he knew she was about to cum.


    "Nhhh~!"


    Pulling away the kiss, Reina began to speak. Now that his mouth was free, adding extra pleasure, Charles started to lick the nape of his fiance.


    "Charles~... Ahh~! I''m about to cum~!!!"


    "Cum... If you need to..."


    With how hard Charles was plowing her, her pupils are in the shape of a heart. All she could see was Charles with her loving gaze.


    Having to almost cum, Reina''s pussy was gripping Charles like a vacuum. Both of their faces were unsavory with the lust that they were feeling.


    "Charles~!!! I''m cumming~!!!"


    Reina squirts as she cum. This was her first time squirting, and the experience differed from the other time. The tension inside her had been released, and her body shook violently as she did so.


    "I''m... still not done."


    "Mwhhh~!"


    Even after Reina had released her fluids, Charles continued to thrust. The wild beast within him wouldn''t stop.


    "Charles~!!! Waiiit~!!!"


    Her body was too sensitive at the moment. Even after she had released her lustful tension, Charles didn''t give her a break.


    Nevertheless, His assault was relentless and effective. The wet liquid that Reina was producing dropped at an incredible rate.


    "I''m~!!! Going to cum~!!! Again~!!!"


    "Me... Too!!!"


    Charles quickened the pace, mming between the two flesh could be heard in a physical sense.


    "I want you to love me more~!!! I''m cumming~!!!"

 Chapter 74 Reina (Part X) (R-18)

    "Ayhhh~!!!"


    Cumming from the absolute pleasure, Reina squirted for the second time, and the white liquid that Charles released had also entered Reina''s womb.


    "My inside~... It''s so warm~..."


    Their movement around their hips had stopped, but the kissing around Reina''s nape was still there. After a while, Charles took his rod out of Reina.


    "Suck it."


    He took the rod that was inside her to her mouth. Reina, epting what he said, opened her mouth and began to take half of his cock.


    She couldn''t take everything all in at once. Sometimes she couldn''t imagine taking the size of his eight-inch rod. The leftover cum that Charles released has been swallowed by Reina.


    After taking in half of his dick. Reina began to use her tongue to lick the side of his cock. Sucking on his cock Reina checked his expression to see how well she was doing. By using his face, she knew what she was doing correctly and wrong.


    Once she found the pattern to lick, she used that method to please Charles. The usual Charles would never make a weakened face like this.


    "That''s enough. We''ll start our second round. Let''s try the blindfold."


    Charles feels that Reina is ready. She had regained all of her energy and was prepared for another round.


    "Charles, could you kiss me~?"


    Along with the kiss, Charles started to y with her nipples. Even though her chest was small, her nipples were hard.


    "Mmhm~!"


    She was sensitive around that part. The kiss didn''tst long. After the kiss, Charles uncuffs Reina and tries to change her position. This time instead of the cuffs, he used a rope to tie her legs and arms together.


    "Charles... What are you doing..?"


    With her vision limited, she could only know what she felt. With her legs stretched far back to her arms, she felt ufortable. It was lucky that she was flexible.


    "I have been interested in trying this. Don''t overthink it. You''ll feel like you''ll go to heaven."


    Charles meant that in a literal sense. Now that they were ready, he went on top of her and got her ass up. Pointing his dick into her hole, he shoved it in without any mercy at all.


    "Ahhh~! Soo... Deep~!!!"


    Doing a pile driver position, Charles''s cock hit the entrance of Reina''s womb. In this position, it made his dick easier to go all the way through.


    Starting his movements around the hips, Charles began to ram the entrance of Reina''s womb. Her body twitched violently with how much she felt.


    "Ahhh~!!! Soow gowd~!"


    Salvia started to flow out of Reina''s mouth. She began slurring from the pleasure she had gained. The intense love-making session was a lot to handle.


    With how good she felt, her pussy started to grip Charles''s dick, not wanting his cock to leave. Charles felt excited by this and mmed his penis even faster.


    "Charles~!!! I love you~!!! Nnhhh~!!!"


    Her cute ass was turning red. Her blindfold had some tearsing out of her. It wasn''t because she was being forced into anything but because the pleasure she felt was too unbearable.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Reina''s mind was bing mush. Being plowed like this was something she had never felt. She had squirted right away without even saying anything.


    "Ayyhh~!"


    After Reina cummed for the third time, she cummed for the fourth. The relentless nature of this man was monstrous.


    Charles felt that the blindfold was useless. He took it off because he wanted to see all of the expressions that she had made.


    With her mind being a blur, her eyes were losing focus. Charles couldn''t help but feel even more motivated seeing the face that she made.


    Her moans were leaking with each thrust, and soon her fifth release happened. Within her fifth release, Charles seeded her once more.


    "Are... we... done..?"


    So much pleasure had filled her. She couldn''t believe that this much pleasure was even possible. With how much time she had cum she felt tired.


    "Not even close. We still have all night. I have a lot of stamina potions. Don''t worry. You''ll live."


    Hearing what Charles had said, she felt she was going to break. It had only been twenty minutes for him to release his second seed. Doing it for the whole night would, without a doubt, destroy her mind.


    "Ahhh~!"


    Before she could voice anything out, Charles restarted his movement. Even after cumming, it didn''t even phase him.


    "Ahhh~! Anhhh~! Ahhhh~!"


    Despite all her moans, her mind turned into mush again, and her thoughts only focused on her pleasure. Charles, without a doubt, turned Reina into a sex maniac. Her face told him that she wanted more.


    The whole night they stayed like this. Charles has been fucking her in the same position all night. He couldn''t get bored of the face she made and the position they did it in.


    ~


    It was already morning, and the room was filled with an obscene smell. Charles treated Reina like she was a sex doll.


    "Harder... More..."


    Currently, Reina was there dazed, like she was a broken record. Her body twitches uncontrobly with how sensitive her body was feeling. Just a single touch would make her cum again.


    Her eyes were nk, barely with enough consciousness. She could fall asleep any second. With how much body fluids were on her body, one would think this much sex was impossible.


    Both Charles and Reina had cummed at least a hundred times. And Reina''s body was filled with dry white liquid.


    "Looks like I overdid it."


    Charles muttered, looking at the sight. He then looked at the room and sighed. Looking at the room, he didn''t want to clean it, so he won''t.


    Seeing Reina''s messy body, he got her to the bathroom to clean her off. He was surprised that he made her cum from wiping her body, but that had made her faint.


    Finishing washing her, he looked at her and kissed her on the lips. Using his all-purpose clothing, he made a giant cloak covering both.


    Leaving out the window, he dashed to their house.

 Chapter 75 Raiding A Criminal Gang (Part I)

    [Charles POV]


    "Could you not follow us to school? I know you said you would observe me, but you''re too high profile. I already have too many people barging into my life because of my rank."


    After I took Reina home, Constance was with Nene, following me to ss. I wish that she wouldn''t. She was too high profile.


    "Master is right~! You''re too high profile~!"


    Nene had agreed with me. I felt some anger in her but didn''t voice it out. She probably had some idea what happened, considering how I brought Reina back to our room asleep.


    "Besides, you would only stop ss because of the student''s countless questions."


    Constance stood there silently. She had thought about what we said. She sighed, telling us she wouldn''t follow. She also knew it would be troublesome if she just showed up.


    Nene smiled victoriously, knowing that she wouldn''te. Constance felt her anger and stared at her silently.


    "Master~! Let''s go~!"


    Nched onto one of my arms, forgetting what had happened earlier today. Let''s hope that she keeps it that way.


    "Nene, you don''t have to drag me. We don''t have to hurry."


    "Nyehehehe~!"


    I sighed, seeing how Nene got carried away. With Reina down for the count, it would only be us for the day.


    Walking to ss was more manageable, with my artifact that hides my rank. People wouldn''t notice me as much. I guess people arebeled with numbers.


    There were some students from another world. They, like me, also have their rank hidden.


    While I had noticed this, a woman suddenly came crashing toward me. I stood there, letting her crash into me, which resulted in her falling to the ground.


    "Ow, my nose..."


    Her nose was in pain, she rubbed her nose, and after a while, she got up and looked at me.


    "Couldn''t you move out of the way?"


    Excuse me, Miss rude fuck. Why don''t you watch where you go? I was about to say that, but that would cause some unsavory spectators.


    I sighed and ignored the girl. She wasn''t worth it. Nene saw me walk away from her and followed me.


    "Don''t ignore me! You''re a foreigner!"


    That''s racist, but I wasn''t a foreigner, so it didn''t bother me. I gave her a curse at one percent for her being a bitch.


    "What a bitch..."


    "You should''ve told that to her face~! Master~!"


    We spoke about this when we left the area. It was good that the person didn''te to annoy us. Otherwise, I would''ve wiped the floors with her.


    Entering ss I got, everyone looked at me. Some were surprised that my ranking had disappeared but thought I used an artifact or something.


    Seeing that I was sitting alone with Nene behind me caught the attention of others. One brave guy came over and asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Is your fiance not here?"


    "She is noting to ss today."


    "Then do you mind if I sit here?"


    "No. As long as she isn''t, I don''t care."


    The person beside me smiled and sat down. People were staring at him, jealous of his position. It was incredible how he was so ignorant about it.


    "What do you do in your spare time?"


    My spare time? What do I do in my spare time? The first week is my training. The second week is traveling. And my third week is a party.


    "I go with the flow. I will do whatever I feel."


    Now that I think about it, who is this person? He''s awfully friendly with me. Before I could ask for his name, our teacher arrived.


    "Good morning, everyone! I got good news for some of you!"


    Mr. Trek sounded excited once he entered the room. There were times when he was but never this excited. That means this news would also affect him.


    "Ten of you will have a chance to explore a viin''s trove. Ten of you and other ss students will also join in."


    "We''ll be raiding a most popr criminal gang that has been a pain to our society. We will eliminate them now that we have a way to go there.


    "Not only will this be a valuable experience for you students, but the reward will also be immense."


    A criminal base? If that''s the case, I could only think of the Renegades. What made them the top criminal gang was their leader.


    Juan yton is sixth-ranked in the overall ranking. What made him special was that he was a criminal acknowledged by everyone.


    Juan, like me, had an EX skill. While he had an EX skill, it was only a pocket dimension. It is roughly estimated that his pocket dimension is roughly the size of a city. He is also known as a hoarder who always craves power.


    On paper, Juan is simr to me. He''s a man that loves greed. He was also born with a good ability, and his starting condition is simr to mine. The only difference between us would be our path in choices.


    "For those to join, you would have to be ranked within the top ten of the ss."


    The news saddened those who weren''t even close. My seatmate was ecstatic hearing that. I didn''t expect him to be pretty good around my ss.


    "While those who weren''t given a chance to join. I hope you''ll use this opportunity to join."


    "Now I will call those that can participate. If you want to refuse, please tell me."


    "Aidan Sawyer."


    So that''s my neighbor''s name. The teacher called us up one by one. Wait... Why were there ten people and I wasn''t called?


    "Charles. You''ll be given a special proposition. I prefer to talk about it privately with you. If you don''t mind, I will see you after ss."


    I guess that''s what you get for being overpowered. Reina was called but was away. I doubt she would miss this chance.


    Mr. Trek, please don''t disappoint me. I have a good opinion of you. I don''t want you to ruin it for a stupid request.

 Chapter 76 Raiding A Criminal Gang (Part II)

    The ss was now over, and I waited for my teacher to speak to me privately. The students from my ss were leaving, and my neighbor continued to speak to me.


    "Charles, let''s hang out!"


    He excitedly said, forgetting what our teacher had said earlier.


    "Sorry, but the teacher wants to talk to me."


    I appreciate that he was the type of guy to get along with anyone, but I would rather not have more people that I spend time with. I have something important to do after all.


    "I see... Then I will see youter."


    Aidan, seeing that I was busy, left the room. Nene, who was standing up, was somehow sleeping. There were multiple instances where this happened, but it''s not like she needed to be awake.


    "Nene, ss is over. Wake up."


    I pulled her body toward me, attempting to wake her up. Sessfully making her awake, she yawned slightly and greeted me.


    "Is ss over?"


    "Yes, but I still have to wait for the teacher."


    After having some fun with Nene for a short while, Mr. Trek finally returned to the room.


    "Charles, please follow me. We''ll be talking with the principal about the deal being made. We would prefer it if you''re the only one going alone."


    Nene was dissatisfied with what the teacher had said. Before she made a big deal out of it, I intervened.


    "Nene, go home first. I wille back right away."


    I don''t know why they didn''t want Nene to listen in, but I doubt they would cause me any harm. It would be stupid of them to do so. Nene, hearing what I said, had her mood turned one-eighty.


    "Ok~!"


    Nene left, leaving me alone with my teacher. He gestured for me to follow him, and so I did. We made small talk and arrived at the principal''s office.


    "Principal Eryn. I have brought my student Charles here."


    Mr. Trek knocked on the door, waiting for the principal''s permission to let him in.


    "Come on in."


    The principal said in a pleasant voice. Mr. Trek opened the door and stepped in along with me. The office of the principal was theplete opposite of Linsey''s. The ce was overly neat, and the ce was organized.


    "Student Charles, I have been waiting to meet with you."


    "I had also heard good rumors about the principal."


    Eryn Caldwell, the principal of this academy. While he gets overworked, he is verypetent in finishing his task.


    "You should''ve heard about the news that your teacher has given, correct?"


    "That''s right. Students will be given a chance to raid Juan, the leader of the Renegades."


    He nodded, seeing that I had some understanding of what was happening. If I said that I didn''t know would Mr. Trek be in trouble because of it?


    "I know having you alone would be enough to kill everyone in the gang, but this is also a chance for our students to grow with an experience like this."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But wouldn''t some students die because of this?"


    "That''s life. They''re given a chance to grow stronger. We''ll give the next best student a chance if they deny this opportunity."


    "And besides, this is Brave Academy. The ce where the top students are given a chance to grow. People at the academy will do whatever it takes to be at the top."


    I don''t have many close contacts with the students at this academy. If what Eryn said was true, I underestimated the students of this school.


    "I understand."


    "Good. As for what I want. I want you to participate in this raid and clear all enemies within the top thousands."


    "Of course, this won''t go unpaid. Not only would you get double the bounty of the heads of these criminals, and you will also obtain all of the loot of the people you kill."


    What the principal wanted was simple, he wanted me to eliminate the threats while letting the students grow under the pressure of a fight.


    "Is that all? I don''t mind. I''m also interested in seeing how a raid will work."


    "Then do we have an agreement?"


    I shook his hand and agreed to the principal''s proposal. We could''ve signed a gease or a contract, but we know not to cross that line.


    "That is all. I''m sure you have something else you would like to do. I''ll see you in two days."


    With that, our conversationes to a close. Mr. Trek and I left the room and were in the hallway. He then began to speak.


    "Charles, do you know if Reina would join this raid? She isn''t here, and I would like an answer as soon as possible."


    "She will. She''s busy at the moment. I will ry the news to her as soon as I see her."


    Giving my answer, Mr. Trek seemed relieved. He needed to know everyone''s opinion. Now that I think about Reina, I wonder how she is doing. What will her reaction be?


    "Mr. Trek, I will be going now. I made a promise. Later!"


    Without waiting for what he would say, I left the school. There I met the same girl that had bumped into me.


    "Hey! It''s you! You''re the one that caused all my day to be horrible!"


    How could someone be so rude without any awareness? That''s her fault for being a bitch. She deserves a horrible life if she keeps that attitude all her life.


    "Sorry, but I''m not your psychiatrist. I have something else better to listen to you."


    She was about to blow up my ears with her anger. I left quickly without letting her talk. I might as well run back home now that I was running.


    Arriving home, I greeted everyone that I saw. I opened the door to my room and found Nene messing around with Reina''s unconscious body.


    "Nene... What are you doing?"


    "Master? Wee back~."


    Nene was speaking quietly. Reina was twitching uncontrobly from the actions that Nene did. It didn''t help with what had happenedst night.


    Before I could stop Nene from doing what she was doing, Reina, who had been sleeping the whole time, woke up.

 Chapter 77 Raiding A Criminal Gang (Part III)

    Two days passed, and today would be the day we would start our raid. I informed Reina about the event that she would participate in.


    I would''ve told Constance, but I had nned not to include her in this raid. There were also some changes to her once she had woken up.


    She is now more clingy and has a bit of an addiction to physical contact. On the bright side, she felt less bothered by Nene and was now more cheerful.


    Over these two days, I prepared Reina for the best. She was going to the raid, I would protect her, but I didn''t want any idents to ur.


    In these two days, I had prepared her for the best item, they were costly, but I had filed a receipt to their family. Now that she was prepared, we were ready to go. Nene and Montgomery would stay behind for the day.


    "Reina. Are you ready?"


    Reina was distracted by touching my body. She locked her arms against mine while rubbing her body on me.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have fucked her too hard. There was a new set of worries appearing in my head. I couldn''t help but sigh, knowing that she wasn''t listening.


    "Reina! Are you ready?"


    This time I shouted her name, which caught her attention.


    "Sorry, you smell extravagant. I''m ready."


    "..."


    She had said this thest few times when she had done this. I don''t believe Reina is a dog, but it wasn''t too far off with how she acted.


    We left our house for the designated area where we''ll all depart. All student''s that were rmended will arrive at the school courtyard.


    About seven thousand students were in this raid, and those who tried to sneak in and weren''t invited were punished.


    The people leading this raid had given us thirty minutes ahead of time to prepare and wait. When the time was done, the principal began his speech.


    "Teachers and students! Today will be the day we unroot the crime organization known as Renegade."


    "A few days ago, we found a student with the skill to bypass the pocket dimension of Juan yton! A gue like him deserves to be killed. Not only is he taking up space in the ranking boards, but he is also stopping the development of us people!"


    Eryn continued his hate speech toward the man named Juan. He riled up the participants of today''s raid and continued to do so.


    "We''ll officially start this raid!"


    As soon as Eryn said that, the space around us started to distort. Some students had panicked seeing this but regained theirposure once they knew it was a skill that had teleported them to a different dimension.


    We had been transported directly, and I wondered how valuable this skill was. Transporting thousands of people was no easy feat, but a student had this capability.


    Using my skill, I found the direct base. The base was massive and could be the same size as an average city. I could see why this skill could be considered an EX rank level.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In my search, I found something interesting. I found ves. Even though the ranking system had appeared, ves were still illegal. To think Juan here would''ve thousands of ves. I pitied them.


    We were teleported to the edge of the pocket dimension, and by the looks of it, Juan himself knew that something had happened.


    "Principal Eryn, Juan knows that we''ve arrived."


    I decided to tell him directly. The option of us attacking stealthily was now gone. Instead of a raid, it has now be a war.


    From his expression of Eryn, I could see that he had expected this. Since I spoke out loud, the surroundings heard what I said.


    Most people stayed strong, while some cowered. The principal had looked at everyone with a determined expression.


    "As Charles had said earlier, the criminals now know our location. We have to prepare for the attack."


    "Charles, may I ask you to eliminate the threats?"


    Wanting to raise the morale of the students, Eryn asks me to eliminate anyone too strong for anyone here to take care of.


    "Sure. I will be going on ahead. Reina, take care. I have something important to do."


    Reina looked like she was going to cry. We haven''t separated since that night. Sorry, Reina, I want tofort you, but I want something.


    I disappeared from their sight in a blink of an eye.


    [Juan POV]


    My mood couldn''t help but worsen. News about an attack on my dimension had spread. Some of my men tried to run away from this mess. What cowards, they were useless.


    I stopped more people from running bymanding my officers to kill them. I knew this was a losing battle, but I won''t go down without resistance.


    I had heard from my sources that Charles Anderson had participated in this battle. I had no way to fight that monster. Is there any way for me to stop him from killing me? My ranking may be high, but my fighting ability was lower than I would like it to be.


    Thinking of my next move, I could do only one thing. I had read reports about the past of Charles Anderson. A man with so much potential, yet so naive.


    With his power, he would have gained so much authority. But he refused to do anything like that. His past was simr to mine, yet our paths were so different.


    Maybe, just maybe, I could convince him to join me. This was a gamble, but I could convince him to join me with his naivety.


    "Everyone! prepare forbat! For every person you kill, I will reward you!"


    Sending my men to their death, I used them as my decoy. What should I do to make Charles not kill me in an instant?


    He was simr to me. Greed was one thing that I had thought of. Going to my treasure room, I will wait for the kid named Charles to meet me.

 Chapter 78 Raiding A Criminal Gang (Part IV)

    [Third Person POV]


    The war between both sides had now begun. Students and teachers began to engage inbat with the criminals of Renegades.


    On the side of the Renegades, there were at least ten thousand people--more than ten times the amount of people from Brave Academy.


    This wouldn''t stop the people from the Academy. The average power in the academy was much higher than the people of Renegades.


    "Begin our attack! Overwhelm them with your power!"


    Eryn yelled as heunched an attack. Doing what the principal had said, the students and teachers with solid firepower for their skills began to rip.


    In that short amount of time. People started to die quickly, and the scent of death could be smelled everywhere.


    Some of the academy''s students were scared of this sight, but they had no choice but to fight if they wanted to survive. In short, they were young and still lived short lives, even if they were adults.


    On the side of the Renegades, some people began to defect from the fight.


    There was no reason for these criminals to be part of this fight when they weren''t loyal to their organization. While they were criminals, their desire to live wasn''t much different from the rest.


    Eryn frowned when some of the students were already dead. As a lead instructor of the academy, it pained him to see these students die.


    But for him, it was for the greater good. These talents were diamonds in the rough. In the battle, Eryn had two goals.


    The first was to eliminate every criminal in this battle. And the second is to protect students that shouldn''t die.


    Hundreds of people, nearing thousands on the battlefield, had died. The students and teachers of the academy were winning.


    They had an overwhelming amount of firepower that the Renegades didn''t have. More people from the Renegades defected.


    "You ungrateful trash! Boss had told me to kill any deserters! Go back in or die by my hands!"


    Someone who had some part of authority within the Renegades had shown up. While he was within the thousands rank, he was still deadly to the students.


    His weapon of choice was a giant morning star. The people that haven''t heeded his words were killed. Launching his metal ball, it rammed the bodies of the deserters, killing them instantly.


    Eryn watched this, paying attention to the man. He wanted to find his weakness so he could end this fight.


    [Charles POV]


    Wandering the dimension, I glossed over the ce. There were only five people I needed to kill: Juan, the ring leader of this organization.


    Norman, the vice leader, along with Arnold. Diana, the charmer, and finally, Jared, the heavy hitter. Realistically, the only person I needed to watch out for was Diana.


    I had read the reports that Eryn had given me. Diana herself was a beautiful woman with a nasty heart. She has the skill to charm anyone.


    I wondered if I got too arrogant for my own good. Even if I was curious about how her skill worked, I wanted to see if I could resist it.


    But there was no need for me to take the risk. With my skill to observe from a distance, I used my skill on Diana.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The sight burned my eyes. Not only was she in the room, but there were also multiple men. What degeneracy is this? This unspeakable act will gue me with nightmares in my life.


    Before I could look at the sight anymore, I decided to give them a horrible death. Cursing them, I made a ck fire burning everything in the room.


    I canceled my sight and closed my eyes silently. One of my targets had died, even if I hadn''t confirmed it. Nene, and Reina, please give me a lot of love after this. I''m going to need it.


    Despairing at the sight I had just seen, I decided to take all my anger on all the people I needed to kill.


    The nearest person was Arnold, and he was about to head to the front line. I couldn''t let him do that, so he was the first person I had encountered.


    "Who are you?"


    Arnold looked at me warily. I still had my artifact that hid my rank. He probably thought that I was from another world.


    "Who I''m doesn''t matter. All you need to know is you''re going to die."


    "That''s pretty arrogant of you to say."


    He red at me, assessing my strength. It was useless for him to do so. I out-scaled him in every way in terms of stats alone.


    Before he could react, I made him slump on the floor. He was confused about how that had happened but couldn''t think of it.


    My curse, which I could somewhat control, is overpowered. All I needed to do was imagine the most terrific oue for my opponent; just like that, my skill worked.


    "What did you do to me!??"


    Arnold red at me, failing to understand why he was in the position he was in. I had imagined all his limbs to fail from a disease.


    "You don''t need to look at me like that. You were unlucky to have me for an opponent."


    What I said was true. He would''ve been a much easier death if it was someone else. With him down on the ground, I walked toward him.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    He was calmer than I expected. The tone before was gone, and it seemed like he had given up.


    "Yes, I''m. You''re awfully calm. Where did your spark go?"


    "What? Do you want me to be scared? I knew that I would die today hearing you would join this battle. What''s the point of struggling when it''s useless."


    So he epted that he was going to die? It pisses me off. I was supposed to vent my anger on him, but it wasn''t satisfying that he had already given up.


    "Tell me one thing. Do you regret joining the group?"


    At one point in my life, I had thought of joining the Renegades. Before I sent him off, I wanted to hear his answer.

 Chapter 79 Raiding A Criminal Gang (Part V)

    [Third Person POV]


    The fight between the Renegades and the people from Brave Academy continued. Twenty-five percent of the force of Renegades were out ofmission, while the people from Brave academy had ten percent.


    Eryn and themander of the Renegades began to engage in a battle even if there was a difference between ranks.


    Themander of the Renegade was known as Jared, the heavy hitter. He was supposed to be the target of Charles. He somehow escaped from the lens of Charles, leading the Renegades to attack.


    Eryn''s matchup against Jared was the worst. Jared has the skill Mana Resistance. The skill name was self-exnatory. While he is called the heavy hitter, he is also known as a magician''s worst nightmare.


    Jared may be somewhere at the thousandth ranking, but hisbat power was within the hundredth rank.


    "Eryn Caldwell. Our battle will be legendary!"


    Jared yelled out, excited by their confrontation. One could tell that Jared was a battle maniac. His expression tells it all, seeing someone worthy of fighting him.


    Eryn was the opposite of being excited. With Eryn making the first move, the two mismatches would begin their fight.


    [Charles POV]


    There was Norman, Jared and Juan left. I have looted all of Arnold''s possessions. Now that I think about it, I had burned the room Diana was in...


    My face turned pale, all the money I lost... A woman likes pieces of jewelry, so Diana must''ve had many of them lying around in her room.


    I had despaired seeing all that money gone. Norman, one of Juan''s men, was going into a vault. This will make up for all the money that I lost. I ran there at my quickest speed, and in a matter of seconds, I arrived at his location.


    "Who are you!??"


    "You..."


    Sensing my presence, Norman red at me. Before he could finish what he said, I started to kick him on the shins.


    "Fuck!"


    He yelled in pain and raised his legs and held it while jumping up and down. Some of my frustration had been relieved seeing him do a circus act.


    This man is a good punching bag. Before he made any other move, I kicked his remaining leg.


    "ACK!"


    He screamed in pain after falling to the ground. The kick I did was weak, but it would take a while for the man named Norman to stand up.


    "Your vault room is a beautiful ce. Thanks for giving them to me."


    "They''re mine! Not someone the likes of you!"


    Despite being hurt, he still had some fights left in him. For him to deny me my right to loot pissed me off.


    "Yours?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    With him on the ground, I went up to him and stomped on one of his legs. If you listened close enough, you could hear a crack in one of his bones.


    "ARHHHHH!"


    "Could you repeat what you said? I don''t think I heard you correctly."


    Norman was in too much pain to respond to what I said. I wasn''t patient enough to let him have his grip.


    The wealth in his vault was now mine. I yoinked all the items and dragged them on in my storage space inside my watch.


    Seeing his belongings went into my storage space. His heart broke into millions of pieces. Everything that he owned was now mine. I almost pitied him.


    "Sorry, but I have ces to go, and you were wanted dead. So, goodbye."


    He looked at me in horror. He was the opposite of Arnold. Norman hasn''t epted this oue. The only usible exnation for him being here was to run off.


    Conjuring a curse that could affect the temperature of one''s body, I froze him to death. The process was horrifying to the eyes of others.


    Norman was slowly killed painfully. Before he was killed, he had to deal with the cold. Not only did he have to deal with frostbite, he also had to deal with the fear of knowing that he would die.


    [Reina POV]


    Hubby... Even in this battle, I couldn''t help but still think of him. Enemies from the opposing field tried their best to overwhelm us in numbers but were too weak to do so.


    My rapier stabbed the heart of multiple men. I was surprised how I felt nothing when killing these people. Even with my newly developed emotions, I didn''t pity, hate, or have any emotions regarding them.  Thinking about this would be a waste of time if I felt nothing for them.


    After killing multiple men of the opposing force, I retreated and took a short break. I''m sure no one would me me for at least killing a hundred and a few people.


    On the far side, I could see our principal and someone from the Renegades fighting. Going up close to them is dangerous. Just being near them would cause causality.


    Principal Eryn has a hard time going up against the man from the Renegades. The worst-case scenario will be the death of the principal.


    Using my skill, I tried to see what was the best choice to make. There were many limitations to my skill. In scenarios where I''m alone, my skill would only make choices that best to my capability.


    But with many people here, I could use them to assist the principal. Thousands of students made the possibilities endless.


    I closed my eyes and activated my skill. Visions of what needed to be done had appeared in my brain.


    Seeing the best possible option, I felt insanely stupid. I then opened my watch and called for my overpowered fiance.


    "Hubby~! Could you assist us? There is an opponent that the principal is struggling against. I don''t feel safe with such a strong opponent."


    "I didn''t think Jared was here. That''s why I missed him. Thanks, Reina! I''ll reward youter! I have one more person left to take care of. Take care."


    He canceled the call in a hurry. I couldn''t help but blush at his choice of words.

 Chapter 80 Raiding A Criminal Gang (Part VI)

    [Charles POV]


    Reina called earlier and found the location of Jared. I didn''t expect him to be on the battlefield already.


    I had read my reports on him. He is the bane for all magic users. Principal Eryn is getting bashed. All his attacks were useless. I don''t think he could take it much longer.


    Assisting Principal Eryn, I summoned a monster from hell. No one except for a few people knew my actual ability.


    Since that was the case, I made a horrible monster underneath Jared. I summoned a monster with a red fleshy body that was mind-numbing. It had one eye and was seriously disgusting to look at.


    Opening its insanelyrgemouth from underneath, It took a bite of Jared''s legs. The sight was gruesome, and Jared could not react to such a thing.


    He screamed in horror, feeling the pain. My monster had disappeared after taking off the legs of Jared. People with weak hearts had either pissed off their pants or fainted in terror.


    Eryn knew that I had assisted him. He used the chance to eliminate Jared once and for all. The fight between the Renegades and people from the academy wasing to a close.


    Once Jared was dead, the underlings from the Renegades began to retreat. Eryn, the ruthless man he is, had ordered everyone to kill all the men in the field.


    One more person left to deal with was Juan, the organization''s leader. I found him ages ago but decided to deal with himst.


    He was sitting in a treasury room. I knew that he wanted tomunicate with me. I''ll hear what he had to say. I have ns for him, after all.


    [Eryn POV]


    I was panting from how tiring the fight was. Mana resistance was a skill that was troublesome for me to deal with.


    Jared had eyes of despair. Once his legs were gone, I took the chance to make an ice needle using most of my mana to prate his brain.


    Stories of Charles being able to summon monsters from hell were true. Seeing them in sight was terrifying. As terrifying as it may seem, it has helped most of us here.


    "Everyone! Don''t let them escape! Kill them!"


    None of these people deserve to live. They''re the bane of society. Many people''s lives were lost and ruined.


    With this fight over, we would have to explore the whole ce. There were rumors of ves being circted, and dealing with them would be our priority.


    [Charles POV]


    ? Juan sat down on an enclosed box. I was now in the treasury room alone with Juan. He knew that I woulde and sat down to wait for me.


    "Is there something you wanted to say to me?"


    "I have many things to say to you."


    Was he trying to act mysterious? I don''t know if he realized it, but it made him look pretentious. The only reason why I''m letting him say something is because of our background.


    "Then what do you want to say?"


    "Why are you working for this world? With so much power, you could obtain anything you want."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..."


    "With your power, why do you work for the IUC?"


    "You should know how we feel. No one here will understand us. So why do you work for them? They''re only using you for your power!"


    What Juan said was true. There was no reason for me to be under anyone. I wasn''t so stupid to believe in everyone. However, the IUC was special. Anyone with a bit of brain could understand that. The IUC has connections to people from other worlds, and I want to be part of that.


    "Your parents, peers, and everyone doesn''t deserve you!"


    Juan''s words became more of a nk. What he said to me had entered from one side and exited from the other. I understood what he wanted. However, I had no interest in doing so.


    "The people at the top are corrupted, and it needs to be changed."


    "That''s why Charles! Join me! And we could make a change to this shitty society!"


    Juan had miscalcted who I was. I''m a man who is greedy for power. He doesn''t understand this. My actions may be naive, but it was also the quickest way to gain power.


    I had a way out of all my problems. I don''t need to look at the consequences. When the time is right, they won''t be able to harm me.


    "Juan, I think you misunderstood me. I didn''t choose to work under anybody. I''m just biding time. I may be strong, but I''m not invincible."


    [Skill Requirement Unlocked]


    [The World''s Evil: Rank EX (Level: ?)] Any evil within the world will be your power source. You''ll be prone to negative thoughts the more evil power you absorb. Any power that contains some evil or adverse effects within will be empowered.


    [Skill Level Up]


    [Target Of Misfortune is now at the seventh level]


    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 7)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can''t be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 50000 kilometers of you.


    My past will never disappear. All the pain I had suffered will remain. My hatred for people will always remain.


    Even with my power, I know that I''m not invincible. That''s why I need more time. With each time, I will gain more power.


    When I get enough power, I will end the contract I have with Linsey. Cyrus would be my onlypetitor, but that old man will retire soon.


    I then looked at Juan. He felt immense fear toward me. His body was unconsciously shaking, and his eye was bulging.


    "Monster..."


    Did he feel the new power I had received? It was good that only he felt it. I had turned off my power to keep it a secret.


    "Juan, from now on, you''re my puppet."

 Chapter 81 Raiding A Criminal Gang (Part VII)

    I applied a force onto his head and broke his consciousness. What''s the point of killing him? His pocket dimension is a treasure itself. Now I need to build a farm for him. He''ll also be helpful for his monthly reward.


    Looking at the distance, the battle between the two forces wasing to a close. The Academy had won, and the remaining members of Renegades were on the run.


    The treasury room is filled with precious materials. Now it''s all mine. Nabbing everything in the room, the room was now empty.


    I told myself today was a good day. I left the ce and went back to the people of the Academy.


    ~


    "Yo, principal, how is it?"


    He saw me dragging the body of Juan and wondered what I was going to do with it. Before he could ask, I answered for him.


    "His dimensional space is useful. Why not make use of it? He won''t be waking up. I put him in an etern. He''s dead at this point."


    "The fight is now over. We''re exploring everything andforting all the ves and prisoners of this ce."


    I wonder how the ves here would adjust to a new ce. Some will move on with their lives, while others won''t.


    "Is that so?"


    "If everything is done, then I''ll be leaving. I have something important to do."


    I don''t need to include myself any more than this. Without saying anything else, I bid Eryn farewell.


    Going to where Reina was, she noticed that I was nearby. Finding me, she ran up to me like an adorable puppy. Getting the first chance totch onto me, she did.


    "Hubby~!"


    "d to see you unharmed. How''s the fight?"


    During my search, I saw Reina fighting a couple of times. Hearing it in her own words would be better.


    "Those two days had improved my strength by a lot. I could see why you do that a lot. It''s a shame money doesn''t grow on trees. My family is wealthy, but I can''t rely on them for everything."


    Reina''s family are businessmen. They could invest in Reina but wouldn''t be able to do so without Reina doing something in return.


    This time, they let Reina keep 100B dors used for training. Imaging their daughter going to war was a scary thing. In the short two days, Reina is now ranked 9532.


    "Hubby~. May I ask why you''re carrying this person?"


    "He is a useful man. Someone worth a lot of money."


    Reina, seeing that dismissed the man. I wanted to head home and check my earnings.


    "Then let''s head home."


    "How do we do that?"


    I haven''t thought about that... It would be weird to go back to Eryn, but there was no other choice than to do so.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let''s ask the principal. He knows that student that had transported us."


    It was weird going back to the principal. From the looks of it, he didn''t seem surprised. He knew I would return for a way to get out.


    Next to him was a girl that I had recognized. So it was her... My mood couldn''t help but sour. That rude girl I met two days ago.


    There was a bright side to this. Unlike her previous bitchy nature, the current her was now timid as a rabbit.


    From her expression alone, she now knew my identity. At least I knew she wouldn''t be much of an annoyance anymore.


    "It''s good to see you again, principal..."


    The whole conversation was awkward. With the girl teleporting us out of ce, I deleted that memory of mine.


    Now that I think about how do I return to the pocket dimension? I should''ve asked more questions. Even if I can''t use his personal space, I could always get his reward.


    With us transported, we were now in the courtyard where we were in our previous location before we were transported.


    "Hey, Reina."


    "Yes, Hubby~?"


    "Do you supposedly know where I could keep the man on me locked up well-fed?"


    Dragging Juan with me was a weird sight, but in the end, he was currently turned into a resource. No matter how fucked up it sounded, anyone with a tint of greed wouldn''t let this chance go to waste.


    "I don''t know, but you can ask your cat. She seems to know a lot about things like these."


    As much as it was supposed to be an insult, Reina was oddly urate. Nene had some dealing with Linsey and had kept thousands of people locked up in a cell.


    [Eryn POV]


    Seeing Charles leave, my heartbeat couldn''t help but beat intensely. My instinct had told me to be wary of him like there was something dangerous within him.


    I tried not to mind it, but it didn''t help that he was insanely powerful and had mentally broken down a man in the sixth rank. I better send the reward quickly. I don''t want to piss him off.


    Now that the Renegades had been destroyed, the pressure on my shoulder had been lifted--one of thergest crime organizations gone just like that.


    Only a total of fifty students and teachers died, while three hundred were in critical condition. Even though we had won the fight, the atmosphere wasn''t joyful.


    There was a reason why these students were given a chance to fight. Everyone here was, without a doubt, talented.


    But there were some things talent alone could give. This experience will forever be ingrained in their mind. The hardship and near-death experiences will be their driving force to improve.


    Whether they can get past it will be on them. Their growth will continue to increase with this memory passing by.


    For those who are weak-willed, if they lose the drive to fight, then it would be better for them to give up now.


    So, students of this academy. What will be your choice? Giving up or growing? I genuinely hope your potential won''t be wasted because of this.

 Chapter 82 Internet Forum: Raid On The Renegades

    [MostSaneManAlive: Who would''ve thought that streaming this battle would be allowed? I wouldn''t be surprised if Eyrn filed awsuit.]


    [TruthFinder: @MostSaneManAlive. The only reason Eryn would file awsuit would be his imagined being hurt by a criminal. It was hard seeing him get bashed in public.]


    [ErynFangirl424: @MostSaneManAlive. That muscle head got what he deserved! Look at him, despair from his leg getting eaten. He dares hurt Eryn!]


    [CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell: @ErynFangirl424. Eryn is too overrated. He''s so lucky that Charles decides to save his ass. Why can''t we see Charles himself? What a pity.]


    [CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell: @CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell. He has better things to do other than fight these mobs. Since Juan wasn''t shown in the battle, Charles handled all the big bosses.]


    [TotallyNotJelly: @CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell. What''s with these Charles fans? I don''t understand. All he has is power, money, and a good look. He also has many girls... Why can''t people see what''s inside a person''s heart!]


    [WhatALos3r: @TotallyNotJelly. LOSER!!! ALERT!!!]


    ~


    [RaspberryEnjoyer32: What does this school think they''re doing? Why not send adults instead of students to fight in this battle? They may be adults, but they''re still children in the eyes of others.]


    [BrickForABrain: @RaspberryEnjoyer32. The people sent to the raid are students of Brave Academy. Of course, they''ll be sent. They will be able to grow and be protected from the world''s most overpowered guy. Only a few had died, but that''s just life. With how many died, they couldn''t be happier with the results.]


    [ClearAsTheSky: @BrickForABrain. But isn''t it still too risky for them to be sent? They could''ve gotten Charles to annihte everyone in Juan''s pocket dimension.]


    [Machiavellian4: @ClearAsTheSky. It may be risky, but also the most efficient way for students to improve. Not making use of these talents is a waste. Without a doubt, they would gain something for participating in this battle. I doubt the academy would be so cruel not to reward them for eliminating the top crime syndicate.]


    ~


    [AbyssalMagician: Man, looking at the monsters that Charles creates, never gets old. This one especially brought a tingle to my spine. I mean, look at it, a giant bloody flesh with a giant eye in the middle appearing under you with its giant mouth taking a bite out of you. Imagine thating after you.]


    [I''mNotAMadMan: @AbyssalMagician. Scary? I find it pretty adorable. Its round bloody body and bloody teeth make it the best part.]


    [28328: @I''mNotAMadMan. Are you sure you''re not mental? Honestly, I wouldn''t want to go near those things. Who knows what they could do.]


    [ASuperDuperGigaChad: I bet I could take one of those monsters on.]


    [MostSaneManAlive: @ASuperDuperGigaChad. You might as well call yourself a giga retard instead. With what you''re typing, I bet you''re a pussy IRL.]


    ~


    [WildWingsEnjoyer: Look at Juan, he''s basically dead! Charles doesn''t even have a scratch on him in their fight!]


    [PogO825: @WildWingsEnjoyer. What did Charles do to him? Look at those dead eyes. Even a sixth ranker wasn''t able to harm him.]


    [Machiavellian4: @PogO825. It wouldn''t be surprising if he tortured him to the point where he lost his mind. I could see why he kept him alive. His personal dimension is a free plot ofnd. Even if he is a criminal, killing him would be a waste. His ranking is also high. He would make a great resource farm.]


    [ClearAsTheSky: @Machiavellian4. Do you think everyone is that calctive? Not everyone thinks of the most efficient option!]


    [Machiavellian4: @ClearAsTheSky. Your naive outlook is concerning. If you''re not doing what''s efficient, then there''s something wrong with you. Profiting is what makes the world go around.]


    [Sh33sh: @Machiavellian4. Sheesh.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    ~


    [CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell: OMG!!! Did you see the new ranking board??? Charles is now in first ce on the ranking board! What an absolute beast!]


    [CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell: @CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell. As expected from our leader! Even that old coot Cyrus could not stop him from being first!"]


    [Vex539: @CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell. I haven''t been on social media in weeks, and things have changed.]


    [WhatALos3r: @Vex539. LOSER!!!]


    [Vex539: @WhatALos3r. Oh, shut up, no one likes you.]


    [WRizz: @CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell. This generation is entering a new era. If Charles keeps growing, our world will upgrade in terms of rank. Imagine the loot we''ll get!]


    [GoblinHoarder: @WRizz. EZ money!]


    [ImNotOverlyCautious: Even if we were going to be invaded by a second-rank world, I bet Charles would be able to handle them himself. It''s a blessing for us to have him in our world.]


    ~


    [SexyCatWomen: Master~!!! He''s so handsome~! Why is she with that tty~!"]


    [DoggyLuck: @SexyCatWomen. Sigh... Women... I know you''re thirsty, but couldn''t you stop leaking your thoughts? I won''t be surprised if you get swatted by the Burgess family for ndering her.]


    ? [GoldDigger342: Charles!!! <3. Give me your babies!!! I know you have a fiance, but I want to join his harem!!!]


    [ThatGuy42: @GoldDigger342. You in his harem? I bet you''re as ugly as a cow!]


    [GoldDigger342: @ThatGuy42. No one wants your opinion! You''re trying to gain attention from me, which you''ll never get from a girl!]


    [ThatGuy42: @GoldDigger342. You''re delusional. I called you an ugly cow, and you think I want your attention? I bet no one will ever buy you with how dumb you look.]


    ~


    [Soooooo: So... What will happen to the ves? I doubt they would get adjusted to society immediately.]


    [R2X: @Soooooo. They would probably be taken to a ward. Who knows how long they''ve been in there? Some might even be ves for their whole lives. I especially feel bad for the woman there.]


    [LemonCakePuddingCupCake: @R2X. I heard that there were more than five hundred thousand ves. So many resources were drained from them.]


    [MidLevelBoss: @LemonCakePuddingCupCake. Actually, there are seven hundred thousand ves in Juan''s dimension.]


    [GrillsAreTheBest: @R2X. All well, that ends well. At least none of the ves are going to be tortured anymore. The worst of the worst for them had passed. Now they should live a better life.]


    [ImTheAuthor: @GrillsAreTheBest. As idealistic as it may sound. Not all of them would move on with their lives. Some will definitely move on with their lives, but others are mentally drained. It won''t be surprising if some of them take their own life.]

 Chapter 83 SS: A Tint Of Pleasure

    [ire POV]


    "Girls, why don''t we y with some men from the other world?"


    I blushed to hear such an outrageous proposal. I know our race iscking in men but do they have to be this proactive this early?


    "ire, your face is red. Are you not up for the challenge? I know you aren''t the most courageous person, so don''t be too pressured into joining."


    "I don''t need your pity. I could find one for myself!"


    It was stupid for me tosh out at my friend. I know she meant what was best for me, but I don''t want to be treated differently from the others.


    Storming to find someone, I sat in the corner of a chair. I didn''t dare to talk to someone I hadn''t met.


    What am I going to do? Should I go back and apologize? Ahhh!!! I rubbed my head due to my stupidity.


    In the corner of my eye, someone was alone at the food stand. Looking at his features, I would say he was my type. I did tell my friend that I was going to get a man. He was the perfect person to be picked. Gathering all my courage, I started my game.


    "Hey! What are you doing here alone~?"


    Was my tone flirty enough? I had enough source material from the girls of my world. But each world''s culture was different, so it was hard to tell whether what I did was sessful.


    The man I had approached had started to observe me. He may not know it, but it was rude for him to do so. It''s a good thing that he was handsome. Otherwise, he would''ve been pped.


    "I''m looking for something to eat. But the food here is different from where I''m from."


    I know I asked, but he didn''t have to tell me. I nced at the food he was looking at and looked away in disgust. What kind of people serve these?


    "Do you need something from me? I doubt you woulde up to me with no motive."


    He''s cold... I had a motive, but it wasn''t something one should be wary about. I was hurt. I was supposed to rope his heart. Instead, I made him wary of me.


    "Isn''t your trust in anyone a bit too low? You won''t find someone you will love from being that wary."


    I had wondered what response he would give. Despite his coldness, he was still interesting to get to know.


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Did he have someone??? Even with his cold exterior, I wonder who he was with.


    ~


    It hurts... After fighting a team of three, my friends were eliminated, leaving me alone. Should I surrender and leave? My teammate would think less of me if I did that.


    A little while after, I felt the presence of three people nearby. I recognized two of them, Charles and that shameless cat, Nene. I''m so doomed!!! I can''t beat the three of them.


    "You wouldn''t harm a weak and innocent girl, would you?"


    I gave a nervous chuckle trying to get out without being harmed. I could only hope that they weren''t aggressive and would harm me.


    "You''re the only one left other than us. Nene here wants to y with you."


    My skin crawled hearing Charles say y. Who knows what that shameless cat would do once we got into a fight? It didn''t help that I was severely weakened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "y? Isn''t that a little cruel?"


    The shameless cat didn''t care what I had said. She made an unsavory face once she took her first step toward me. I felt fear once she came closer.


    "Ah! What are you going to do..? Nene, right? Can''t we talk about this..."


    My voice lowered the more she sped up. Her hand made a creepy motion aiming for my chest.


    "Wait... Please stop!"


    "Ahh~!"


    I made the most embarrassing noise that I have ever made in public. It didn''t help that the perverted cat was still groping me. I wanted to cry in shame.


    ~


    My social life is over... I sat alone at a table, unable to face anyone. Once we exited the closed space, I ran for my life.


    Charles, the man who had his teammate embarrassed me, approached. I blushed once I saw his face. It didn''t help that he was nearby hearing what sound I had made.


    "I''m sorry for what Nene did. I may not be able to do much, but I hope you don''t hold a grudge against her."


    "..."


    I didn''t know that Charles could be so sincere. It made me jealous that he had to go his way to apologize to the one who did it.


    A grudge? I definitely have a grudge. One thing came to mind, but I was too embarrassed to ask. Gathering my courage, I decided to go for it.


    "Could you touch my breast?"


    "..."


    I wasn''t going to lie. Being touched by the cat felt good, but it was still embarrassing. I wanted to experience this from him.


    "Are you serious?"


    I nodded, wanting him to do so, so he did. Hisrge hand touched my chest, and an unexinable pleasure started to build up.


    "Aah~!"


    Unconsciously I moaned for the second time. My moan attracted some attention from the people nearby.


    I ran for it again, not wanting to hear the gossip between the party''s people. This unexinable pleasure, I have decided.


    When the party ended, I departed without saying anything to him. A slight regret came crashing toward me once this had happened.


    "ire, you alright? You seem a bit disappointed. Did you lose a man that caught your sight? You should know that flower girls should never give up."


    Hearing what my friend said, she was right. I couldn''t afford to give up. That man who touched my breast better take responsibility.


    Charles, you said you would take responsibility. Once I get home and settle down, I will find you and make you mine.

 Chapter 84 SS: A Life Of A Maid (Part II)

    [Rose POV]


    These few days were hectic. It was another significant change that happened in my life. I didn''t think I would have a rollercoaster of a ride of emotions this early.


    It started when Master had returned from his trip. Master was generous enough to let everyone in the house drink. Thest time that happened was when my brother left me.


    I didn''t think I would get to drink such a rare delicacy this soon. Drinking with Be and Ellena was a st. We talked about mundane things, but it was enjoyable.


    Be and Ellena are lightweights. After having a conversation with them, they fell asleep drunk. I couldn''t leave them lying on the dining table. Taking them to their room, I saw Nene peeping in the door to Master''s room.


    Once I was close enough, Nene noticed my presence, and before I could speak, she covered my mouth.


    "Master is ying with that white hair bitch."


    They really don''t get along... I hope they won''t get to the point of killing one another someday.


    "Why don''t we join in on the fun? I know you want to seduce Master. This is your chance~."


    My face turned into a blushing mess. I know I said I would do my best to seduce Master, but I don''t think I''m ready to sleep with him yet.


    But Nene gave me a chance to do this right. The faster that I do it, the better it will be. I have made up my mind and will give it my all. And if I seed, then I''ll owe Nene a lot. Seeing that I had agreed to join, Nene opened the door, and I made my toughest choice yet.


    ~


    A day had passed since that night. I was awake with two other people sleeping. Master was already awake and was out of the room.


    Remembering the content of yesterday''s night, I couldn''t help but blush. Yesterday was a wild night. Being embraced by him was an experience that I had never felt.


    The starting point of our love session was rough. Gradually, the pain of my torn virginity subsided, and the pleasure took over. I couldn''t help but reminisce about that memory of our night.


    I know I told myself younger men weren''t my type, but I might have to reconsider how good sleeping with Master felt.


    My legs ached, and I felt the need to go clean myself. After washing up, I went to the dining room to talk to Master about yesterday night.


    Before I could talk to him, I heard Be and Master talk. Master was speaking to Be about his past, and I was pretty surprised by what he said.


    Master''s past wasn''t all much of a secret. Almost everyone in the world knows a bit of his past. The world has no privacy, with many people having the power to search for your records about your past.


    After Master finished talking, I showed up and interrupted their discussion. I politely asked Be to leave, wanting to talk to him alone. With Be leaving, I told myself I would make it up to her.


    Before we could talk, Be returned with some food. Spending a lot of energyst night also made me realize I was hungry.


    "Rose, could I ask you one thing? Why did you decide to work in a ce like this?"


    I was surprised by the question Master had asked. Should I tell him a lie or the truth? Lying to him would be the worst oue if he were to know that I lied. Telling him the truth might also hurt.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Would you hate me if I said I only wanted to seduce you?"


    Trusting in my intuition, I went with the truth. I hope my intuition won''t fail me.


    "Did you have bad intentions in doing so?"


    "No."


    "Then I don''t mind. It''s natural for someone to aim for the top."


    Considering his past, I don''t think he cared. I sighed in relief, thanking my intuition. For the third time, Be returned and called us because of a guest.


    Julius Fowler... Why is he here? I told myself I didn''t have a grudge against him, but that wasn''t true. Seeing him here made my mood worsen.


    "Julius Fowler... What are you doing here?"


    "Your brother died a day ago."


    My brother and I didn''t have the greatest rtionship in the family. He was thest bloodline carrying the hope of my family, but I didn''t feel anything.


    The moment he abandoned me was when I lost any feelings for him as my family. His death didn''t bother me, but the arrival of Julius did.


    "What does he have to do with me? That bastard left me alone when I needed him the most!"


    "He is drowned in debt. You''re thest one of his family left. For his will, all his debt will be sent to you. All I need is for you to sign it. Mywyer here will do all the process."


    "Why would I do that? He has nothing to do with me."


    I don''t care about his debt. It''s his fault for taking out a loan. I''m not here to be a scapegoat.


    Julius and hiswyer began to talk down to me after I refused to sign in the legal process of taking on the debt.


    Before they could keep talking, Master took it upon himself to deal with them. The matter was settled, and my legs were about to give up.


    Just when my legs gave out, Master carried me. My heart couldn''t help but beat quicker once he held me tightly.


    "Rose. I don''t mind if you want to be mine. Seduce me. If you do, then I can return the love to you."


    "You''re weird. You know that?"


    "And you''re the person trying to seduce the weird person."


    Afterughing at our short joke, I kissed him on the lips. I know I made the right choice in seducing him. I swear on my word that Master will be mine.

 Chapter 85 SS: Saintess Observation Note

    Charles Anderson is a man connected to God. I confirmed it when I touched his chest. The energying from him empowered me.


    My schedule changed a lot during my stay. During the morning, I would go to the orphanage and check up on the children, and during the afternoon to evening, I would follow Charles around.


    After observing Charles, I would say that he was a particr person. He acts purely on desire, but despite acting in desire, I felt he was suppressing something inside him.


    Watching the news, I was surprised that the academy''s students were going on a raid. I hadn''t heard from him that he was going on a raid. He could''ve asked me for prior assistance.


    News of him bing the first rank had reached the world. Is this the reason why God wants me to follow him? He will, without a doubt, change the world for better or worse. I wonder which path of action he would take.


    The servants weed Charles back to his house, along with his fiance. Everyone was surprised that he had carried a man that looked barely alive.


    But I felt there was something different about him. The power I felt radiating from him had increased significantly--his power felt dark. Other than that, nothing else changed.


    Feeling the aura that wasing off of him felt refreshing. My skill allowed me to absorb some of god''s power. Then what kind of connection does he have with god?


    I had underestimated him. The pure essence within him was one simr to the god. I never thought being near him would feel this good.


    Since I didn''t want him to feel ufortable with my staring, I looked at the man Charles was holding.


    I knew who he was. Juan, the leader of the Renegades. I was shocked to see Charles carrying around. It wouldn''t be surprising if Juan were to be executed in front of millions.


    "Charles, what are you going to do to him?"


    Over the days I have observed Charles, I knew there was no use in predicting what he wanted. I could only ask to see what he wanted.


    "I''m turning him into our personal farm. There''s no use in killing him when he gives us more benefits while alive."


    That was hical for anyone to do that, but I doubt he would care. I then looked at Juan and continued to observe Charles even more.


    "I would like to congratte you on being in first."


    Changing the topic away from Juan, I congratted him. I thought Charles would take a little longer. Cyrus''s power was in a different league. Being somewhere within a hundred years, he had a lot of time to perfect his abilities.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why, thank you. I''m feeling pretty well. I''m going into my room. There are a lot of things I have obtained from the raid. You''re wee to see what I got."


    This is the first time I have seen him this happy. So greed was one of his main motivations. With his past, it wouldn''t be surprising.


    His fiance was also strange. I felt that she had mellowed out. She had openly shown hostility once we met. Now she didn''t even find it strange that I was following them.


    ~


    [Charles Observation Note]


    Note one: Despite his cold demeanor, he''s pretty affectionate to people he considers close. This was a good trait to have. He may not know of this, but Charles is starving for affection. During his childhood, he was always alone with no one to rely on. Now that he has his lovers, I hope this will improve his mental state to a certain degree.


    Note two: Upsetting him was something you wouldn''t want to do. I''m not sure about his lovers, but the maids and butlers here get scared if Charles gets upset. I don''t know what he did, but I bet it wasn''t something anyone wanted to see.


    Note three: Charles has a yful personality and an intense curiosity. He allows me to follow him without much care because of his interest in me. Not in a romantic way or anything, but how I would react to certain situations. I had to learn this the hard way once there was trouble, and he wanted me to deal with the problem that only I would find troublesome.


    Note four: This links to note one, but like I said about his cold demeanor. Toward people that he doesn''t know, he has empathy toward anyone. Even if they were killed before him, he wouldn''t bat an eye.


    Note five: It''s not a secret, but Charles is lustful. I couldn''t help but sigh at this. There was even a time when he was making love with one of his lovers in front of me. I couldn''t fathom how someone could do this in front of another person. Small Note: The size of his male organ is about eight inches and a half.


    Note six: What I learned today is his greed. It''s natural to want more once you were born poor. But I felt his greed for something was unnaturally high to an unhealthy degree. I hope this greed of his won''t bite him in the back. As someone chosen by god, it would be disappointing if that happened.


    For the whole week, I have made an observation note of Charles. These notes weren''t wholly urate and would change from time to time.


    We will begin our attack on a different world in a few days. There, I could see more of Charles''s nature.


    What does God want me to do? While I could feel its energy, I couldn''t read its intention. Does god want me to support him or eliminate him?


    Until I receive my answer from God, I will stay side-by-side neutral with Charles. I took my notes and put them in my storage ring. It was alreadyte, and sleeping should be a priority. Before I drift to bed, I wonder what the future has in store for us.

 Chapter 86 SS: A Change Of Heart

    [Reina POV]


    After the night with Charles, I felt alive. Waking up, I found the perverted cat in front of my face with a feather in her hand.


    Usually, I would be angry at her antics, but I didn''t need to be. Ignoring what she did, I looked at my lovely fiance Charles.


    Ever since I lived with him, the emotions I felt were something I hadn''t felt in a long time. The new or old emotions I felt clouded most of my judgment.


    Even if I don''t mean to, the anger I have umted over the weeks has been more anger than I had my entire life.


    Looking at the stupid cat, most negative emotionse from her. Since I''m on the winning end this time, I should take this chance to anger her.


    Now that I think about it, he''s my fiance. Shouldn''t I have a nickname for him? Everyone calls Charles, Charles. I want to have a memorable name for him alone for me.


    Then what should I call him? Darling? No. I feel like he would cringe once I say that. Then sweety? No. It has no flow to it.


    "Hubby~!"


    Saying something that came to mind, I hugged him with a lovely greeting. Hubby and the perverted cat were surprised by my gesture.


    Once I had close contact with him, I felt my body heat up. The effect of yesterday''s night was too intense. There were times I felt like I was going to die. I don''t know if my sensitivity will ever recover.


    "Master~! It''s not fair that Whitey gets to call you that! I also want a hug!"


    I felt rxed around the stupid cat for once. Before yesterday night, I always had this insecurity of being unable to attract Hubby''s attention. Deep inside, I knew Charles epted me as his fiance because of my family''s influence.


    Everything about the perverted cat made me jealous. I was jealous of her ability to do whatever she wanted without worry. Even with my skill, the oue wasn''t guaranteed unless I made an effort for the future I wanted.


    Last night''s date really did wonders. It made me realize that most of my worries were for nothing. I have discovered a trait of Hubby that even he hasn''t realized.


    Despite his tough exterior, he''s soft on the inside. And a big one at that. I know it was selfish of me to use this as an advantage, but love is war. You know what they say. I can''t waste this perfect opportunity. It would be stupid of me too.


    Anyways after I got my hug, I felt my day brightening. The perverted cat joined in,peting with me for his attention.


    "What''s with that nickname?"


    "It''s cute, isn''t it? I think it would be good rather than calling you Charles."


    He was unsure how to react. This was like him a week ago when we were in London. He''s so adorable when he''s ufortable.


    "Master! Whitey has been brainwashed!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The stupid cat couldn''t believe the sudden mood change I had made. I''m sure anyone would be surprised if the grumpy me turned into a bright person.


    "Brainwashed? I think you''re mistaken about something. Hubby here only gave me a lot of lovest night."


    This time the stupid cat was on the losing end. Who knew a change would be this much of a character''s progression? No wonder people say jealous women are ugly. I felt liberated from the negative outlook I had seen in life.


    "Master! It''s my turn!"


    The perverted cat couldn''t take it anymore. Out of desperation, she took off everything she had. Like me, she was now fully nude.


    "Nene, I will make up the time for you tonight. We''ll be doing a raid in two days, and I need Reina here to do her best and prepare."


    The stupid cat looked like she was going to die. Now that I think about it, did hubby say raid? When did I be part of a raider? I was surprised by what Hubby had said, but maybe I had misheard what he said.


    "Did you say raid?"


    I asked for confirmation to ensure I didn''t mishear what Hubby said. Waking up and hearing that I would go to a raid is thest thing I would expect.


    "Yes. You were one of the students selected to go on a raid. Don''t thank me. I have epted that proposal for you. This would be a good experience, and the reward shouldn''t be too bad."


    "..."


    This was big to take in. Shouldn''t my hubby consult with me first before agreeing? I know he is doing it in my best interest, but I don''t see why I should be in danger.


    Does he still hold somewhat of a grudge against me for what I did in London? I remember him saying that he was petty, but since he''s my fiance, he shouldn''t have, right? Maybe I''m looking at it the wrong way. He''s doing this to help me.


    "Our teacher had given us a chance to raid the Reina! That''s why we''re going to train you. I can''t let you die."


    Forgetting my earlier train of thought, hearing him say that made my heart tug. While I know what he meant, this was still the most romantic thing he had ever said to me out of sex.


    "Nene, you''re going to supervise her on her training."


    "Master~! I will do my best to whip her in shape~!"


    The stupid cat sounded too eager for this. I wanted to protest this, but I doubt hubby will do anything about it.


    Her annoying whining had disappeared, and her smile turned wicked. If she were too unreasonable, I would ask hubby to take care of her.


    And for these two days, there were only three things I had to do: training, sex, and sleep. I spent at least a hundred billion cash. These two days were the most productive days of my life.

 Chapter 87 Some Down Time

    [Charles POV]


    The rain was pouring, and I was staring into the distance, looking at the void. Everything I saw was ck, devoid of any light. My consciousness was blurry, and I felt like I could sink into the ground any second.


    Where am I? I can''t even think properly. I felt chaos in my head, and it was killing me. Shit... Not only was my mind heavily weighted, but my body was. I noticed that I was sinking into the darkness under me. With my mind being influenced, I realized this was a dream.


    ~


    I woke up from a shitty dream and awakened the others. My sporadic movement had surprised them.


    "What''s wrong..?"


    "Hubby, are you alright?"


    "Master, more~!"


    Rose took my right arm, and Reina, who took my left, asked worriedly about my mental state. Nene, not surprisingly, didn''t wake up. Her lump of fat was still leaning against me.


    "I''m fine. A nightmare got me."


    After having a nightmare, I wasn''t in the mood to sleep. I gently got Nene off of me and left the bed.


    "I''m going to go take a walk. I won''t be sleeping for today."


    "Do you want me toe with you?"


    "No need. Get all the rest you can."


    Reina offered to join me for a walk, but I preferred to be alone for my walk. Leaving the house, I went down the road.


    The ind town was peaceful at night. I now have the skill to look around the world without being noticed, but it wasn''t the same without my other senses feeling this sensation.


    My face blended in with my outfit because it was dark outside. No one in the town bothered me, and it was a nice change of pace once in a while.


    When was thest time I was this rxed? I couldn''t remember. It had been years. I haven''t been out much during the night, but I could say that the scenery is breathtaking.


    I wonder how much work the construction workers did to make this city. Coupled with the artificial lighting matched with the night, it wouldn''t be far off to call this city a piece of art.


    Since I''m here, I have got to check out what the night in this city offers. And I know one ce where I gotta go--the casino.


    With my skill, I would likely win in terms of luck. Games like slots would result in me losing more, but it wouldn''t hurt to try.


    Going to the most popr casino in the city, I changed my outfit into something more inconspicuous.


    This ce looks like a party. Inside the casino are the apparent gambling den, a bar, and a ce for rich people to hang out.


    Arriving at the den, the real question starts now. How much money should I gamble? If I do it lower than a million, then I won''t have the experience of what gambling truly is. But if I gamble too much, I would be considered an idiot.


    Let''s start with the slot machine. I want to see how much luck I have. My misfortune is at zero, but it doesn''t mean my luck is good.


    Slots with high payout are usually unrealistic, but that''s what I''m here for. Going to a slot with the highest payout of 1000X, I went to one that uses magical anime girls as its theme.


    "Hey, kid. You new here?"


    Checking the voice to my right was a man with a scar on his left eye. He had blond hair and blue eyes. The man had slick-styled hair, and one would think that he was probably in a gang with his get-up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Was he trying to pick a fight with me? If he was, then he picked the wrong person to mess with. Answering his question, I took the chance to wait for an opening.


    "Yeah."


    "Do you mind if I watch? This is my spot, but I got paid out by Magical Chloest night. The value of this slot should be lowered."


    "..."


    I was surprised by what he said. People say you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover; sometimes, they''re correct.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    The "magical girl slot" machine needed a minimum of a hundred to start, and the maximum was one hundred thousand.


    "How often do youe to the casino?"


    If the man in front of me were a girl, he would''ve misunderstood me and thought this was an attempt to flirt with him. But it was a good conversation starter.


    After paying ten thousand dors from my credit card, I started my first spin and only got the same value as what I paid.


    "Magical Girl Chloe and I have a bond. There isn''t a day where I miss out on seeing her."


    And this is why you don''t get overly attached to a character from a show, especially something that costs money. It would ruin you. I have seen a lot of news about it.


    For the whole night, I was supposed to check around the whole ce, but I ended up spending all of my time on the slot talking with that man.


    Despite his unusually obsessive nature with a slot machine girl, he didn''t seem like a bad person to be around.


    "What''s your name?"


    I had asked. Even though we talked the whole night, neither knew the other''s name. It would be weird to leave it at that.


    "Prince."


    "..."


    "Your name doesn''t match your appearance."


    For a man who is called Prince, I would imagine him to be a pretty boy character. But the person in front of me was the opposite looking of one.


    "You don''t have to tell me that. How about you?"


    "Call me C."


    "C?"


    I have decided against telling him my real name. Making friends with someone like me would give someone too much pressure.


    "It''s fun talking to you. Later."


    Before he could ask more, I left. This night was worthwhile in my book.

 Chapter 88 Before The Invasion And Top Ten (Part I)

    A few dayster, after my stroll to the casino. Nene, Constance, and I were now at the IUC headquarters. Linsey, Nene, Constance, and I would meet the other participants to discuss the n for the invasion.


    Constance isn''t part of the IUC but followed along with me because she would attend the same meeting.


    If nothing goes wrong in the meeting, we should be doing an invasion in two days. Doing an invasion was much more dangerous than being invaded.


    Not only would we have to go against the whole world, but we would know nothing about the ce we would invade. There were many disadvantages, but the rewards were tremendous.


    There was also someone that might show up that I wanted to see. Ricardo Mullen, my target to kill. I don''t know if he''ll show up, but the chances are high. Killing him in the invasion should be easy, with no one expecting me to do anything to him.


    "Master~! You''re making that money face again~!"


    "I can''t help it. Just think of what we could get when we seed."


    There was only one instance where our world had only sessfully invaded a world. While it may be good news, there was only one survivor. And that man is Cyrus.


    It was no secret what he got. Cyrus leaked it to the world since he thought it would be annoying if everyone asked. After that raid, Cyrus went into istion.


    While we can''t confirm what Cyrus said, the rewards that Cyrus had shown would make anyone kill for it.


    A hundred years ago, the raid they did on an invasion of the world was simr to ours in age. They were a few years ahead, but our progress had much more impact.


    Compared to the one a hundred years ago, the world we''re going to invade will be stronger than thest. I wonder if our reward will be greater than thest.


    Since only Cyrus got the reward, does he get all hundred participants'' reward or only for himself? I''m confident we''ll win. I had a wicked idea once I got into the other world.


    "Master~! You''re making the same face but eviler~!"


    "Nene. If you''re going to follow me in this invasion, you''ll see something fun."


    "Fun. Eh? Charles, if you don''t mind, could I join in as well?"


    Linsey, who heard our conversation, joined in. Linsey would definitely love what I was going to do.


    "It''s not like I could stop you."


    She''s my piggy bank. I can''t kill her for no reason. Constance, who said nothing, stared at me. Knowing her for these few days, I knew she would follow me regardless.


    While we talked, Linsey took us to an underground entrance of an underground desert. Here we would be meeting the other ny-six peopleing into this battle.


    New people with new personalities. Would I be able to get along with some of them? I know there will be people here that won''t get along with me due to jealousy of my talent.


    Coming into the ce, from the looks of it, we were thest ones to arrive. We weren''tte. We had arrived in the nick of time.


    Only seven of the top ten were going to this raid. Cyrus and Juan were out. Juan was still part of the top ten with his mind fucked.


    1: Charles Anderson


    2: Cyrus


    3: Constance


    4: Felicia Levine<novelnext></novelnext>


    5: Sydney Gates


    6: Juan yton


    7: Nora Everett


    8: Ricardo Mullen


    9: Lance Curry


    10: Jamil Obrien


    Along with Cyrus and Juan. The woman named Sydney decided to drop out. Like Cyrus, she was also a reclusive person.


    Ricardo Mullen, I quickly nced at him and had his features memorized instantly. With me added to the equation, everyone took nces at me.


    "Everyone here is now here. Let''s start the meeting."


    Felicia, the fourth-ranked, initiated the conversation. She is an olddy known as the witch of the gue. For someone in her sixties, she looks barely twenty. From her title alone, anyone could guess that poison is her specialty.


    "We''ve agreed upon us that the invasion will start in two days. Before we enter, does anyone here want to drop out? You should know the dangers of entering this invasion. The chances of you living won''t be high."


    Before we continued what we nned, Felicia gave everyone here a warning.


    "No one here would judge you if you want to leave."


    It''s natural for people to leave. No one here wanted to die, but the reward was too excellent for anyone to give up. Even with the witch of the gue warning, no one left.


    Everyone here was a top fighter, and running wouldn''t be an option for most of them. They have their pride as a fighter.


    "Since no one is leaving, let''s begin."


    "In the invasion, we''ll be separated by only a few miles apart. We should regroup as soon as possible and make our move."


    That was a short and easy n. Weck a lot of information regarding where we''ll be. However, from the looks of it, some people are opposed to it.


    In my opinion, I also disagree with the n created by the witch of the gue. I know it was selfish of me not to stick with the group, but I honestly don''t care if anyone here dies except for Nene and Linsey.


    I''m not a group person. I prefer the freedom of this invasion.


    "Sorry, but I will have to disagree. I''m here to test my strength to the fullest."


    Lance, the ninth person on the board, denied the n Felicia made. Felicia red at him, but Lance himself didn''t care.


    Lance is the definition of a fighting maniac. He''s the type of person who will live for fighting and die for fighting.


    There were many moments of him being in a near-death state. What made him so special was his ability to power up the more he got beaten. Not even Constance would be able to handle him without taking extra measures.


    With Lance disagreeing, more will join.

 Chapter 89 Before The Invasion And Top Ten (Part II)

    "I would also like to go out alone."


    The other person, apart from Lance, is Nora Everett. Nora Everett, the seventh rank. Like Lance, she also wanted to go alone.


    I don''t know about Nora, but she seems like a lone wolf type. Her harsh tone could make anyone in this room shiver.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    Only two people rejected Felicia''s n. She asked if anyone else wanted to go alone. Since Felicia asked, I will also raise my hand.


    "Sorry, but grouping isn''t my specialty, so I would only go with the people of IUC."


    My words caused a lot ofmotion. As the strongest person here, they wanted me to babysit them.


    "Don''t worry. I will do my job. I can even kill their top three in an instant."


    What I said is true. If they did show up in front of me, I could wipe them off the face of the. The others didn''t seem too convinced about what I said. I didn''t care if they didn''t believe what I said. They would see what I could do sooner orter.


    No one here could say anything once I said my piece. They wanted toin but didn''t voice anything.


    "Are you sure you can back that up?"


    Felicia was the only one to say anything. Unless I can prove it to them, Felicia would get off my back and let me do what I want.


    Since she wanted to see if I had the skill to back them up, I used my skill on everyone in the room except for the three people with me.


    Everyone was surprised by what I had done. They all came crashing down to the floor, unable to get up.


    "See? There''s no need for me to stay in groups. If I wanted to kill all of you, you wouldn''t even get a chance to see it."


    Not even the top ten of our world could stand up to my curse. Releasing my curse, everyone stood back up. Everyone was displeased by what I had done, but like I said earlier. They can''t do anything about it. The looks that they''re giving me would pressure anyone if they cared about public image.


    Linsey was chuckling at what I had done. Linsey being the sadistic person she is,ughed at their misery. Of course, she tried her best not to show it as she didn''t want to make enemies here.


    Nene, on the other hand, had hearts in her eyes. She loves it when I show people my dominance, even in bed.


    Seeing that I won''t stay with the group, Felicia stopped bothering me and continued to talk. Lance was looking at me with a sharp glint in his eyes. Did he want to fight me?


    "I would also like to step out of the group and follow Charles."


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    With four people from the top ten against going Felicia''s idea. Only three were left. Most people were surprised by the decision made by Constance. But when they remembered that I hadn''t used my skill on her, they made a connection that we knew each other.


    Felicia could only sigh at this predicament. More than half of the strongest people here had decided to move alone--especially the two strongest.


    I have checked out the remaining two of the top ten for the rest of this meeting. Jamil, who was in tenth ce, has the face of a total pushover. But with his rank, he shouldn''t be.


    Then we have Ricardo, my target to kill. Ricardo has this cautious air around him. I thought he would be a confident scumbag from Kurt''s story. He said I was simr to Ricardo, but he''s nothing like me. Twenty years would change a person. Maybe he mellowed out and decided to live a safe life.


    In the grouping of Felicia. She, along with ny-three other people, will stay together. The rest of the people thought staying together would be a good idea.


    There weren''t many things to talk about. Most people here already knew one another and their skills. Everyone would bring their supplies, and the reward that is given by the system would be theirs.


    With the meeting over, everyone was beginning to leave. There was one thing that I had to say before a person I wanted to talk to left.


    "Old bat. Your poison is ineffective against me. Do try harder, but I doubt that was going to work."


    That''s right. That stupid old hag tried to poison me. My dragon heart made me immune to any curses and poison. So the fourth rank person here was unable to do anything to me.


    Everyone heard what I said, as I said that out loud intentionally. Everyone knew I was mocking her, and Felicia, for the first time, had shown any emotions.


    "Later, old bat."


    Before she could blow up, I bid her goodbye. Linsey wanted tough at her face but decided to do so once we left. She can''t afford to take such a risk.


    "Charles, you crack me up. You made an enemy out of her, but I doubt you care."


    What Linsey said was correct. To me, Felicia was someone receable on the ranking boards. I knew how powerful I was. I''m still surprised that our world is still in the first rank, even if I''m this strong.


    "You three could get back by yourself. I''ll see you three in two days."


    Saying so, Linsey has teleported back to her office. Only three of us left, and we had to ask Constance to drive us back home.


    Getting back home, I thought about the people going through the invasion. Even when I told Felicia that I would kill the top three, I never said when.


    The participants were definitely going to die, but how many? I''m not a good person. There is no reason for me to help anyone from my world.


    Like I said about Felicia. Everyone else in the room is receable. Even if they die, it won''t affect me in the slightest.

 Chapter 90 The Day Before The Invasion

    There''s still one more day before we start the invasion. I was spending time with my girls since they were worried about the possible dangers of starting one. Even if they knew how strong I was, they still couldn''t help but worry.


    Before we started going to another world, I needed to beef up Nene. There could be a moment if I got careless for some apparent reason, and Nene could be harmed because of my carelessness.


    Shopping for more resources has been amon thing for me. I now knew the market price for everything sold in these ranking shops.


    "Master~! I wuv you~!"


    Nene knew why we were making these trips. I haven''t told them why, but Nene knew we would prepare something for her before we started tomorrow''s day.


    Not only was Nene here, but Reina and Rose were as well. As for Constance, she went to an orphanage. FYI, I prefer not to interact with any kids. They''re blunt and unreasonable. Reasoning them would only hurt my head.


    "Ah... Master, what are we going to buy?"


    Rose here had no idea where we were going. I had told everyone here that we were going shopping and that''s it.


    "We''re doing prep work for tomorrow''s event. I can''t have any idents happening."


    Rose finally knew why Nene had randomly told me that she loved me. Now that she had established what we were doing, we quickly went to my favorite ranking shop from my great friend Kurt.


    "Kurt, it''s been a while. Your request will be made in a day. Look forward to it."


    Going to the store that Kurt owns, I greeted him. Weeks passed, and it was my first time seeing him since then.


    "Been a while, Charles."


    Kurt looked like he had something to say but didn''t dare to say it. I wonder what I did to make him scared of me. I don''t remember doing anything toward Kurt.


    "You have something you want to say? As long as it''s not offensive, I won''t care."


    "The request I made, I want to cancel it."


    That came as a surprise to me. Kurt did a lengthy talk session on why he hated Ricardo. For him to cancel the request now, something must''ve happened.


    Reina and Nene knew that Kurt had requested something. They didn''t know the content but knew he didn''t want anyone to find out. On the other hand, Rose had no idea what we were talking about.


    "Why would I do that? I don''t mind epting unless you pay more than the deal you make."


    For a geass to be null, one mustplete the contract, or both of the people in the contract must agree to a cancetion.


    "Tsk..." Kurt clicked his tongue once he heard what I said. Maybe that was why he was hesitant to speak up earlier. He knew I would ask more since he knew my greedy nature.


    "Fine... Have it your way. What do you want?"


    "Do you know what is going on tomorrow?"


    There shouldn''t be any news leaked about the invasion tomorrow. Kurt here seems rich, so that he might know something.


    "Yeah, Ricardo stopped by, and that''s why I''m making a full stop to the request I wanted. We had a long talk..."


    No wonder why Kurt looks so out of it. He''s probably digesting the information he got yesterday. Meeting someone you hated all this time for all these years would take a toll on someone.


    I told him I didn''t care about what had happened to them. Since Kurt had told me the story, he might as well speak of it some more.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So, are both of you friends now?"


    "No. We cut all remaining ties."


    "What a bittersweet story."


    Kurt didn''t take well to my sarcastic response and red at me. He then sighed and continued talking.


    "Just get on what you want and leave."


    "Well, I want you to give anything that will give her protection or anything that could strengthen her."


    I brought Nene over and gave Kurt an idea of what she needed. Kurt only stared at her and said nothing.


    "Kurt, do you want me to prick your eyes? It''s creepy for an old man to stare at a youngdy."


    Kurt panicked and coughed out loud. He looked flustered by what I said. Nene did her best not tough at him.


    "I''m... Only thinking about what she needed."


    "I have the perfect item for your lover."


    Nene was proud to have Kurtpliment her. She really loves it when someone calls her my lover. Kurt then went to one of his shelves, took something, and put it on his desk.


    "What''s this?"


    Kurt had put down a giant red and white cone on the desk. I know it''s an artifact, but what does it do?


    "It''s an artifact that takes half a magical attack and reflects it to where you aim it. So, always hold it when you''re in a fight."


    This artifact only helps with skill users that use mana directly to attack. It was decent, but not everyone uses mana to attack.


    "Give us another defensive artifact, and I will cancel our deal. This artifact is only situational, and I want something that would work regardless of the situation."


    "Cheapskate."


    Kurt gave in to my pressure and got something else. This time he got something unsavory... I can''t tell if he was messing with me. Everyone here stared at Kurt, making him embarrassed.


    "Kurt, is this a joke? You brought ck panties and expected us not to say anything?"


    "Charles... Charles, this isn''t your ordinary ck panties."


    "Of course, it isn''t. Otherwise, your head would''ve been hanged."


    Kurt was pale, knowing that I wasn''t joking. Everyone stared at him, wondering what this artifact could do.


    "This panty could be used as a substitution move. If a lethal attack were to hit, it would only break your panties instead of hurting you."


    He told us with a straight face, Kurt, my friend here, wasn''t lying. Getting what Kurt gave, we bought more things and canceled our previous agreement. The invasion would start tomorrow, and that''s when the fun begins.

 Chapter 91 The Start Of A Conquest (Part I)

    Today is the day. Nene, Constance, and I were up in Linsey''s office. I gave all my love to my girls before I left. Rose and Reina were probably still in bed, unable to get up. I also gave some love to Nene but couldn''t make her waste stamina before the invasion began.


    "Constance, I''m surprised you will participate in this invasion. You don''t seem like the person to hurt an innocent person. Intentionally."


    I know for a fact that Constance had indirectly killed Tristan. Now that I think about it, did Reina not know? It was better to leave it at that.


    "You''ll probably have to kill some child from that world."


    "I''ve resolved myself in the way of life. Even if someone dies, it won''t end their journey."


    "Big Titty Nun~! Has anyone ever told you that you''re boring~!"


    Constance looked at Nene with uncertain emotion. She was still not used to Nene''s nickname for her, and telling her her beliefs were boring was something rude to do.


    "Morning..."


    Our conversation had woken up Linsey. She was still sleeping when we arrived. Nene got the keys to her door.


    "Boss~! I brought you coffee~!"


    "Thanks..."


    Linsey was wearing slightly revealing sleeping wear. For a small body, I never thought I would see someone wearing a ck see-through dress.


    Nene brought her some sweet coffee and let her wake up. Thirty minutester, Linsey was now fully awake. We were now ready to go to the meeting ahead of time.


    "Did you like what you see, Charles~?"


    Linsey attempted to tease me, but I wasn''t the type to be flustered by some joke.


    "Sure."


    I humored Linsey and gave her an answer that didn''t mean much. She also knew what I said didn''t have much meaning, so she ignored it.


    "So, are we ready to go? I can''t wait for our conquest."


    "Conquest? I like the sound of that."


    "With Master~! We''ll surely conquer the world~!"


    Conquering the world was an exciting idea. Who else but Cyrus had bragging rights to say that they conquered a world?


    "We should get going. We don''t want to bete this time."


    We weren''ttest time, but Constance urged us to go. It still amazed me that Linsey could drive with her height. Her eyesight must be good if she could see above her.


    I then arrived at the underground desert area. Only half of the people were here and were waiting for the rest toe.


    Felicia is here, staring at me with an unsettling look. That old bat couldn''t do anything to me, so I ignored her.


    "Master... That oldy is staring at you."


    Nene muttered quietly, intended only for me to hear. She didn''t want to get poisoned, but she wanted to say it to me.


    "Don''t mind her."<novelnext></novelnext>


    After half an hour had passed, everyone showed up. The old bat took the lead and initiated the conversation. She spoke up like nothing had happened yesterday.


    "Our invasion will begin in fifteen minutes. Before we leave, does anyone need to take care of something in those fifteen minutes?"


    With the old bat asking, no one had left, as everyone here had already prepared for our invasion.


    "Let''s start with what we agree on. Everyone here except for the selected few would stick together to eliminate the dangerous enemies."


    "Charles. You said you would take on the three strongest from that world. Am I correct?"


    The old bat asked me for confirmation. Everyone in this room looked at me and wanted my answer.


    "I said what I said. I''ll take care of them. They won''t be much of a problem."


    What I said is true, but I never said when. The witch of the gue continued to stare at me, making sure what I said was true. She can''t determine if what I''m saying is correct.


    "Can you swear on it?"


    "Do you not trust me?"


    "No."


    The tension around the room became awkward all of a sudden. Both the old bat and I are prideful people. We won''t relent to one''s will that easily.


    "Then what do you want from me?"


    I know this old bat won''t ept any wordsing out of my mouth. She was the type that wanted more than a verbal promise.


    "You''re wrong if you think I would trust you from your words alone."


    Of course, this old bat had already prepared a geass. The content of it was pretty simple. I had to take care of them right away.


    "I don''t care about your trust. I''m here just for fun."


    This had slightly hindered my n, but I could easily bypass this. Since there were no real consequences, I signed it.


    There were mixed reactions from the people hearing what I said. Only I could be the only one carefree with how powerful I''m. They wanted to curse me but were relieved that I would take care of the big boss.


    Now that the problem had been dealt with, we had five more minutes left before we left for another world.


    "Ricardo, right?"


    Before we left, I went up to Ricardo Mullen and started a conversation with him. He gave me a wary look, unsure of what I wanted from him. Sheesh, what did I do to these people to make them wary of me?


    "Yes. Do you need anything?"


    "No. Not really. I was supposed to kill you during the raid at Kurt''s request. He called it off at thest minute. I just wanted to check up on you."


    Going back to the group of three, I left Ricardo to himself. He was frightened by what I''d said. Getting a reaction out of him made my heart glimmer.


    "Everyone! It''s time for us to go! To conquer this world, do whatever it takes to do so. That''s my only word of advice."


    Felicia held the token and threw it on the floor. A giant portal that had limited us to a hundred people appeared on top of the token. With the portal opened, everyone began to start the raid.

 Chapter 92 The Start Of A Conquest (Part II)

    [Third Person POV]


    ? The Gaia. Simr to the one on Earth, it was about to be invaded. Like Earth, Gaia is also ruled by the human race.


    The Gaia has a poption of 10 billion. The size of the was a bit smaller than Earth, but it had morend mass than the earth.


    If there was one major difference between these two worlds, Earth''s technology was two hundred years ahead of the people of Gaia.


    Gaia was in the age of the inte, where they had just started to get into the culture of live streaming and games.


    Everyone in the world minded their own business. They don''t know the tragedies that would ur in a few minutes.


    [System Initiated.]


    [Invaders will arrive in one minute]


    [Invaders left: 100]


    [Once all invaders leave, the reward will be distributed.]


    Panic could be seen in the eyes of many. Invasions are events that would rarely ur. The chances of being invaded are naturally low with how many worlds there are.


    Gaia has been invaded twice in the time the system has been initiated. Those invasions that happened had been solved, but the damages done to them wouldn''t be fixed without a high cost.


    There was even one time when the world Gaia was a smidgen away from being conquered. With their strongest alive, she did her best to save the world.


    The world of Gaia has eight continents. Rulers of each continent are the guardians of their respectivend. They''re the top seven beings in their world.


    Gaia uses the names of an element to name their world. Pyro, Cryo, Electro, Hydro, Geo, Aero, Photo, Umbra.


    As cliche as it may seem, the naming sense wouldn''t be the worst thing it could be. Gaia is a world name simr to Geo. The continent Geo is the powerhouse of the world.


    A minuteter, arge portal arrived in a city on the continent of the Hydro. Before the attacks began, everyone in the city of the invasion began to evacuate.


    The ce called Hydro is wherekes, rivers, and ponds are most frequent. They''re also known to be where the seafood is the best that could ever be made.


    The higher-ups of the city in Hydro began to send help signals asking for assistance. They made emergency signals just in case another attack had arrived.


    For the people of Gaia, it has been fifty years since thest raid. If a scenario of them being attacked again, they did their best to prepare for one.


    [Charles POV]


    Stepping inside the portal, we were transported into a barrier that blocked our surroundings. I was alone in a barrier, checking what was happening outside. I felt something blocking my view, making it impossible to see what was happening.


    [Invasion Starting]


    [There will be a one-minute interval before the invasion begins]


    [Two options are given if you want to invade the world]


    [Option One: Get half of the poption of the world to surrender]


    [Option Two: Eliminate the current top thousand overall rankers of their world]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Your one-minute will waiting will now begin]


    One minute of waiting takes longer than you think if you have nothing to do. After we enter the world, I will find Nene and Linsey. Constance should be able to care for herself; if she wanted, she could find me.


    After a minute of waiting, the barrier around me disappeared. I nced at the world, and I couldn''t help but think it was simr to ours. Nene and Linsey were nearby, but an habitant of this world stopped me.


    "Hey! You got amunication device, right?"


    The man who stopped me gave me a wary look. He didn''t give me a reply but attacked instead. He wasn''t much of a threat, so there wasn''t a need for me to guard.


    His attack was ineffective, and with such an easy opportunity, I had his face nted down under my feet.


    "For someone so courageous, you''re pretty weak. How about this? If you tell me everything you know, I will spare you from being tortured."


    "I won''t betray my world."


    He red at me even with dirt under his face. I took his storage ring and checked the content. Oh, he has a phone. Even if it''s extremely old, it is still usable.


    "Well, I don''t need you anymore. Goodbye."


    Before he could do anything, I turned the man into stone and broke his limbs. Now he was a petrified man with his limbs severed. Even if he weren''t unpetrified, he would still be dead.


    Looking over to Nene, she was already battling like me. Her opponent shouldn''t be much of a problem for her, but I still went toward her as quickly as possible.


    "Nene! Do you need help!"


    "Master~! Don''t worry~! I was ying with him~!"


    The man who heard this grimace. This was a fight to the death, and being taken lightly hurt his pride.


    No one cares for the man''s feelings. Leaving his shattered pride, Nene used her giant mallet and turned him into a paste.


    "Master~! What do you n to do~?"


    "Let''s find Linsey first. Then I can begin the real fun!"


    It was funny how the spectators were listening to us. I didn''t care about them, so I went to Linsey, who was only a minute away from us.


    "Nene, let me carry you. I got a phone from this world. Search for all the relevant information we need."


    "Aye~!"


    Nene enjoyed me doing a princess carry. She leaned on my chest and gotfortable while checking on the phone.


    asionally, people came after us, but I sent them back to the realm of the dead. Linsey was engaged in a battle and wasn''t looking so well.


    Unlike Nene, I didn''t need to ask Linsey if she needed help. She was in trouble if anyone didn''t show up and help her. After killing everyone around her, Linsey started to rx.


    "You look like you need to rest."

 Chapter 93 The Start Of A Conquest (Part III)

    [Third Person POV]


    The peaceful atmosphere in the city of Hydro had dissipated. Destruction in the city was happening by the second, and the natives of the city were trying their best to calm the situation.


    In an invasion, the invaders will be given time to do what they want before everyone from the people of the worldes together.


    Most invaders will kill everything to eliminate any chance of uncertain problematic factors. At the same time, the other side will do its best to swarm the invaders.


    Felicia and her crew had already rounded up twenty people and continued to search for more. There were some courageous people from the world of Gaia, but their fate didn''t look so good, facing many invaders.


    What made invaders so dangerous was their strength. Invaders would naturally send their best fighters to invade a different world.


    And only a few inhabitants of the world would be able to handle these invaders in a one-on-one battle.


    [??? POV]


    Fuck! I couldn''t help but cuss. I know it''s been fifty years since thest invasion of the world, but to think one would happen in a few seconds. The system should''ve given us longer before another worlder invaded us.


    "Maverick! Call the alliance!"


    "Yes, King Ewan!"


    Our situation is dire, and the invaders will attack our city. I needed to call the alliance, which the other kings agreed to.


    Even if an invasion won''t ur any time soon, it is always better to be prepared. Since thest attack, every nation has agreed to assist one another if a nation gets attacked.


    My situation was horrible. Why couldn''t it be any other nation for the invaders to be at instead of mine?


    "King Ewan, I have contacted the seven kings. The meeting will start immediately once everyone is ready."


    Maverick, my trusted aide, had prepared what I needed to do. I hope these invaders won''t be too dangerous to inflict irreparable damage on my country.


    [Charles POV]


    "You look like you need to rest."


    "Thanks... For that..."


    Linsey was displeased that these people had hurt her. I had killed everyone before Linsey could get injured any further. Linsey then took a stamina and healing potion to fix her appearance.


    "Nene, did you find the most prominent news outlet?"


    "The most popr streamer in this world lives nearby~!"


    "I see... Then let''s go to her. I found her."


    She lived in an overly expensive house. It wasn''t hard to find where she was. These girls had no idea what I nned but knew what I wanted now.


    "Linsey, are you ready to go?"


    It was weird for Linsey to be silent. She nodded her head and followed me. It was starting to get annoying when people would try to make a sneak attack on us every few seconds.


    After a few minutes, I got tired and killed everything that directed any intent of attacking us. Our path was now smooth, and we made our way to the overly-sized house.


    "Who are you?"


    A guard of this house asked, wondering what our intention was. What should I say? It would be annoying to hear a fly talk, and it won''t do wonders to make the person I want to see freak out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m Charles. An invader. I''m here to see Courtney. May you let us pass?"


    Linsey and Nene gave me a weird look after what I said. Usually, I wouldn''t be the nice guy, but I wonder what response I will get.


    He stood there dumbfounded by what I had said. As a guard, hecks a lot of courage. His body was shaking when he held his spear onto my neck.


    "I won''t harm you if you let us bypass everything."


    The guard''s face paled. Everyone in this world knows that an invasion has started. He didn''t expect one toe here.


    "So what''s your answer? Even if you reject, you''re someone receable."


    I gave him a warning that he only had one correct answer. He dies now orter. Most people will take the chance to live longer with the chance of not dying.


    "I...I...I Will do it..."


    He stuttered nervously, answering my question. He hurriedly opened the gate to the house and guided us.


    "If you''re worried I''ll kill you, then don''t. It takes too much effort for me to do so."


    "Little man~! If Master says he won''t kill you, he won''t~!"


    Being called a little man dealt critical damage to the guard. I patted his shoulder to tell him to go along with it.


    He wasing to terms with his situation. We followed the guard inside the house, and the people that tried to stop us were killed.


    Eventually, we made our way to Courtney''s room. She knew that someone hade when the guards had informed her. Courtney is a world-ss idol of this world and will be great for the views.


    "What... do you want..?"


    She was scared shitless, wondering what fate had in store for her. It''s natural for her to be so since a stranger like me has broken into her house.


    "Don''t worry. I want you to be one of my hosts in my board cast."


    "Host..?"


    "That''s right. I''ll be making a worldwide broadcast. To do that, I''m going to kidnap you. If you''re afraid that I''ll harm you, don''t be. I''ll let you go unharmed if you do your job right."


    "Guard. Carry her and follow me."


    "Yes, sir!"


    I wondered if he''ll be fired. He is practically working for the person that is kidnapping her. She didn''t show resistance, knowing that it was futile to struggle.


    "Nene, where is the central za?"


    "It''s that way~!"


    Leaving Courtney''s stupidlyrge mansion, the five of us were now at the central za with some ce destroyed.


    "Nene, start the stream! We''re going to broadcast it to the world!"


    "Aye~!"


    Nene used Courtney''s set up to start our live video. With her knowledge, she hacked into the world''s system, and our faces appeared everywhere in the world.

 Chapter 94 The Start Of A Conquest (Part IV)

    [Third Person POV]


    Out of nowhere, on every screen. A handsome male with ck hair and purple eyes appeared along with four other people on the screen.


    This had started amotion. The people of Gaia were confused about what was going on, while the people of Earth wondered what that man was doing.


    "Good day to everyone! I''m Charles, the invader''s number-onebatant! And today! I''m going to host this fun game show!"


    The handsome smiled brightly, which made everyone look at him weirdly. I mean, which person would do a game show during an invasion?


    ? [Felicia''s POV]


    Our progression is going well and steady. There were now sixty people within our group, with everyone being unharmed.


    At this rate, we could conquer this country and make this ce our temporary base. I wonder if that brat has taken care of the others, as per agreement.


    I don''t like to admit it, but that brat is a monster. At eighteen, within one month of receiving his system, he has already reached the top.


    He had already shown us that he could wipe us without much effort. It was frustrating for a child to have that much power. What in god''s world did it think was a good idea to give someone so much power.


    After eliminating every living being near us, we made our way around the streets. More of our allies approached, and the damage we were doing increased. Before we continued, something surprising happened.


    "Good day to everyone! I''m Charles, the invader''s number-onebatant! And today! I''m going to host this fun game show!"


    That brat... What is he nning? Only he could think of this invasion as a game. Why is it that someone like him has so much talent? What does the world think they''re doing? Ever since I met him, my head has started to hurt.


    [Charles POV]


    By introducing myself, I have gained the attention of everyone in this world. I wasn''t much of a speaker, but I will be remembered for my attitude.


    "On my left is Nene, and on my right is Linsey."


    "Good day, everyone~!"


    Nene gave a sweet and easy introduction. The males who heard her voice must be staring at her with hearts in their eyes. Too bad she''s mine. I held her waist, making her lean on me. Seeing what I had done, Nene kissed me on the lips.


    "I''m Linsey. I''m sure Charles will make this stream "fun." So enjoy your time."


    Linsey smiled mysteriously. I''m sure she did that intentionally, dropping a hint to some of these viewers.


    "As for our special guest, we have your favorite, Courtney."


    The guard who carried Courtney around is now the cameraman. He was filming us and now turned his camera to her.


    "It''s been a while, everyone~! As a special guest, I hope everyone watching will be entertained~!"


    Now that I look at Courtney, I can see that she is a world-ss beauty. The expression she made earlier ruined her beauty. Since she was on camera, she got into a persona.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Courtney had long, bright blue hair and bright blue eyes. You would spot her quickly if you put her into a crowd of a thousand.


    "Courtney, you''re well-liked by the general audience, right?"


    "I would like to say I''m."


    When I asked that question, Courtney was ufortable. She has no idea what I had ns in store for her.


    "Five people are staring at us from a distance. They''re nning to kill us, even if it means sacrificing you. If you could decide their death, what kind of death do you want them to have?"


    "You''re... Joking... Right..?"


    Hearing that the people of her world would do whatever it took, even if it meant using her life, had left a bad taste in her mouth. She looked at my expression to check whether I was lying. My face wouldn''t say anything, but I had no reason to lie to her.


    Realizing what was going to happen, she froze. ying the devil''s advocate, I let her in on a clue.


    "There''s a way to save yourself, you know? All you need to tell me is how you want these people to die."


    It was my first time ying with a maiden''s heart to this degree. I could''ve killed them immediately, but where''s the fun in that? Linsey knew what I was doing. She somewhat knew what I could do.


    I only gave the choice of letting these killers die of what Courtney had said. It''s not like she killed them.


    "So... Have you given it a thought? You might die at this rate."


    "Can''t you... Do... It... Yourself..? Cruel... Why... Leave the... Decision to... Me..?"


    The confidence in Courtney''s voice had died down. Her persona, which she built on her stream, had died down.


    I don''t know much about her, but she has a weak will. A question one might ask. Why am I doing this? Earlier I had said that it was for amusement, but I''m also doing this for something else.


    Courtney and I areplete opposites. Even in our short meeting, I could tell much about her. Even with all her status, she has no confidence.


    That''s why she ys a persona of a different character. I can''t read minds or anything but hear people''s heartbeats.


    I haven''t paid much attention to this, but ever since I had my dragon heart, it allowed me to do this. The ability to hear the heart helped in circumstances like these.


    And the reason for me doing this? Her way of living pisses me off. She has everything I ever wanted except for her fame when I was at my lowest, but because of her personality, she can''t use her ability to its fullest.


    I can''t change her decision now. I teleported those five people in front of me and had their bodies paved to the ground.


    "Hello, Stalkers."


    Courtney''s eyes widened, seeing them appear out of nowhere. I had a feeling that her shock didn''te as a surprise to my ability but to something else.

 Chapter 95 The Start Of A Conquest (Part V)

    "Hey Courtney, do you know one of them?"


    Even if their faces were nted onto the ground, they were pretty noticeable from what they wore. They all had chains on their wrist and a ck hoodie with a snake logo. And from what I concluded, Courtney seemed familiar with one of them.


    "Sid..."


    Oh! My initial prediction is correct. She was staring intensely at one of the people on the ground. None of them were dead but were injured in the head, unable to think correctly.


    "So Courtney. What''s Sid''s rtionship with you? He''s one of the people nning to sacrifice you to kill me."


    Courtney has been hit with a heart attack. She looked shocked, for who knows how many times. She then looked at Sid and red at me.


    "You''re lying!"


    Her anger was now directed at me. From her reaction alone, she doesn''t believe what I say. Nene was about to attack her, but I stopped Nene from doing what she was going to do.


    "Master~! We need to teach this bitch a lesson~!"


    Nene did a boxing pose, trying to direct it at Courtney. I thought she was just a weak person, but to think she could bite back. This made me feel better, and I''m not a masochist. It would be boring if she cried all day.


    "No need. It''s natural for someone to believe in someone you know more. They seem to have a close rtionship from her attitude."


    "Could I ask what rtionship you have?"


    Courtney''s anger didn''t dissipate as she looked at me with hostility. I then looked at the man. There was something that I had always wanted to try but never got the chance to. I don''t even know if this will work.


    Using my skill, I turned him into an immortal with my curse so he could regenerate. The speed of his healing was almost instant, and when he recovered I had immediately taken it away.


    There didn''t seem to be much of a side effect. Seeing no problems, I applied it to myself, Nene, Linsey, and Constance.


    "Sid, right?"


    I flipped his body upward, and his face was now looking at me. He was surprised by what I had done. Not only did I teleport him toward me, but I healed him in an instant. This much power shouldn''t be possible in a first-rank world.


    "What does a monster like you want? Kill me already!"


    Knowing that his life was in my hands he wanted me to finish him. That won''t be interesting with Courtney knowing Sid.


    "SID!"


    Courtney screamed worried about what I had done to Sid. I crushed his ribs and healed them immediately. He screamed in anguish, feeling the full brunt of the pain.


    "Answer my question. You won''t die unless I want you to. Or suffer even greater pain."


    Before Courtney coulde closer, I had her stuck to the ground. She wouldn''t be able to move unless I wanted her to. I had also silenced her, making her unable to breathe a word.


    The first game I was supposed to do had derailed by a long shot. Nevertheless, the audience will watch regardless of what I did.


    "She''s my childhood friend."


    How bittersweet. No wonder why Courtney seemed so worried for him. It''s a shame that he was about to sacrifice her.


    "For a childhood friend, you''re pretty cruel."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sid looked at me, telling me what I said was hypocritical. I couldn''t care less about what he thought about me but he also knew what I said was true but didn''t want to admit it to his childhood friend''s face.


    "I heard that you were nning to blow up this whole area. What do you have to say to that?"


    "..."


    No words came out of Sid''s mouth. The guilt in his eyes was apparent even for Courtney to see. Despite this, Courtney refused to believe this. How dedicated. I was jealous of such a rtionship but dismissed it when I looked at Nene.


    "Look. Your friend trusts you so much that she doesn''t doubt you. Don''t you feel bad for what you were about to do?"


    "..."


    Boring. Sid had said nothing and was ashamed of what he was about to do. I guess I would have to make this more interactive.


    "People of this world! I''ll give you a choice! I''ll force him to tell the truth. Everyone here will be given a chance to vote on whether or not he''s lying."


    "If you guess correctly, nothing will happen, but if it''s wrong, everyone in this city hiding underground will perish. I will give you all five minutes to decide."


    I bet my words will cause panic. Some would think that I''m bluffing, but I''m not. There will be people doubting whether I could make Sid tell the truth, and to do that, I will make an example.


    "And to make it fair, I will use my skill now to allow you to see what it will do."


    "Sid, What''s your dick size?"


    Using a curse that would only allow him to tell the truth, he was still on the ground, silent. Should I provoke him?


    "What? Don''t wanna speak? There''s nothing wrong with having a below-average size."


    He continued to re at me with his mouth shut. If he''s going to be uncooperative, I will force him to speak.


    Amplifying the pain with my curse, I began to step on his hand, crushing itpletely. Regenerating his hand, only his mind was hurt.


    "Are you going to talk now? I need the guests to be entertained."


    "Four Inches..."


    "Ladies, if you don''t want to see his pp, close your eyes."


    Speaking to the camera, I erased his clothes. His cock was now out to the public, and it seemed like he was telling the truth.


    "Does anyone have spare clothing?"


    "Master~! I have a maid outfit~!"


    Nene took out a maid outfit and shed it toward the camera. As for Linsey, I doubt she would want anyone to wear her clothes with her frame, and the guard was too poor to afford a storage ring.


    "Guard dress him in the maid outfit!"


    I''m not going to do it, and so are the girls. The only option here was the guard. He hurriedly did what I said. Maybe I should reward him for all his work.

 Chapter 96 The Start Of A Conquest (Part VI)

    The guard had dressed him out in a hurry. Now that he was wearing a maid outfit, various expressions could be seen on his face. Not only was he humiliated on screen for everyone to see. He was also losing his mind.


    "Time''s ticking. One minute before the voting session ends."


    I wonder how many people will vote. There wasn''t much for me to do. I''m not here to entertain the guests.


    "Linsey, there are six million behind inside an evacuation building. I bet some people won''t believe that I could kill them. Do you believe I could do something like that?"


    "Believe? I know you''ll do it. You won''t hesitate to bring extinction to this world if needed."


    "Is that so? Then why don''t we check the results?"


    Five minutes were up, and the voting session was now closed to the public. Nene had the votes added up, and it was a one-sided vote. It was expected, but this was only the testing phase.


    "The results are in. Let''s see what everyone has put in."


    "I heard there is a poption of ten billion in this world, and seven billion had made a choice."


    I had thought fewer people would vote because they didn''t want to get involved. This was good, and now I could involve more people in the fate of this world.


    "And here''s the results!"


    Looking at the results, it was one-sided. This was to be expected. Everyone could tell what the answer was. 96% Voted for Sid sacrificing Courtney, and the other 4% voted for something else.


    "Now for the moment of truth. Sid, did you n to sacrifice Courtney to kill the three of us?"


    "I did... But it was for a good reason!"


    Hearing his words, she couldn''t help but stare at him, frozen. She couldn''t believe he had said that right in front of her.


    "For a good reason..."


    She broke down. The words from Sid''s words turned her into a robot repeating the exact words. Man, people''s hatred for Sid gotta be the roof.


    "Nene. Could you set up a chat device for the viewers? I want to hear what they have to say."


    "Aye~!"


    "So what is your reason?"


    He mentioned a good reason, yet he hasn''t said anything about it. Nene was configuring the device we were using to add a new feature. Now I was waiting for Sid''s answer.


    "I don''t mind sacrificing anyone to keep my family safe."


    "Even if it''s her? She seems very close to you."


    "..."


    "My family is more important. My sister can''t die."


    "You sound like a siscon."


    Anyways, I can''t rte. Nene was done with her work, and on the screens, you could see words from viewersing to fruition on the side of my angle.


    Comments such as "How dare you hurt Courtney!" I don''t know if that was for Sid or me. Possibly both.


    "The votes are correct! No one in this city will die from me."


    "Nene, you''ll be my co-host. Go interview, Courtney."


    "Yes~! Master~!"


    After talking for a few minutes, I realized I had no talent for being a spokesperson. It was more like a one-person show with me talking to two uncooperative people.


    Nene was much more assertive when it came to these kinds of things. So why not let her handle them?


    "Master asked me to interview you~! What to ask first... How do you feel about your friend right now~?"


    Despite all of this, Courtney didn''t weep a tear hearing him say all of this. The broken words she said earlier were now gone, and I could feel an intense heartbeating out of her.


    What action would she take? I released her from her weights, and she was now standing up. Without saying a word to Nene, she went up to the fallen Sid. Even the chat that was forced to watch this wanted to know what Courtney would do.


    "Sid..."


    "I always knew you loved your sister a tad too much. But I didn''t know that I meant so little. I loved you, but I can''t do so anymore. Let''s not talk to each other anymore. It will be the best for both of us."


    I was joking on the siscon part, but I never expected it, to be honest. As for her feelings, I could see why she reacted like that.


    The chat was cursing Sid for being a sister fucker. Should I kill him to end his humiliation? No, he should live with it.


    As for the other four people, they were still unresponsive. I executed them in a sh, leaving their corpses burnt into ashes. The cameraman paled, looking at the sight but never leaving his post.


    "Sid. I was going to kill you, but you''re already living in hell. I will transport you to the shelter with your family. Maybe you can fuck your sister there."


    "Cry baby~! Could you answer my question now~?"


    I don''t know if she realized that she had already answered or was still angry about what Courtney had done earlier.


    Courtney stood there ring at Nene. Not wanting to answer, she turned her face away from her. It was a pretty insensitive question to ask how they felt when you know how they felt.


    The chat was insulting Nene for her inhuman question, even though she wasn''t human in the first ce. Angry at the chat for doing so, I began their punishment.


    "Nene. Linsey. I''m going to start the next game."


    I forgot about Linsey for a second. She was berating the four people that were nning to bomb us. Now that they were dead, Linsey made fun of the cameraman.


    "Everyone, this game will be much more dangerous than the other one. I promised the people of my world to take care of the top three of this world."


    "For this second game, I will be making a deal."


    I made my voice as ominous as it sounded. This deal would decide some parts of the future of their world.

 Chapter 97 The Start Of A Conquest (Part VII)

    "What is my deal, you presume? It''s pretty simple. Bring me the head of the three strongest."


    Now the first session is done, it''s time for the second phase. The chatters are outraged by what I said. I can''t me them. No one was crazy enough to do what I said so that I would tell them the other half of the deal.


    "If you fail to do so, I''ll destroy three of the eight continents based on the viewer''s choice. I will reduce the number by one for every one of them killed."


    The chatters cursed me. Most of them don''t believe that I can do so. Their words hold no meaning. They''ll soon see the results of their actions.


    "The top three coulde here and challenge me and try to stop me, but if they fail, I will destroy all three continents."


    "I''ll also let the top three sacrifice themselves for the lives of the others. You have one hour. I''ll be waiting for your choice."


    "You''re crazy."


    Courtney finally said her first words after Sid left. I smiled at what she stated. It may be crazy, but it isn''t.


    "I think you forgot something. We''re invaders, not some charity workers. None of those things matter whether your world is destroyed or everyone here is extinct."


    "Don''t you care for the lives of others!"


    Courtney retorted with an empathic question. Didn''t my answer from what I said earlier answer her question?


    "No. I don''t."


    None of us invaders are foolish enough to care for the lives of anyone here. We''re bandits only to gain something from destroying the lives of others. This has been the natural process since the dawn of the system''s creation.


    Courtney then gave up, convincing me to stop doing this. I think the emotional trauma she received earlier has now been affected. Her tears, which she couldn''t release earlier, have started to drip.


    Before she could be more of a nuisance, I knocked her out. Sleepingfortably, I returned to what I had said earlier.


    "You''re probably wondering why seven of the eight options are avable. I gave the continent Hydro immunity due to the damages we''ve already caused."


    "Nene, entertain our viewers for the next hour."


    [Ewan POV]


    The meeting between the seven kings is now in session. The man known as Charles has already wreaked havoc on mynd and is now making this a game. This humiliation would be a stain on our world forever.


    "Everyone! That menace should be eliminated now! Where are those three? Send them in now!"


    Pyro, the man in red, spoke in anger. For the fire nation, he sure has an anger issue. I should be the one angry at this moment.


    "Pyro, hold your horses. You should know coordinating for an attack would take some time, especially when our nation is so scattered. We''ve got an hour to prepare for a full brunt assault."


    Photo, the man of reason, tried to calm Pyro down. Everyone here was shaken by the things that the invaders were doing. Thest thing we needed to do was to fight among ourselves.


    "An hour? Don''t you see the rest of the invaders? They''re destroying your nation, Hydro! Don''t you have anything to say to that?"


    "It''s inevitable that one of our nations will be damaged. Luckily our agreement to help pay for each damage done to our countries will be shared. It may suck, but I can''t be mad at it if we could deal with the situation with the most care."


    I spoke professionally and amazed some of my peers. What I said was partially correct. If we can end this nightmare faster, then I''ll be fine. I won''t be the only one that loses something.


    Besides, failing is not an option. Imagining the consequences of our failure made my head blur. Our position would be removed, and the future of our kind will be bleak.


    "That doesn''t answer my question! What about the rest of the invaders?"


    "We could only wait. Pyro, you should know what happens if we fight, right?"


    Geo, the mostmanding, spoke. He has every right to speak to us like this for having the most powerful nation. He could wipe the seven of us single-handedly.


    Geo had Pyro shut up. Pyro wasn''t happy but could do nothing about it. As Geo said, we could only wait for the results. We continued to watch Charles and his ridiculous act waiting for his next move.


    [Felicia POV]


    That brat now took the attention of the world. It was questionable how he had done it, but this was the result we were looking for.


    "M''am! We had gathered some guides for our raid. What should we do next?"


    "Tell them to locate any resources that will improve any qualities for our ranking. If they do a good job, we will reward them."


    Eighty of our men were now together,manding the people of this world. We''ve rounded up some of these people and made them into use.


    We began to plunder resources from every usible building. Who would''ve thought in my entire life that I, Felicia, would start plundering out in the open?


    "DIE!!!"


    An attacker screamed loudly, with a dagger in his hand, and tried his best to stab me. I didn''t pay him any attention since he was already dead from my poison.


    Maybe I should retire after this. I have gained ten years'' worth of resources. Working for the remaining years of my life should be illegal. I''m already old, and I won''t get younger.


    I heard Japan''s weather was nice this year. Robbing everything, I then looked at the screen. I couldn''t help but shake my head at that ridiculous performance that cat girl was doing.


    I might''ve paid close attention to this stream if we weren''t in this situation. Leaving the store, I went to the next.


    With that brat dealing with all the dangers, I hope nothing will go wrong.

 Chapter 98 The Start Of A Conquest (Part VIII)

    [Constance POV (The Start Of The Invasion)]


    Where am I? This world was simr to the one we live in. Humans were the dominant creatures in this world.


    Why aren''t these people panicking? God was supposed to warn everyone here that an attack wouldmence.


    Seeing that nobody here had noticed, I checked around for mypanions. That''s strange... I couldn''t find anyone near me.


    Did something unexpected happen? Since this world resembled ours, I should go to the library first. I should be able to get my answers from there.


    "Miss Nun. Are you new around? I can give you a tour if you want."


    A man with casual clothing hade up to me and asked if I wanted a guide. I felt hidden intentionsing from him, but he shouldn''t be someone I should be wary of.


    "Could you tell me where the nearest library is?"


    "Library? There''s one a few blocks away. The library is pretty deserted. Phones with unlimited ess to the inte are the new trend."


    So they have phones in this world. Even if the library is deserted, I would like momentary peace. He held his phone high and saw the screen unlocked.


    I quickly knocked him cold and took his phone without anyone noticing me. Running away from the knocked-out body, I quickly went to the library with the phone as a tracker.


    ~


    Entering the library, it was unlike what the man had said. The ce had people on theputer working or ying around. I prefer aputer over a phone, but making an ID would be problematic.


    I opened the phone and saw many unsavory pictures on the man''s phone. I had almost crushed the phone but controlled myself not to.


    Searching my location, I''m on the continent called Pyro. There are also eight continents in this world, each following a monarch.


    Gaia is a like Earth. Instead of having many seas and oceans, Gaia was the exact opposite. There is about seventy percent surfacend and thirty percent surface water. Additional information is that the technology of this world was two hundred years behind.


    While doing a bunch of research, I saw Charles appearing on my phone. Did he find a way to contact me? I didn''t think he would be much of a technology person.


    I then looked around and saw a bunch of screens fromputers and even holograms of him appearing everywhere. I was impressed he managed to get his face around the world.


    Charles was doing another antic of his. There was no need for me to ponder what he would do. He then quickly introduces himself to everyone, along with hispanions and even residents of Gaia.


    For a library, the ce sure is loud. They were screaming the name, Courtney. She must be rather famous for everyone here to sound like fans.


    Opening another tab, I check any information rting to her. A world-ss Idol? She is also from the Hydro continent.


    The chance Charles and everyone from my world should be in the Hydro continent, seeing that I left the library and flew to the nearest direction to the Hydro continent.


    [Third Person POV (Present Time)]<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hundreds of people at the top of their world stood around in an underground base, ready for an attack. Having to meet up, they made a teleporter to an underground shelter within the Hydro continent.


    "Everyone, the war is about to begin. I hope all of you''ll make it back in one piece. We can''t let these invaders step on us any longer!"


    "Let''s begin our fight!"


    A charismatic man spoke out with vigor--blond hair, blue eyes, and wavy hair. The man who spoke looked like a hero you''ll see in aic book.


    Zeal, ranked one of the world''s Gaia, made a motivational speech raising the morale of everyone in the room. The people cheered, and onwards they left the shelter to subjugate the threats.


    The group led by Zeal arrived in full force. Charles eye''s had scanned the surroundings, and he couldn''t help but smile, knowing what was about toe. On the other hand, Nene entertained the viewers with her quirk.


    "Cameraman, turn the camera to me."


    Charlesmanded the cameraman to do his bidding. He felt that the time hade, and he felt like the action was going to begin.


    Zeal and his men were approaching Charles at a quick pace. In a minute or two, they''ll arrive. Felicia and her group had sensed their presence but decided to ignore them.


    They knew they were here to fight Charles and his group. There was no point in helping out someone who didn''t need help.


    Without any obstruction, Zeal and his group arrived. Charles and his group locked their gaze onto one another, waiting for an opportunity to talk.


    "You''re Zac, am I correct?"


    "I''m Zeal."


    "Sorry. I can''t be bothered to remember a name of a fuck boy."


    In their first encounter, Charles has already started to insult Zeal. Zeal didn''t care and continued to look at Charles, but the two girls behind him didn''t take it too lightly.


    "Are you here to offer your head and those two behind you?"


    Not only was Zeal the first rank. The two behind him are second and third. Both of them are females standing behind Zeal.


    Zeal began to grip his hand tightly. He had a close rtionship with those two. It was well known that first ce had second and third ce in his harem.


    With the ranking system, it was natural for polygamy to exist. Both boys and girls could have multiple partners if they had a high enough rank.


    "I''m feeling generous. Since you are here to die, I''ll only destroy one continent."


    "That arrogance of yours will be your downfall! Do you believe you could fight all a hundred of using out alive?"


    Charles, Nene, and Linsey chuckled at the wordsing out from the number one of the world, Gaia. Without saying anything else, the battle between them had started.

 Chapter 99 The Start Of A Conquest (Part IX)

    [Chapter would be disturbing to those that don''t like torture]


    It wouldn''t be a surprise if Charles killed all the attackers instantly. With his immortality, Charles found it rather dull if he finished everyone here in a blink of an eye. Now that he wasn''t worried about anyone harming him, he decided to have some fun.


    Charles would do it the old-fashioned way, using his body to fight. He killed the first person by pping the guy''s head and sending it flying off the body.


    "Did I p him too hard?"


    Once the first man was killed, fear spread over to half of the people. Most people couldn''t react to Charles'' movement. Only people within the top ten could see what had happened. Even if they did, they wouldn''t be able to block the hit unscathed.


    This battle wasn''t a fight anymore. Once the weaker people knew they stood no chance, some tried to retreat.


    "Everyone who can''t fight retreat!"


    Zeal knew that the person in front of him was dangerous. They couldn''t afford to lose anyone here pointlessly. They were protectors.


    Hearing themand of Zeal, the people who knew they were useless tried to retreat. Charles wouldn''t allow them to do so. After all, they came here uninvited and now wanted to leave without entertaining him.


    "Do you want to leave? Maybe I should destroy two continents instead?"


    Hearing his words, the people that tried to leave froze. Who knows what could happen with Charles here? If he won this battle, then he might do it. They would beughingstocks or, even worse, sinners for abandoning this battle.


    "Not leaving? I thought you wanted to leave?"


    Charles taunted them and killed one more person. This time he used his nails to slit the throat. The blood burst out of his neck and flowed to the ground. The pain was apparent when he tried to cover his neck with his arms.


    The situation was now even direr. Zeal and his men were now being yed like a bunch of dolls. Everyone that couldn''t do much to Charles was now a hostage.


    "Zeal! We can''t let him have his way! We''ll all die at this rate! Even if we have to let these people die, it would be for the betterment of the world!"


    One of Zeal''s women took action and tried to convince him to do whatever it took to defeat Charles. Zeal, at this moment, looked unsure of what to do. He then looked at his men and wanted to see what they wanted to do.


    "Zeal, I don''t mind sacrificing myself. We need to stop him at all costs! Or our world would be a mess! I can''t let a monster like him destroy my family!"


    After the first man spoke, everyone rallied in. They can''t leave. Most people have someone they want to protect, so they''ll do whatever it takes to defeat Charles, even at the cost of their life.


    One man then noticed Nene and Linsey sitting on the side. He looked at them and questioned himself. Why not use them as hostages? They could even use them to kill Charles if there is a chance.


    "Zeal. We can win this if we use his girls as a hostage."


    The man who had a bright idea did something stupid. He spoke loudly for everyone to hear. It was the adrenaline that made him think hastily.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not only did Zeal and his men hear what the guy said, but Charles did. The severe atmosphere was now turned into a deathly atmosphere. His purple eyes turned blood red, and his aura was now entirely ck. Anyone could feel something wronging out of him.


    Charles didn''t take lightly what the man said. The reing from Charles''s face would make anyone tingle. Using his ability, he wore off four small pocket spaces and put them into each of the man''s limbs.


    "ZEAL!!! SAVE ME!!!"


    The man felt a painful deathing toward him. With the space pulling out his limbs, everyone who saw what had happened wanted to throw up.


    It was a disgusting bloody sight. Having to have his limbs pulled out and sucked into space left him alive without any limbs.


    The blood around him was now spilling out of him. He didn''t die since none of these injuries would result in death. And the only way for him to die was from blood loss.


    Charles wasn''t satisfied with the result. He then sent blood-sucking insects into the man''s body, leaving him with a limbless dry corpse.


    Zeal and his team couldn''t look away. All of them were disturbed by what they had witnessed. Those that were fighting for their family now lost all of their courage. Charles''s anger wasn''t resolved, so he continued with the next person.


    "It''s time for a bloody massacre."


    Charles'' next target was one of Zeal''s women. His second inmand. Zeal saw Charles''s eyes and looked toward his next target.


    "STOP!!!"


    "I''ll sacrifice myself! Don''t hurt Brie!"


    "Ple...ase... Hel...P!!!"


    Charles didn''t heed Zeal''s words. Instead, he felt the need to destroy her. Despair could be seen in both his and her eyes. Charles turned ten of Zeal''s men into mindless zombies and made them attack her.


    Brie had the power to defeat these ten mindless men but was stiffly frozen by an unknown force. Everyone tried to help, but like Brie, they were also frozen in ce.


    "PLEASE STOP IT!"


    Unable to stop these mindless zombies. Each one appeared and took a bite of her flesh. Dying in despair and agonizing pain was the worst death someone could face. The zombies ate her until nothing was left out of her body.


    Zeal looked in horror, a mix of disgust, hate, and even despair. His men, at this point, had all given up and only awaited their death.


    What was even more fucked up was that the viewers had to spectate this crushing defeat. These ordinary people would have trauma remembering this sight.


    Until everyst person here had suffered, this nightmare wouldn''t end. This whole event will forever be engraved in the history of Gaia, and the man known as Charles Anderson will be the evilest man known to exist.

 Chapter 100 The Start Of A Conquest (Part X)

    [Charles POV]


    "Master, you can stop now."


    Even if I didn''t hear Nene''s voice, I could feel the soft spot on the top of her bare chest. It wasfortable and rxing. I wanted my face to stay in this spot.


    Now that I think about it, what was I doing before? I nked out in the middle of the fight. Before I thought of what had happened, Nene''s hand patted my head, and I felt warm and fuzzy.


    "Master, all the bad people are gone."


    Her gentle tone was different from her usual yful one. She spoke like I was a child. I tried to speak, but her breast was in the way.


    "Master, have you calmed down?"


    The only way to reply was to nod my head which I did, moving my face up and down on Nene''s chest.


    "Nyah~!"


    She moaned in pleasure, unexpecting to feel so good from my sudden movement. She let go of my head and nced at her.


    I then turned around and saw a disgusting sight. Not only was there blood everywhere on the ground but also dismembered flesh.


    Turning the ground into mud, I let the world clean up this mess, and everything was back to normal in a blink of an eye.


    "Did I do this? I don''t remember..."


    "Don''t you remember anything? Master, you need to see a psychiatrist after this."


    Nene''s voice sounded concerned. I then remember the skill I gained a week ago.


    [The World''s Evil: Rank EX (Level: ?)] Any evil within the world will be your power source. You''ll be prone to negative thoughts the more evil power you absorb. Any power that contains some evil or adverse effects within will be empowered.


    Shit... Why did this skill activate? I then remembered thest bit of what the man said. Does anger or negative thoughts instantly activate this skill? If so, then I need to control my emotions.


    I then looked at the cameraman, Courtney, and Linsey. The cameraman was scared shitless once I nced at him. Courtney, on the other hand, was listless. And Linsey was in her thoughts.


    "Maybe I will seek help after this. So what happened after I killed everyone?"


    "The world had surrendered. They''re too afraid of you wreaking havoc."


    So the invasion is over? It''s been a short hour, but it felt like days. Now that I have invaded this world, what should I do?


    Should I go to each region and talk to the kings? Making a connection to them seems like a pain in my current state.


    "Nene. Let''s im our reward."


    "Yes~!"


    I then teleported all the people from my world. I knew what they had been doing while I was doing my own thing. Everyone who had teleported here was confused. Once they saw me, all of them were wary.


    "Happy looting, everyone! I will impose a seventy-five percent tax on all of you."


    During all my hard work, everyone here was robbing everything they could find. It''s only fitting for me to take my share.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everyone was surprised by what I said. They knew it was because of me that they could loot in peace. Even so, they were still dissatisfied with what I said.


    But without any power, they couldn''t voice their opinion. If I''m correct, they have seen what I could do with the people I killed. Provoking me is equivalent to suicide; no one here wanted to die, and if I wanted to kill anyone here, no one could stop me.


    "Then, are we all in agreement?"


    Without any choice, everyone here agreed. If we could absorb every resource from this world, it wouldn''t be a surprise if our world ranks up.


    "Then you can keep looting. I doubt anyone would attack you. Felicia, meet up with the king of each nation. You can ckmail him."


    Knowing that I had said what I needed, everyone here ran away from me. Fear and greed both filled them.


    "Nene, is the stream still up?"


    Having to lose consciousness, I didn''t have the right track of time. I looked at the cameraman, and he was looking at me with constant fear.


    "Master~! It hasn''t ended yet~!"


    "I see... I was going to destroy a nation of this world to show my dominance, but since the residents of this world surrendered, I don''t have much of a reason to. I''m going to end the stream, have a nice day."


    I signaled the cameraman to close the stream, and he did. Now that I''ve done what I needed, it''s time to rx.


    "Cameraman, you can leave now. Nene, let''s go on the date that I promised you."


    "Linsey, there are some people you can toy with. If you''re bored, go y with them."


    The Cameraman then bowed his head and ran away from me as far as possible. Linsey knew we should have some alone time and left and did whatever she wanted.


    Nene was too excited to say anything. She hurriedly took one of my arms and dragged me around. Before we could leave, Courtney grabbed my waist.


    "It''s surprising that you''re still standing, brave enough to do something like this to me."


    I would''ve thought that she would fear me. After all, it was a typical response for anyone to be afraid.


    "Can... youfort me?"


    "..."


    The listless Courtney had me held tightly. Being heartbroken must''ve been tough. I couldn''t rte to her since I was never hurt or rejected in love since I didn''t have time for it before.


    Nene hissed at her for blocking our time together. I can''t me her. If I were in the same position as her, I would''ve done the same.


    On an unrted note, Courtney''s chest was slightlyrger than Nene''s. I felt it when she grabbed me from behind.


    "How would you like me tofort you? I thought you hated me? Trusting me here would be a bad decision for anyone."


    "Does that matter? You can force me to do anything, and it''s not like I could resist. I don''t want to be alone."


    Nene and I sighed at this sight. She might as well be our tour guide for our date.

 Chapter 101 The End Of A Conquest [Part I (R-18)]

    Having a date as our n, Courtney tagged along as an extra. Having two women holding each side of my arm showed off how much of a giga chad I was.


    "Courtney, if you don''t mind me asking. Do you even need me tofort you? I''m sure you''ve got a lot of people able to take my ce."


    There was absolutely no reason for her to do so. The only thing I could think of was that it was convenient because I was close by.


    "No reason..."


    She meant that from the bottom of her heart. My feelings would''ve been crushed in smithereens if I were an average person.


    "Nene, where do you want to go?"


    While Courtney tagged along, I was going to do what Nene wanted. I don''t have much preference as I didn''t have anything nned.


    Nene had thought of an idea immediately. Decisive about her choice, she picked something she wanted to do.


    "Master~! You still didn''t satisfy mest night~!"


    Nene had a lustful expression and licked her lips, then she looked at Courtney and right back at me. Courtney knew what Nene meant from her expression alone.


    "Are you ipetent?"


    I coughed hearing what Courtney said. She had misunderstood what Nene had said. Nene, on the other hand,ughed loudly.


    "Courtney. How should I punish you?"


    Saying that to a male is a sin. Any male would feel insulted hearing those words. Courtney, hearing those words pale. Seeing the big scary man say punish would be a death sentence.


    "Master~! How about we let her watch stuck on a chair~?"


    "Nene... You mad genius!"


    Even if Courtney was heartbroken, she made me mad. She will also forget about her past love once she checks out my rod in action. It''s like hitting two birds with one stone.


    "Don''t the sad girl get a choice in this..?"


    "Sorry, but this ipetent guy will show you hispetence."


    I bound Courtney with my curse and carried her on my back. Nene held my hand and ran to the nearest high-ss love hotel.


    Finding a ce where we could fuck. I brought a chair for Courtney to sit on. Bounding her on the chair and putting a curse to silence her, she''s now stuck in the chair.


    With the full view of our nude bodies, Courtney tried to look away but was curious about how we looked. Once she had stared at my figure without holding back, she would keep her eyes locked on me.


    "Master~!"


    Nene''s desire to mate was evident in one''s eyes. Both her bodynguage and aura had a lustful feeling that made me desire her for more.


    "Nene..."


    I took her lips once I said her name and devoured her lips. Her lips were usually soft and delicate, a texture I won''t ever get tired of.


    Slipping my mouth inside her, I grabbed her ass with one of my hands while rubbing her lower lips with my other hand.


    "Mhnn~!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The sexy tension filled the room, we were standing up, and I pushed her to the bed with me. With us down on the bed, she grabbed my crotch and rubbed it with one of her hands.


    Knowing that her pussy was flooding, I inserted a finger making all of her movement stop. From her ass to her breast, I swiftly moved my hands.


    "Master~! Please use your manly cock~!"


    After our kiss, Nene begged for my rod. I nced slightly at Courtney, and she was too invested in our act. Her lower body had her panties showing, and I could see a slight color change underneath.


    "Since you begged for it, I have to oblige."


    Nene was prepared to have her inside pierced. With my erged cock I grabbed both of her legs and spread them wide.


    "Master~! Hurry up~!"


    Eager to be fucked, I prated her. Nene''s body reacted strongly to my cock. Her eyes rolled up, and her pussy started to grip me tightly.


    "Nyawh~!"


    Her moans were like music to my ears. Every time I moved my hips back and forth, a different noise could be heard from her.


    My cock was knocking on the entrance of her womb. I could imagine the pleasure that Nene must''ve felt seeing the pleasure well up in her.


    "Nya~!"


    The bind that was locking Courtney was gone. I had done this unintentionally, interested in what she would do.


    Observing our intense make-out, she unconsciously started to y with her breasts and clit using both arms. Seeing her bare boobs, I could tell that they were bigger than Nene''s chest, and she was simr to Rose''s size.


    "Master~!!! Cumming~!"


    As I continued to rail her, Nene had already released her pent-up energy. The feeling of her vagina tightening is the best. It was a pleasant feeling one wouldn''t find anywhere else.


    Even after Nene hade, I continued to move my hips without letting her rest. Nene and my love session consisted of me being rough and continuous. None of us would stop since it was how we preferred it.


    It didn''t take long before I let out my first load. Even letting out my load didn''t stop us from moving from minutes to hours and from one session to two.


    At some point, Courtney, who was spectating, couldn''t take it anymore. She had left her chair and was on the bed.


    "Charles~... Please make me feel good~."


    "Nyaa~!!!"


    The crimson-red lustful expression was different from her usual self. If youpared the shy version to this one, I thought they would be two different people.


    "Nyehh~!!!"


    "Make you feel good? For punishment, you sure are taking it lightly."


    "Aeh~!!!"


    Nene''s blissful expression was a sight to behold. Her eyes were unfocused, but her body still responded nicely. Not to mention her moans were melody to my ears.


    Courtney was only a few inches away from pouncing me. For an idol her self control is horrible. Momentster, Courtney was unable to keep calm and went in for the kill.

 Chapter 102 The End Of A Conquest [Part II (R-18)]

    All Courtney could do was hug me from the back. Since I was already upied with Nene, there was limited ess to how far she could go.


    Courtney''s body was heating up from all the excitement. Unable to stop, she grabbed my hand and used it as a fingering toy. With how long Courtney tried to masturbate, she was flooding like a storm.


    "Charles~!!!"


    Her sensitivity was on the roof. Just as she put my hand inside of her, she squirted. Surprisingly she moved my head towards me and took my lips. She is oddly intimate for someone who was supposed to have some unfavorability toward me.


    Situations where I end up with more than one girl are moremon by the day. Other than my power, wealth, and looks, I don''t know what people found charming about me.


    "Nyahhh~!!!"


    Nene cummed for the twentieth time. It was terrific how durable she was. There was a time when Nene ousted me in bed. Now, look at her and how the tables have turned.


    After doing this same position for a long while of time I became tired of this position, so I removed my rod from her. The kiss with Courtney came to an end, noticing that I had stopped banging Nene. Greedy for more action, Courtney went on top of Nene and shoved her ass out.


    Curious about how she would feel, I inserted my cock inside her. With how wet she was, I had fully slid everything inside her.


    "Ahhh~!!!"


    ? She felt like a virgin with how much her pussy tried to push my cock away. Since she didn''t have a hymen to break, I wasn''t sure if she had any experience.


    "Have you fucked someone before?"


    I didn''t mind if she had past experience, but it would be top news for someone so popr to do it with someone else. Asking her, I fucked her nicely.


    "Noooo~!!!"


    Courtney replied with a no. She wasn''t lying when she said so. While pounding her from behind, her breast jiggling on top of Nene''s breast motivated me to work harder.


    "Ahhh~!!! I feel iting~!!!"


    It wasn''t even a minute, and Courtney was about to cum. A few minutes ago, her body somewhat rejected me. Now, her body had also adjusted nicely to my cock.


    "Charles~!!! I''m cumming~!!!"


    Cumming like she said she would, Courtney felt ecstasy throughout her body. The face she made was one unbefitting of an idol. With how lust-driven Courtney acted, I wonder if Courtney will remember this scene. Would she still act this way or die from embarrassment?


    Anyways, after cumming. Courtney still looked like she wanted more. There was no reason for me not to continue, so I kept fucking her.


    ~


    [Felicia''s POV]


    That damn monster... Never have I thought I would be so afraid of someone. The cruelty he showed in the battle against the people of this world was too brutal. Everyone would develop a nightmare because of him. I wouldn''t be surprised if he were treated as an evil god.


    I hope that my poison from earlier didn''t upset him. Otherwise, I would be in for a rough time. He''s not that petty, right?


    Seventy-five percent of our resources? What does one man need all of those resources for? He was already something no one from any first-rank world could take on. I doubt even the top of the third to the fourth-rank world would be able to kill him.


    "Felicia. Our meeting with all of the kings is about to start."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Someone from the lower rank of our group spoke, giving me the news. Now that the people of this world have surrendered, we should capitalize on this chance.


    "I will be on my way."


    ~


    We then arrived at thergest building in this nation. With the others in the top ten, we would make the demands.


    Entering the king''s room, to my surprise, the third rank, Constance, was already inside waiting for us. Constance, to my knowledge, has never been connected to politics, but I guess this situation is different from the rest.


    Now that I think about it, where has she been this whole time? She hasn''t been in any fight or was with anyone this whole raid. Casting suspicion on her was pointless. I''m being too paranoid.


    "I, King Hydro, wee you all. Along with the others, we will start our negotiation."


    The king who spoke tried to act authoritatively. Despite that, his power here is the lowest. It was pitiful if you think about it. The king of a nation was at our mercy.


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    After ying with these two girls'' bodies, I started to use the toy in the hotel. I have learned a lot of kinks from these two girls. Not only were the toys I used applied, but my curses were also.


    Nene loves mindless rough sex, and Courtney loves lover y. These two styles were the opposite, both having advantages on their own. Courtney was also good at using her hips, different from how everyone I slept with uses them. Those dancing skills she does, do wonders in bed.


    Looking at both of them, I may have overdone it. I wouldn''t be surprised if Courtney turned into a total sex addict because of me. Not only did I fuck her physically, but also mentally.


    The curse I applied amplified the pleasure of everything she felt. One would feel like they were overdosing on drugs with what I did. I wouldn''t be surprised if she wanted to follow me back home.


    Now that we were finished with our love session, night approached. I carried them to the bath and cleaned them up.


    "Mhmm~!"


    Once I had contact with one of them, they would moan in pleasure. Their sensitivity was still unmeasurably high. Hearing them moan with every touch gets tiring.


    "Master..?"


    After cleaning them, I changed the bed sheet and brought them to the bed. Nene woke up and called my name. She was exhausted from her tone.


    "Go to sleep. You''re tired."


    "Could you sleep with me..?"


    I was going to go out and talk with Felicia, Linsey, and Constance, but Nene''s tired face looked adorable.


    It was hard to reject her, so Iy on the bed and had my hand rub her head. She was purring and had her legs locked onto me, drifting to sleep. I did not need to check up on the other group for now. I could always do it tomorrow.


    Eventually, like everyone else in this room, I went to bed and slept soundly.

 Chapter 103 The End Of A Conquest [Part III (R-18)]

    After the night had passed, I woke up in both Nene''s and Courtney''s embrace. Looking at Courtney, I don''t remember Courtney being on me. She must''ve done it while I was asleep.


    I had difficulty moving out of the way without waking them up. They had me pincered with each of them on me.


    There was this incredible feeling of being sandwiched by two girls. Five minutester, I sensed Courtney waking up.


    Her eyes had opened, and she stared at me with droopy eyes. She still hasn''t registered what had happened yet.


    Realizing what had happenedst night, she tried to scream out of embarrassment. With Nene asleep, I couldn''t let that happen.


    My curse had silenced her, and Courtney''s scream was now ineffective. Her face was red from rememberingst night''s event. Before I spoke to Courtney, I made Nene deaf with my curse.


    "Have you cooled down?"


    Courtney had stopped trying to scream. I had undone my curse and watched her try to hide with a nket. There wasn''t much to hide since Nene had monopolized half of it.


    "No..."


    Not wanting to look at me any further, Courtney turned around, too embarrassed to face me. There were only two reactions I would get, the first one was this, and the other would be theplete opposite.


    An urge within me to mess with Courtney had appeared. With her back turned against me, there were many things I could do.


    "Courtney... I haven''t noticed sincest night... But you''re pretty cute."


    Now that Courtney wasn''ttched onto me, I got Nene off me without her waking up. I inched closer toward her until my breath could be felt from Courtney''s back. Hearing what I said, Courtney squealed, her face turned red again, unable to contain her embarrassment.


    "Why don''t you be mine? I''ll teach you the pleasure of being a woman."


    "Ahhh~!!!"


    Having one of my hands in Courtney''s ass, she moaned in pleasure. The sensitivity fromst night still was in effect.


    My teasing doesn''t seem like it would work. How do I deal with a nervous girl? There is only one way, and that''s to be pushy.


    "Wait~..."


    Trying to defuse the situation, Courtney tried to stop me from doing what I was doing. She squirmed in pleasure once I embraced her from behind.


    "Do you want me to stop? All you need to do is say that one word, and I will."


    "Ahh~!!!"


    Instead of embracing her, I used both hands to pinch her nipples. All this teasing got me horny for the second time, the first beingst night.


    "You feel it, right? Don''t you think you should take responsibility and calm it down?"


    My dick, hardening from excitement, went in between Courtney''s ass. I didn''t think Courtney would take my words seriously. Courtney, on her own will, moved her ass up and down. She was more eager than I thought she would be.


    Since she wanted this as much as me, I started to y with her ears using my mouth. I couldn''t see her expression. I could use my skill to check her face, but I advised myself not to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mhm~!!!"


    All Courtney could do in this situation was moan in delight. ying with her chest has been fun. Using one of my hands, I moved it down from her chest to her lower lips. Even without doing much, her pussy was ready to be used.


    "Courtney, do you want me to start?"


    She hasn''t said much ever since she woke up. Currently, her mind has some of her sanity left. Courtney nodded instead of saying anything.


    "Courtney. If you want me to do it? You should tell me in your own words what you want. Your beautiful voice should be used more often."


    "Please~... Put it~... In me~!!!"


    Courtney hesitated. Gathering the courage to speak, she begged me to fuck her. As a capable male, it was only fitting for me to do so.


    "Ahhh~!!! Charles~!!!"


    With her body ready, I inserted my cock inside of her. From yesterday night, I had molded her inside to fit me perfectly.


    "Charles~ Love me more~!!!"


    I grabbed her leg and lifted it to raise the momentum of my hips. She has be more honest with herself.


    There was a reason why her rtionship with Sid failed. Courtney had no courage to improve their rtionship, while Sid didn''t have any feelings for her.


    Now that I''m here, the void in her heart will now be reced by me. I have never thought of myself as a predator, but with how many women I''m taking, I''m reconsidering it.


    ~


    After doing it for three rounds, I decided to stop. I didn''t want Courtney to pass out from exhaustion. I was surprised Nene hadn''t woken up yet. Usually, she would be awake in situations like these.


    "So, do you have an answer to what I said earlier?"


    Earlier, I had asked Courtney if she wanted to be mine. I had taken a lot of her first time, so the likeliness of her eptance should be high.


    "Could you give me some time to think?"


    That was fine. It''s not like I need an answer immediately. I still had to check up on Constance, Linsey, and Felicia.


    "Then you have only tonight to think. I might not be in this world for long. Oh, by the way.  When Nene wakes up, tell her I will be back in the evening."


    There wasn''t much reason for me to be in this world anymore. I could explore this world, but the simrity to my world could be seen. So all hope of me exploring pretty much died down.


    Courtney also needed time to think, and it would be better for me to leave her alone. Nene also was asleep, and I didn''t want to wake her up.


    "Later."


    I left the love hotel and went to the king''s castle. I wonder how the king would react once I go inside his castle uninvited.

 Chapter 104 The End Of A Conquest (Part IV)

    [Third Person POV]


    Charles''s arrival at the king''s castle had everyone trembling. Everyone knew how dangerous Charles was. Getting on his bad side is thest thing you would want.


    "Good morning, everyone!"


    Charles smiled cheerfully, walking into the meeting without any warning. Everyone looked at him with uncertainty, unsure of what to do.


    The meeting that was held yesterdaysted for hours but was postponed until early today. Some procedures were done, but many more would need time to be added.


    "Mr. Anderson. I wee you to my abode. I''m Ewan Lancaster, King of Hydro. I hope my castle meets all your needs."


    Everyone in the room looked at Ewan Lancaster differently. The difference in the introduction he made was so much different than the one he gave to others. No one was stupid to know what this meant.


    "Please call me Charles."


    "Very well."


    Charles nodded, satisfied with his answer. Since Charles entered at an awkward time, the things that they were doing stopped.


    "Don''t mind me. Continue where you left off."


    Some people had their eyes twitching watching Charles sitting on afy chair chilling around. What was he even for? No one knew what his agenda was.


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    Note to self, remind me never to listen to politics. While our side has the advantage, Ewan isn''t making it easy for anyone here. They were going back and forth for any advantages they could take. Before I lost my mind in this endless discussion, I stood up and spoke out.


    Felicia and the rest of the people wanted resources from this world in exchange for our world''s technology.


    Among other things, they also wanted to set up a teleporter for this world. Ewan had epted this term but had to fight for the resources with words of pity.


    His role as a king was one of a sly one. Most people here don''t realize that Ewan was making fake tearse out of his eyes.


    If I had given any fuck about the deals being made, I would''ve interfered. While I was born on Earth, it doesn''t mean I have any attachments to my world.


    "I''m heading out. Call me if you need me for something."


    Without listening to anyone talk, I left the room. What I did was rude, but there was no reason for me to be here. The only advantage I would give to my side would be intimidation. I wasn''t going to listen to speak back and forth for hours. That wasn''t in my job description.


    "Constance. What do you think of this world?"


    After I exited the room, Constance went out with me. She was supposed to follow us during the first day but had an ident.


    As for my question, Constance had seen two of the nations. Her opinion should be taken into ount. Asking what Constance thought, she stood there thinking.


    "I feel an intense negative energy within you."


    Instead of asking my question, she switched our topic. So, she has a clue to know what had happened fromst night''s event.


    "And what do you think about it?"


    Constance was someone who believed in god. But she was different from most religious people. Constance doesn''t care for good or evil. She only cares about what she wants to protect or what god tells her to do.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Last night, that energy influenced your way of fighting. It''s gruesome and dangerous. There will be a day when you''ll hurt someone close to you."


    What Constance said is correct. I had no memory of the gruesome act I had done but seeing the aftermath, I could see why anyone would be scared of me. The chance of me hurting people close to me will happen at some point.


    "Do you know how to make this negative energy disappear? Cause I don''t."


    Constance''s expression was stern, and she makes that face a lot when she thinks. Constance probably doesn''t even realize.


    "For one thing, your anger made it possible for you to wield that power. When your maid was threatened, your energy level changed drastically."


    "To suppress it, you should find a way to calm yourself."


    She doesn''t know how I could delete this skill of mine. Suppressing my emotions would only be a short-term solution.


    "Then I should find a way after going back."


    "I can consult you if you want."


    "I will take your offer on that."


    Our discussion with the darkness inside of me has been resolved for now. What should I do? Linsey seems to be having fun on her own. I don''t want to ruin it for her.


    As for Nene, she woke up and is now toying with Courtney. I know I left the room earlier, but I regretted doing so.


    "Constance, we''re going to a love hotel!"


    "..."


    She had no words for what I had just said. I didn''t have any intention of clearing the misunderstanding.


    I wonder how long the people of Hydro will stay down underground. It shouldn''t be long before they return. The street was empty and making it look like a ghost town.


    Coming back to the love hotel, Constance and I walked up on Nene and Courtney''s yful act.


    "Stop~!"


    Nene had Courtney stripped. With her behind Courtney, Nene yed with Courtney''s chest. Constance once saw us fuck but was still bewildered. Courtney was flustered and begged Nene to stop.


    "Master~!"


    Seeing me return, Nene left Courtney alone and gave me a warm hug. I did the same and embraced the warm feeling she radiated.


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "Ehehe~! I only wish you woke me up~! Master~! I want my morning kiss~!"


    Her tail wagged, happy that we kissed. Constance and Courtney felt awkward watching us. ncing at Courtney, I felt a tint of jealousying from her.


    "Master~! Can I keep her~? She''s fun to be around~!"


    Nene pointed at Courtney. Hearing what Nene had said, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes. To think she would be treated as property.

 Chapter 105 The End Of A Conquest (Part VI)

    [Third Person POV]


    News of the invasion was now over. The Hydro nation evacuation notice ended, letting everyone return to their homes.


    Everyone knew that the invaders had seeded in their goal, and many losses had happened with the top rankers dead.


    Only a city had been destroyed, which made most people of the Hydro nation sigh in relief, seeing that their homes weren''t destroyed.


    As for the city that was destroyed, many tears and anger could be seen on their faces. Families, properties, and even a sense of security had been destroyed.


    The pain of this tragedy will always live in their life. Time would heal for some, but the scar will always be there.


    And for the meeting between the two sides, they were done for now. With the teleportation device between the two worlds active, many people of the world Gaia wanted to see what Earth was like.


    [Charles POV]


    It was already night. Since the king of this nation had dered the world safe, everyone hiding went back to the surface. We hurriedly left the love hotel and went to Courtney''s house.


    There was no more reason to stay. Once we leave this world, the rewards will be given before I leave with Nene, Constance, and Linsey. I had to hear Courtney''s final answer.


    "Courtney, have you made your choice? There''s no reason for me to stay any longer."


    "Miss Cry Baby is going toe~!"


    Without letting Courtney talk, Nene interjects. Even if I had addressed her ims, Nene wasn''t letting up.


    "..."


    Courtney said nothing indecisive about her choice. She thought about it and spoke her thoughts.


    "Charles, could I talk to you alone..?"


    While looking down, she pointed both her fingers at one another. Nervous, Courtney asked us to be alone.


    Without needing to say anything, I grabbed Courtney''s hand and left the room far from anyone to hear. We went to the balcony where no one would interrupt us.


    "Charles, could I ask you one question..?"


    "Go ahead." I gestured for Courtney to speak.


    "Why me? We''ve only met for a day. Do you want my body? My wealth? What do you want from me?"


    Woah! I didn''t expect Courtney tosh out at me. I could see why Courtney has so much uncertainty. With my power, I could get what most people can''t.


    "I think you''re cute. That''s all."


    There wasn''t much of a need for me to think. If I like someone, I go for it; if I don''t, then I won''t. It''s as simple as that.


    "You aren''t serious, are you?"


    For such a simple answer, Courtney doubted if I was telling the truth. She tried to analyze my face but found nothing.


    "Is there anything wrong with that?"


    "No... But I can''t help but feel satisfied by that answer!"


    Girls areplicated. I would have to borate more on what I meant by cute. Without any warning, I kissed her aggressively.


    Her eyes widened in shock, unexpecting me to do something like this. Courtney showed no rejection of such action meant she was okay with it.


    "Has anyone told you the expressions that you make are cute? It makes me want to bully you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    After our kiss, I told her my thoughts. She was embarrassed by myment and had a tint of anger, saying that I wanted to bully her. Calming herself down, she gave me a reply.


    "Do you swear you won''t leave me?"


    That fear of her being abandoned shows when she asks such a question. I had never thought of this. If any of the girls I have a rtionship with infuriated me to a degree, there would be a chance that I would leave them.


    "If you don''t give me a reason not to, then I don''t see a reason why I should."


    Who knows if I said the correct answer? Courtney could be someone who wanted someone to say that we''ll be forever together. I can''t promise something like that.


    "Couldn''t you be more romantic?" Courtney pouted at what I said.


    "You say that, but you slept with me on our first meeting day."


    She blushed furiously at what I said. She tried to punch me for my tactless answer. Her punches were ineffective, but it was funny to look at.


    "If you ept, you definitely won''t regret it."


    Courtney took a deep breath and smiled at my answer. I was serious about what I said, and she felt the sincerity of my words.


    "Do you swear on it?"


    I took her lips, confirming what she said. Courtney couldn''t ask for more and embraced me tightly. Even without hearing her answer, I knew she had epted my proposal.


    "Could we stay here alone for a little longer..?"


    "Sure."


    ~


    "Courtney, before we leave, do you have anyone you want to say goodbye to?"


    "No..."


    "Don''t worry. Once you go to my world, you will enjoy your stay."


    After staying on the balcony, we returned to the other''s room. Now that my business was done here, it was time for us to leave.


    "Master~!!! You''re back~!"


    With Courtney on my left, Nene took the remaining right side of my arm. It was great that Courtney had no intention of fighting Nene.


    "Is everyone ready to go?"


    "Charles. Let me pack up first..."


    Courtney wanted to get some of her things before we left. Everyone in the house offered to help, but Courtney wouldn''t budge. After half an hour passed, Courtney had finished packing up.


    "Let''s go to the king''s castle. The teleporter is set there."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Courtney tried to apologize for the time she wasted. We weren''t in a hurry, and everyone should be asleep by the time we returned home.


    "It''s fine. There''s no need for us to rush. Now that we''re ready let''s go."


    With that, our small adventure or invasion of Gaia had ended. We went to the castle and immediately left the ce.


    I''m sure we will return to this world, but not anytime soon. What made me excited was the reward that would be given.

 Chapter 106 Gaias Reward

    Returning to Earth, we were back to where we were before we started our invasion. The underground desert was quiet, with only the five of us being the only ones that returned.


    As for the others, they would return at ater date. It would be a shame if they were wiped and the teleporter was close so nothing would happen to the world of Gaia.


    "Linsey, would you be staying?"


    "I would love to, but being the big boss of apany isn''t easy. The paperwork would kill me...." Linsey muttered thest part and continued to speak.


    "I''ll see you all again. See ya!"


    Linsey teleported immediately, going back to her office. Nene and I looked at Constance, looking for a ride back home. Constance sighed as she resigned to be our designated driver.


    "Is that a car..? How does that work in the desert..?"


    "Poor Cry Baby~! So innocent and naive~!"


    Nene made fun of her while patting her back. Courtney felt she was being made fun of but still thought about how a car could travel in a desert.


    Going in the car, Constance drove us up in the air. The shock in Courtney''s eyes could be seen. All these new experiences she would see would take a while to digest. She will adapt sooner orter.


    With Courtney so distracted, I licked her on the cheeks. There hasn''t been a time when I wanted to tease someone so much. Courtney''s the type of person to get teased a lot. Whether she likes it or not.


    "Waaah..."


    Nene and Iughed at her expression. I''m surprised that Constance could put up with my constant flirting. Courtney squealed at my action but didn''t seem too mad about it. In fact, she seemed happy about it.


    Our journey back home went smoothly. It was way past midnight, and everyone at home should be asleep.


    "Wee to my house. It may not be asrge as your previous ce, but you''ll like it soon enough."


    "Let me give you a quick tour."


    Since it was alreadyte into the night, Constance and Nene went to their room and rested. They were considerate enough to leave Courtney alone with me.


    Like I said earlier, I gave Courtney a short tour and let her pick a room. I offered to help her settle, but she was too embarrassed to let me do so.


    "Then I will see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow..."


    I kissed her before going to my room. Nene and Reina were already asleep, and I was surprised that Nene could fall asleep that quickly.


    Now that I was alone, it was time to receive my reward. This could be my biggest gain yet. The only thing remotely close would probably be the dragon heart.


    [System: Rank One Conqueror''s Reward Box]


    The system''s interface had a beautiful white box with a red ribbon on top. With the system giving me the option to open the box, without a second thought, I rubbed my hand, hoping something good woulde out of it.


    [Rank One Conqueror''s Reward Box Opened:


    Arrival Of A Legend.


    Crystalize Stone Of Purity


    Silent Thief<novelnext></novelnext>


    Undoing Of A Madness.]


    Four rewards were given. Each of these items sounded useful. Before I got too excited, I used the system to identify each reward.


    [Arrival Of A Legend: A hero will always be remembered for their deeds. The more famous their legend, the stronger they''re. Summon a hero within a third-rank world. If they agree, they will form a contract with you.]


    This is interesting. A hero, huh? Undoubtedly, a hero will be something intriguing to look at. But won''t it be exciting when I bully one from a higher rank world?


    There could also be a chance for me to gain a new bodyguard. I want to show them off to the world where I summoned them. I couldn''t wait to see their faces when their hero became my dog.


    [Crystalize Stone Of Purity: A fragment of a destroyed world''s will. Crystalize into an energy source. Absorbing this stone will purify your body.]


    Purify my body? I held this stone in my hand and felt the energy within this stone entering my body. I felt a sense of rity, and my body became lighter. The stone''s energy automatically entered and improved my body.


    [Silent Thief: If the target is unaware, take any item the target possesses. Limited to one use.]


    This could be useful, but I could outright rob someone. Should I give it to someone else instead? Knowing what this does, I looked into my next prize.


    [Undoing Of A Madness Ne: Wearing this artifact will clear your mind. Any mental attack will be automatically resisted.]


    One of my problems has been solved, I don''t know how useful it would be, but it would at least suppress some of the side effects of my skill.


    If Ipared my reward to Cyrus''. The things he got were undoubtedly better. I need to know what Nene got before I can conclude these thoughts.


    The energy within the stone was still intense. I wonder how long it would take before I fully absorb this stone.


    Now that I have opened everything. With nothing else to do, I went to bed without waking up the two girls.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    Two people could be conversing in a forest inside a wooden house. Both of them are females with green hair andrge breasts. One could tell that there was some semnce between them.


    "ire, are you really leaving?"


    "Yes, Mom. I found the one. I have to before I miss my chance."


    The mother''s tears started to shed once her daughter said those words. For the race Alraune, the poption of men is almost non-existent.


    For the Alraune to survive, they must find a male of a humanoid species to mate with. Due to this nature, they were blessed with exaggerated charm.


    "To think my useless daughter found someone she loves... I never thought the day woulde..."


    "Mom!!! Stop embarrassing me! I''m just ate bloomer."


    The woman shed more tears, listening to her daughter talk.


    "Let''s celebrate with our neighbor before you leave."


    "Mom!!! I want to leave now!!!"


    Tired of her mother''s reaction, ire immediately exits and runs for it. Eventually, the mother convinced the daughter to stay for a day and celebrate.

 Chapter 107 Girls Meeting

    [Third Person POV]


    Four girls are sitting in a dark room with a small table facing each other. One was a cat girl with ck hair and blue eyes wearing a maid outfit. She sat there with a cheerful expression knowing their discussion would be fun. She is Nene, the first person to meet Charles.


    On her left was a with white hair and blue eyes. She wore a light white dress that was easy to look at. Unlike the cheerful girl, she had a calm expression. This girl is Charles''s fiance, the second girl to meet Charles.


    And besides the white-haired girl was a blonde also with blue eyes. Like the cat maid, she also wore a maid outfit. The blonde girl had a serious yet calctive gaze, but the previous two people mentioned knew she was thinking something silly. The maid here is Rose, the third to meet Charles.


    Finally, we have a girl with blue hair and blue eyes... Wearing green-colored sleepwear, she sat down nervously. Then we have Courtney, the newbie, thest one here to meet Charles.


    "Let''s begin our meeting."


    Reina, the white-haired girl dered, with everything set in ce. Everyone here in the room listened closely to what she had to say.


    "Our new friend here has joined today. Let''s begin our trial."


    While the white-haired girl made it sound ominous, she had no intention of hurting her. She was testing Courtney, the blue-haired girl''s personality.


    Even if it wasn''t her intention, the way she made it sound intimidated the blue-haired girl. The blue-haired girl shrinks her back a little.


    "So, Courtney. How did you meet Hubby?"


    "Ahh... He kidnapped me along with Nene."


    The white-haired girl looked at Nene and wanted to confirm whether what she said was true. And the cat girl nodded, confirming what Courtney had said.


    "Then do you know the reason why he did it?"


    "No..."


    Courtney tried to think of multiple reasons why she was chosen but couldn''t. There were some possible oues that she thought of and had blushed at those thoughts.


    "I see... Have you had sex yet?"


    For the second question, Reina had asked a heavy hitter. The red face Courtney had earlier turned into the color of a tomato. Everyone knew the answer, even without the blue-haired girl''s answer.


    "Yes..."


    Reina sighed when hearing Courtney''s answer. With these two questions asked, she knew that Courtney didn''t have any bad intentions. With her timid personality, she will be swept up in the momentum.


    "Do the both of you have anything else to ask? I''m done with my question for now."


    The white-haired girl let the other two question the blue-haired girl. Nene, who had wanted to ask something earlier, was now uppity.


    "Miss Little Cry Baby~! You saw how Master massacred and tortured the lives of many~! I wonder how fine you''re with that~!"


    Nene found it odd that Courtney had said nothing about the incident. Since then, Courtney didn''t seem to recall the events of that day.


    Both Rose''s and Reina''s eyes widened at what Nene had said. The two of them weren''t part of the conquest, so the details of the invasion were unknown.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I did..? I don''t... Remember."


    "..."


    Courtney didn''t seem to recall this event. In fact, her memory of the fight was nk. She was too upied with heartbreak to care about what happened.


    "There was a massacre..? I''m sure Charles has a good reason for it..."


    Courtney tried her best to be positive even though she wasn''t sure if that was the right attitude. As for Rose and Reina, they were somewhat worried about Charles''s mental state.


    "There''s a good reason for it~! They tantly talked about using me as a hostage in front of him. They deserved to be beaten up by Master~!"


    Nene''s body shook excitedly, remembering the scene. Everyone here knew Nene wasn''t right in the mind and paid no attention to her.


    "Did you do anything to attract Master''s attention?"


    Rose, who hasn''t spoken much, decided to ask. As a girl, she wanted to know the juicy details of their encounter.


    "He told me that I''m cute... As for the main reason... He showed me his body when he was sleeping with Nene... I jumped him when I got too excited..."


    The more details Courtney got into, the more flustered she became. Remembering those details, she never thought of herself as a person to do these actions.


    "At the end of it, Charles convinced me toe to his home world, and here I''m..."


    Of these four girls, Courtney was the only one made into his woman by his own decision. The other three girls were the ones that wanted Charles to be their own.


    When Courtney finished talking about her experience, there was a subtle jealous auraing from Reina and Rose. Nene didn''t care as she knew that Charles loved her the way she was.


    Poor Courtney was the target of the negativity, but luckily she hadn''t had the slightest clue about their emotions.


    Reina calmed herself and smiled at Courtney. She tried to remember their night together a few days ago, and with most of her questions answered, she weed Courtney.


    "We have only met today, but I hope we can get along. You''re not a bad person, so I hope you can support Charles to the best of your abilities."


    "I also hope we can get along..."


    "Cry, Baby~! I''m sure we''ll have a lot of fun together~!"


    Courtney sweated a little from Nene''s words, but she shouldn''t be taking things too far.


    "Even though I''m only a maid, I hope we''ll be friends."


    "The same could be said for me..."


    With more questions asked, the four girls diverted the topic and spoke about their interests. Soon enough, Courtney got morefortable and felt that the three people in front of her would be great friends.


    For the rest of the day the four of them spent the rest of their day together.

 Chapter 108 Just A Casual Day

    Today, I was spending time by myself. The four girls that were usually with me were doing their girl things. They warned me not to disturb them for the rest of the day.


    Now, what should I do? Constance left and went to an orphanage, and the people of this house were working. Thinking about what to do, there was only one ce I knew where to go.


    "C, it''s been a while."


    Prince sat at his usual gambling machine and greeted me. His mood was obviously good; this would be my third time meeting him. The two other times I met him, he was a chill dude for a man with a rough facial and questionable hobbies.


    "Still the same as ever, Prince."


    "Why wouldn''t I be? Magical Girl Chloe never fails me."


    Thest time I saw him, he was depressed by the slot machine. When I first saw him, he was up in money. And the money he gained had disappeared in a blink of an eye. I don''t know how this man can say those words with confidence.


    Since there was a slot machine next to him, I went beside him and yed a different gambling machine. The theme was the same but with a different character.


    "Is that so? How much did you earn or lose today?"


    Prince was already here by the time I arrived. With how much he yed, I wouldn''t be surprised if he lost some money, but considering his mood, I would say he gained.


    "I''m up big! I got a triple bonus with a five hundred times multiplier."


    Damn. Just so you know, Prince was a person who only ys in max bet. We haven''t spoken much about our background, but with how much Prince ys, I wouldn''t be surprised if he was loaded.


    "Sheesh. Millions of dors in one spin, many people would envy your luck."


    "Luck? Nonsense. Our bond isn''t..."


    I ignored what he said as I knew what he would say. Trying my luck, I spun the machine and got even results.


    One thing I learned about this machine is I never lose. Every time I use it, the money I use will be guaranteed to break even. So, if I was ever short on money or wanted to find a quick way to earn money, this was the ce.


    "Magical Chloe, I knew our love transcends even time!"


    Looking at his screen, he got a triple bonus. [For those who know who slots, a triple bonus means more spins with a chance of an additional reward. A/N]


    The slot machine he yed with had eight shapes with a six-by-six board. To clear those shapes, you would need six of the same shapes.


    ? Once a bonus multiplier was added, more shapes would enter the fray. Prince here was on a roll. Not only was he getting multipliers exceeding ten times his prize pool, but he would also constantly do so.


    "C! I''m getting paid tonight!"


    His shouting had attracted the attention of many. Some were brave enough to get over Prince''s features came over and watched him earn some money.


    Envy could be seen in the eyes of many. Prince had already earned millions, and the spin for the slot machine still wasn''t finished.


    The casino wouldn''t take a hit with the amount of money lost. At most, they would only take a look at the person winning.


    By the time Prince had finished all his spins, he had earned a whooping seventy million dors. He earned seven hundred times his initial spin. After the spin was finished, the crowd dispersed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why don''t you treat me to lunch? With how much you earned, it shouldn''t hurt your wallet."


    "It''s already lunchtime..?"


    I heard his stomach grumble once he mentioned lunch. He was too focused on the gambling machine to remember to eat.


    "Since I''m in a great mood, why not?"


    "Magical Girl Chloe, the food ain''t going toe itself. I will see you soon."


    Saying goodbye to his soul mate, we went for lunch. Prince took me to a casual restaurant that seemed pretty popr.


    The menu of choice varied from junk food to sds. Over the month, I learned that food like fried chicken, pizza, and burgers was myfort food. I''m sure Prince won''t judge me for my choice. Lunch was good, and I ate like a child taken to their favorite fast food chain.


    *Beep! Beep!*


    "Let me get my call."


    Prince''s phone had rung, and he had gone to a sole bathroom stall to get his call. Curious about his call, I listened in without being noticed.


    "Agent P3. What''s your report on your target?"


    Woah! I didn''t expect the first few words to be so interesting. It''s either his friend that is crazy or Prince was really an agent of some sort.


    "Agent A1, the target is already eliminated. I''m going to take a few days worth of break."


    "Sorry, but your next mission has already been decided."


    "I should get paid overtime... You fuckers overwork us."


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but you know howpetent you''re. It''s a waste not to make use of your talent. The money will be on your card."


    For someone with a weird quirk, I didn''t think he would be skilled in the arts of assassination. My skill in judging people is shit. To think I would give two wrong assessments toward him.


    "Who''s my target this time?" Prince sighed and wanted to get his job done earlier.


    "You''ll be eliminating a corrupt officer going by the name. Iamsew Ded. I will give you the remaining details in a note."


    The call ended with A1 leaving the call. Prince came back to our table and finished his food.


    "I would like to talk, but I have an important business. Later."


    "See ya."


    And like that, Prince left me alone. He paid for the meal and did his own thing. I wasn''t so bored to stalk him.

 Chapter 109 A Date With Courtney (Part I)

    "Courtney, you haven''t visited much of the city. Why don''t we check it out together?"


    With Courtney being a new addition to my household, it would be better for her to get used to her surroundings.


    "A date..?"


    The first thing that came to mind for Courtney was a date. Even though she nervously said that she smiled brightly. What she said wasn''t wrong. This was also a chance to get to know her better.


    "Yep. It''s a date."


    "I should get changed..."


    Without waiting any further, Courtney dashed off to her room and got ready to dress up. There was nothing to do during this time, so I could only wait for Courtney to get ready.


    "Courtney, could Ie in?"


    After five minutes of waiting, I got impatient. Thest time Reina got ready, it took her thirty minutes, and I''m not going to do that again.


    "Could you wait a minute?"


    No, I can''t. Without any warning, I entered her room. What I saw was the naked sight of her body. Staring at me, I nodded, approving of how nice she looked.


    "..."


    "Didn''t I say to wait!!!"


    Courtney hid behind something to cover herselfpletely.


    "You did. But thest time I had to wait, it took too long. You also don''t have to hide. I explored all of your body two days ago."


    "Shut up!!!"


    Courtney threw a shirt at my face, too flustered by what I said. Talk about overreacting. I crept closer toward her and hugged her from behind.


    "Wait!!!"


    "You''re overreacting. I''m not going to harm you."


    Courtney''s body was warm. My actions didn''t contain any lustful motives. All I was doing was helping her get used to this.


    "I get it... But I can''t change like this..."


    "Right."


    I didn''t stop hugging her and continued to feel her warmth. She stared at me in silence, wondering what I would do.


    "Sorry, but you''re warm and cozy."


    Courtney sighed but smiled and hugged me back. Finished with it, I released her and let her pick her clothes. Her choice of clothing was a bit too good, she tried many options, but before she got too into it, I had to stop her.


    "Stop. You don''t need to do make-up and style your hair. You look great the way you''re."


    "Shouldn''t I do my best..?"


    Before Courtney did another hour''s worth of preparation, I did my best to stop her. Maybe I should schedule dates next time, so I don''t have to wait hours.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As I said earlier, you look great the way you''re. I also want to spend my time with you as much as possible. So why don''t we go now?"


    Getting the ok signal from Courtney, I took her hand and led the way. We exited the mansion and walked our way to the streets of the academy city.


    "Do you mind if we get lunch first? I haven''t eaten yet."


    The time for us to have lunch had already arrived. There was one thing that I had noticedte. The food consumption was much higher with the support of my heart.


    All seven sins were flooding within me, with the exception of envy and sloth. I hope there won''t be a time when I be a slug.


    "Lunch does sound nice."


    I took Courtney to the ce where Prince and I had lunch yesterday. The food that was made was pretty damn good.


    "Order anything you want."


    Like yesterday, I ordered the same meal with an addition of beef and mashed potato. Courtney checked the menu and ordered food that she found familiar.


    It took a while for Courtney to pick her choice of food. I had almost forgotten that she was from a different world, literally. Even though there was a slight cultural difference, she would still need time for adjustment.


    Luckily the food from our world was simr to Gaia. At most, the names were changed for most foods. This restaurant had sample pictures of what they should look like. Courtney should use those references to order what she likes.


    [Courtney POV]


    What should I do? What should I do??? Pasta? Lasagna? Pizza? What are these foods!!! Should I ask Charles for help?


    The pictures on the menu don''t help when I have no clue what these foods are. I nced at Charles, and he smiled when I looked at him. It was hard for me to ask without embarrassing myself...


    A tuna sandwich shouldn''t be that bad, right? With how basic the food looks, I decided to get a serving.


    "I''m done with my choice..."


    "Hey. Could you take our order?"


    Charles waved his hand to the nearest waitress. He ordered a kid meal set, a medium beef steak with mashed potato as a side. He ordered both of our drinks, and he got us hot lemon tea with honey mixed with it.


    "You met the other two yesterday. How do you feel about them?"


    Reina and Rose... Thinking back about it, they were friendly people. There was a slight difort when I was with Rose, but Reina, I didn''t have any problems with her.


    "There aren''t any problems between us... I could get along with all three of them."


    "It doesn''t sound convincing when you speak nervously. I know it''s your nature, but they shouldn''t be people that would hinder you in any way. If you have any trouble, do tell me."


    "You don''t mind if I bothered you..?"


    "It would be weird if you didn''t."


    Charles''s words reassured me. It was rough not knowing anyone from this world. The technology of this world was more advanced, and there were times when I was afraid to touch them to avoid breaking them by chance.


    I''m d Charles hadn''t changed once I entered this world. I may have made a hasty attempt to agree to his terms. Even though he had a nasty personality, he was sweet when he wanted it to be.


    The food we ordered came, and we began to eat our lunch.

 Chapter 110 A Date With Courtney (Part II)

    With the arrival of my tuna sandwich and Charles''s kid''s meal, I began to take a bite of my food. The food I ate was better than I initially thought it would be. It wasn''t something I would constantly eat, but it was better than I thought.


    "Say ahh..."


    Charles unexpectedly grabbed a stick of potato and ced it in front of my mouth. A kid''s meal should have something easy to eat. With Charles feeding me, I opened my mouth and ate the whole piece.


    I felt a slight embarrassment once he did this openly in public. Once I got to taste the stick of potato with the thick red sauce, it had a vorful taste--the crunchiness with the salt blended in well. I couldn''t get enough of it.


    "Charles... Could you feed me more..."


    "Of course." He replied, taking out another piece of potato.


    Even if his actions were embarrassing, the taste of his stick was too good for me to resist. Asking for more, Charles did so willingly.


    "Here."


    Another piece was ced in front of me, but before I could take a bite, he took it back and ate it in front of me.


    He gave me a smug smile, and I felt a tinge of annoyance. Luckily this was the only time he had done this.


    "Disgusting couples..."


    A voice leaked out from our neighboring seat. I saw a bitter man staring at us with a depressed aura around him.


    Do we look that much like a couple? My body couldn''t help but feel warm thinking about what the man had said.


    Was this what it felt like to be in a rtionship? This feeling... I had always imagined myself in this situation but was never in a rtionship.


    Even though I hadn''t been in a rtionship for that long, this feeling wasn''t so bad. Time passed, and our lunch was finished. After Charles paid the bills, we went to our next destination.


    [Charles POV]


    With our lunch finished, I would say it was overwhelmingly sessful. I got Courtney into a great mood, and the event should be even better.


    "Charles... I''m afraid of monsters..."


    Courtney and I had already arrived at a zoo full of animals from different worlds. Well, that was unexpected. I never thought Courtney would be scared of ces like this.


    "The monster''s here won''t be able to harm you. All you need to do is stick beside me. If you want, we could visit other ces."


    This was my first time going into a zoo. Since Courtney didn''t seem to reject my idea, she stuck to me as a child would. If it doesn''t work out, I will leave with her.


    "Don''t you think this animal is cute? Nothing to be scared of, see?"


    "Read the description..."


    Our first animal looked like a cotton ball. Cotton devourers may seem all nice and cute, but these creatures are incredibly aggressive. Being in the biting range, they will tear you apart and eat you from limb to limb.


    Oh... No wonder why these creatures are in costly cages. This ce would be a death zone if these cute creatures escaped.


    "Courtney, no need to be afraid. What are they going to do? Escape? These ss panels are made so even people in the third-ranked world would have trouble breaking."


    "You''re right... I''m only being paranoid."<novelnext></novelnext>


    That was a step up from her previous attitude. For the next hour, we visited many of the inhabitants of these animals one would rarely see.


    Animals to monsters. Underground creatures to creatures that could fly. Many of these beasts had quirks of their own. For the non hostile monsters, I got Courtney to touch one.


    Once she approached it, she was like a scared animal, but with a little push, all her fears and worries disappeared.


    After finishing a small tour at the zoo, we sat down on a bench. In this fine weather, a popsicle stick was the way to go. Courtney had her head leaned against my shoulder. She was slightly exhausted from the emotional excitement she had witnessed.


    "It''s not so bad, isn''t it?"


    "I didn''t think a dinosaur would look so cute..."


    Since we were resting, I stuck a watermelon popsicle in her mouth. The pure bliss that she was feeling was unimaginable.


    "..."


    It didn''t take long before Courtney had eaten all of the popsicles, leaving none for me. I also wanted a taste of it.


    "Don''t you think you''re being too unfair? You ate everything."


    "Ah..."


    In her joyful mood, she hadn''t realized she had finished everything. Courtney gave a nervous chuckle and apologized.


    "If you think about it, there''s one way for me to have a taste."


    "There is?"


    I gave her a huge grin and stared at her lips. Once she saw where I set my eyes, she realized my intentions. Courtney shied away, but it made her imagine the scene.


    Without any further, I took her lips and tasted the aftermath of the melon popsicle. The sweet taste made this kiss even better. After a few seconds, Courtney gave in to this sensation and kissed me back.


    The passerby had either steered away from us or were flustered by our boldness. I couldn''t taste the sweetness of the melon anymore and finished our kiss.


    With our kiss over, Courtney looked dazed as she began to breathe heavily. I could feel both love and lusting from her.


    "Sorry, but our date ain''t over yet."


    What I said had snapped her back to reality. Her face heated up like never before. Courtney never would''ve thought of herself to be that type of person.


    What a troublesome woman. I patted Courtney''s head to calm her down. The results worked, and the flustered Courtney stared at me.


    "We still have all day. It would be a shame to waste it now."


    "Sorry..."


    "Don''t overthink it. We still have more ces to visit. Let''s go."


    Taking Courtney''s hand, the both of us left the zoo.

 Chapter 111 A Date With Courtney (Part III)

    After we visited the zoo, it was already somewhere around noon. I had already booked a time to check out a movie together.


    Shopping... Even though I wouldn''t say I like shopping with girls, Courtney has to learn about this ce sooner orter.


    "Charles... Look at that!"


    Within minutes, Courtney found something she was interested in. She grabbed a piece of my clothes and stopped me. Looking in the direction of where she was looking, it was a store that sold plushies.


    The first time I met Courtney was when I broke into her room. Now that I remember, her previous room had many life-size plushies or something of that sort.


    "You seem excited. Let''s check it out."


    "Really..?"


    I nodded my head, confirming what I had previously said. With my approval, Courtney jolted into the store without awareness of her surroundings.


    Luckily no one was in her way. Otherwise, they would''ve bumped, and more trouble would''vee.


    Entering the store, this ce was a paradise for people that love dolls. The store was filled with families, couples, and even a group of girls.


    "Charles! Can I buy these?"


    Within seconds, Courtney found two life-size plushies. One was a giant fat walrus, and the other was a giant fat cat.


    I could see why Courtney has some attraction toward these animals. Their sizes were adorable if you look at it that way.


    The prices of these things won''t make a dent in my wallet. Even if I bought hundreds, I don''t think I would care. But let''s not say that for my time.


    "Are you sure? There could be other plushies that you prefer more."


    "No. These two are the ones that I want. I saw everything inside."


    Did she already explore the whole store? Courtney has only been inside the store for less than a minute. Does she have a skill rting to searching? I never asked so I wouldn''t know.


    "Are you really sure?"


    "Yep."


    "Alright. Let''s go to the counter."


    Buying the two plushies and storing them in her storage space. Having no other business to be in this store, we went around the mall to see what other fun we could have.


    We set ourselves free and bought whatever came to mind. From practical to useless, we bought them if we thought they were interesting.


    After traveling to the store, the time hase. The movie tickets that I bought earlier were going to start soon.


    Thest time I was with Reina, I knew romance/drama movies weren''t something I would enjoy. This time I picked aedy movie. Generally,edy movies were mostly dogshit, but the ones that did it right would be a hit.


    Taking the opinion of the masses, the one that is now airing should be a good watch. I had considered that horror or action would not be the best choice for Courtney.


    Before we went into the theater room, I had to get snacks and drinks before we went in. Getting the ssic butter and salt popcorn, I chose a seat where we could experience it with great joy.


    "I didn''t expect the movie theater could be this immersive..."


    "Wee to the future."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The movie started, and we watched it with joy. As the review said, the movie had a few jokes thatnded.


    What we watched was about an overpowered man that would do anything for entertainment. He would mess with people and make funny jokes that I thought were funny.


    I took a few nces at Courtney to see how she was holding up, and she was enjoying the movie. After the movie was finished, we exited the room.


    "Thinking about the movie, the movie''s main character has some semnce to someone I know."


    "Really? Who?"


    "When I put my finger into it, I can''t remember."


    We talked about the movie, and the sun was about to dawn. Dinner time was approaching, and unlike the previous dining ce, I had a reservation at a fancy ce. It was nice to switch up the ces where we went.


    "Are you sure we should go to a ce like this..?"


    "Don''t you have many experiences in fancy restaurants? The house you own is muchrger than mine."


    "I had a chef that would make food for me. I never had the chance to go out much unless necessary."


    Did she have an agent? She was famous in her world. Now that I think about it, where was Courtney''s manager this whole time?


    "Uh... Courtney, did you have a manager?"


    "..."


    She looked at me and said nothing. Her expression must have meant that she had forgotten about her manager.


    "Did you forget about your manager?"


    "Can you me me..? She hasn''t called me during the invasion... And she was on vacation... You also only gave me a day to think..."


    If she words it that way, I can''t me her... I decided to leave the topic at that and eat our dinner. Dinner at the restaurant was excellent as the meat quality there was nice.


    After dinner, we went home and sneaked inside so no one in this ce would disturb us. We went inside Courtney''s room and took a shower.


    "Charles... Thank you for today. It was the perfect date..."


    Today has tired Courtney out. I noticed this after our dinner date. I could''ve had sex with her during her shower time but decided to leave it at that.


    Before Courtney went to bed, I dried her hair so her hair wouldn''t be a mess by the time she woke up.


    "Could you stay with me..?"


    "There''s no reason for me to leave."


    Even after taking a shower, the drowsiness had hit. Complying with her request, I tucked her into bed with me beside her.


    Shetched onto my body as she stared right into my eyes. With howfortable she must have felt, she soon drifted to sleep.


    "Good night."


    Since I was already in bed, I might as well sleep here for the night.

 Chapter 112 A Fun Day With Rose (Part I)

    The day after my date with Courtney, I was out with Rose. It was rare for me to be alone with Rose, but since it happened, it was a rare opportunity to have some fun with her alone.


    Rose wasn''t working today, so the maid outfit she usually wore was now off. This time she had a casual purple dress which was a different contrast to her usual outfit.


    "Master. Don''t you have ss today?"


    "ss?"


    Is that where Reina and Nene are at? I honestly forgot I had school. After the raid of the dead group Renegades, I haven''t been in ss.


    "Master... Did you forget?"


    "Yes... But I don''t think it''s necessary for me to go to school. I''m already the strongest man, and I doubt I need to learn more about the system unless I want to."


    Rose had nothing else to say once I said my piece. With that done, she asked what I had a n in store.


    "Then... What do you have for today''s n?"


    "Just walking around with you."


    "..."


    There wasn''t much to go off, but if we wandered around, we were bound to find something interesting.


    "Thest time we talked seriously, you said you would seduce me, right? Why not use this chance now?


    Hearing what I said, Rose turned on her A-game. She realized this was the perfect chance to earn my affection. It''s admirable how serious she was, but when I realized why she was doing it, it pained me a little.


    "Do you have anywhere you want to go?"


    "No. I''ll follow whatever happens."


    With me taking the lead, I used my ability to look around the area to check if anything interesting was about to happen.


    Looking around, I found something we could do. And with Rose agreeing to whatever I wanted, I didn''t need her permission to do it.


    "Master... What is this ce?"


    Once we arrived at a destination, we arrived at a shady undergroundboratory way below ground. There were scientists and guards everywhere.


    "I don''t know. Some experimentation ground. I found out just now and am interested in what this ce is."


    Rose knew that we had trespassed into some shady area. She stuck close by, ensuring she won''t be harmed in any way.


    "Who are you?!? What are you doing here?!?"


    Walking near the entrance, a guard noticed us, and his shouting caught the attention of anyone nearby. The guards surrounded us one by one.


    "We''re trespassers. Ain''t that obvious?"


    They red at us, waiting for an opportunity to attack. Before they could attack, I froze their kneecaps, locking them in ce.


    "What???"


    Having to lose their mobility, their confidence in detaining us had wavered.


    "If you don''t mind me asking. What experiments do you guys do?"


    Whether they answer my question doesn''t matter. No one can stop me; if I wanted to, I could find the answer now.


    "Grrr!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    What are they animals? They were growling at me like wild animals when they red at me. I then carefully observe the features of the guards.


    Under their sleeves, their skin wasn''t something a human would typically have. Most people had features of an animal hidden in in sight.


    "Human gics modification?"


    Observing them, I feel the instinct of humanity within them, but these guards had some monster cells imnted. For so little power, they turned ugly. I mean, who wants a modified body of an animal that wouldn''t disappear?


    "Don''t they look ugly? I don''t think it''s worth it for so little power."


    What I''ve said has managed to piss off some of these guards. Rose looked at them curiously. I wonder what opinion she has on the matter.


    "Rose, what do you think?"


    "..."


    She was lost in thought. I tapped her shoulders a few times before she showed any response.


    "What do you think about these experiments?"


    "Unless I know the full extent of the experiment, I can''t say much."


    What she said was true. I had all these guards bound, unsure what to do with them. The room suddenly turned red and noisy.


    "Warning! Warning! An intruder has been located at quarter 201."


    The robotic noise was on repeat. Hearing what the rm says got annoying really quickly. With the rm activated, more guards appeared and attacked upon sight.


    Every time I defeated them, a wave of them would appear. I quickly got bored of them, so every other boring-looking person was either knocked out or in terrible pain.


    "Rose, let''s go check the ce out."


    "Mhm."


    Currently, we are in the main lobby. With no one else able to stop us, Rose and I explored the ce. The next room contained some information notes about these experiments.


    "Project Rekindle"


    That was an odd name for something like this. The logs of this didn''t show much except for some failed experiments.


    "324 Failures. All dead..."


    I wonder if this was part of a legal organization. With nothing much going on, I continued exploring with Rose.


    There wasn''t anyone from the top brassing up. Was this only part of a small branch? Arriving at one room, I found the test center.


    As the note said earlier, all of the subjects tested were killed. This ce was moreckluster than I thought. Everything we found was either useless or contained nothing.


    With my mood ruined, I killed all the people working there. None of them even had the slightest idea why they were there.


    "Master. Don''t let this ruin it for you. We got all day for ourselves."


    "You''re right."


    I was beingforted by Rose. Her womanly charms were working as she intended for them too. After a short break, I got it back together with some emotional support.


    "Let''s go. This ce is making me feel depressed again."


    Since I covered this whole ce, I left with Rose to continue our day. I''m sure I will forget about this event, so I won''t let this hinder my fun.

 Chapter 113 A Fun Day With Rose [Part II (R-18)]

    [Rose POV]


    After gaining some affection points from Master, we exited the underground experimentationb. Even when he''s sad, his lust for women is concerning. His face was stuck between my chest, and his breathing made me tingle. I never remembered being this sensitive before.


    He hadn''t noticed it yet, but my panties were wet. I tried my best to keep calm and not embarrass myself. It''s been days since Ist slept with him.


    I never thought of myself as someone high with perversion, but you can''t me me for how good Master was in bed.


    Not only was he good in bed, but his body was something to be desired. His hard yet smooth skin and his scent would drive anyone mad.


    You get the point. I''m sexually frustrated and hope that Master will sleep with me tonight. That''s why I would do anything to make that happen.


    "Rose. Let''s get lunch. We haven''t eaten yet."


    Interrupting my thought, Master invited me to lunch.


    [Charles POV]


    Breakfast was not a meal time for me. Now that it was already close to noon, we had to get some food.


    I had noticed Rose''s lower body being wet. Out of consideration, I couldn''t point that out. I didn''t peg Rose to be that type of woman. Since Rose got horny from this, a ce where I wanted to try out could now be tested.


    "Tasty Night Snack."


    That was the name of the building we were entering. Looking at Rose''s expression, she couldn''tprehend why we were in a ce like this.


    Tasty Night Snack was a ce that sold excellent food and a ce where you could have sex. Not only did they have high-quality beds, but also privacy. The only downside was this ce was costly for those earning average wages.


    "Master... I thought we were having lunch..."


    "We are! This ce''s food review has a great review. Not only do they make food that enhances bed performance, but they will let you have a room for us to be alone."


    "..."


    There was a tint of expectations once I exined to her what this ce was. Rose looked forward to what this ce would give.


    "Could we have the best room you have?"


    We entered the store and went up to the receptionist. I ordered their best service and got a key to our room.


    "That would be a thousand and five hundred dors."


    The man who was at the counter had a bitter expression. He looked like he hated this job. I bet any man would if they knew couples were having sex in the same room with him constantly.


    I paid him and went to our room. This room was big enough for eight people to move around freely. The first thing I did was test the bed. I would say that the quality was good. Soft andfortable, not too hard.


    On a table, there was an instruction on what service we could get. The menu mainly consisted of food that helped in bed and menu orders such as salmon, fruits, and coffee. To order, we have to put an input into a machine, and the food is delivered.


    "Rose. Let''s order a bunch of snacks."


    I couldn''t help but lick my lips once the thought came. Rose looked embarrassed and knew what came to mind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ~


    ? With lunch finished, we went and took a quick shower. After our shower, we dried ourselves to prepare for the real thing.


    "Lay on the bed."


    Listening to what I said, Rosey down on the bed with her body fully revealed. Since this establishment had many fun things we could use, it was time for the whipped cream.


    Grabbing the whipped cream, I nted the chocte-vored whipped cream onto Rose''s chest.


    "Rose, I''m going to start tasting you."


    Without wasting more time, I prepared to eat the cream on Rose''s chest. My tongue had tasted the outer edge of chocte icing. There weren''t many stimnts from what I did, but this was only the start.


    This time I greedily tasted the chocte on her chest. The sweetness and soft texture of her boobs made this more exciting.


    "Ha~... Haa~..."


    The sensation she felt this time was much more stimnt. Trying to control her breathing, she covered her mouth.


    "Rose. You taste very good. It''s a shame that you''re all sticky."


    She started to squirm more once I whispered into her ears. Her already wet pussy had begun to flood, and once I ate all the chocte cream, I desired more.


    "Master~... Could I smear honey into your baby-making machine..?"


    Before I did more, Rose made a request instead. I never thought Rose would suggest an idea like that. But since it motivated her to do better, I don''t see why not.


    Being smeared with honey on my dick had a sticky and weird feeling. Her eyes started to shine once she licked the side of my cock.


    "Master~... Your cock taste soo good~!"


    Like me, Rose was also impatient. Once she had a taste, she immediately devoured my big little brother.


    "Rose..."


    I tried to speak, but her mouth movement was too good. Everything she did was pleasurable, and the lust emanating from her blocked every sounding toward her.


    Being motivated did wonders. Thest time she tried to suck, my cock was so much weaker than this. She used her eyes to check on my expression to see if her techniques were right.


    After a while, I felt the pleasure being built up from the tip of my cock. It was almost time.


    "Rose... I''m going to cum..."


    Without being able to hold back, I blew my first load into Rose''s throat. Even when she knew that I was going to cum from the stiffness of my cock, her movement stopped as she tried to take in everything that was put into her mouth.


    Done with her sucking, I took my cock out of her mouth. She coughed a little and licked the remaining seed in the tip of my rod. With Rose''s pussy flooded, it was time to start the real thing.

 Chapter 114 A Fun Day With Rose [Part III (R-18)]

    Now that all the preparations wereplete, I could have my way with her. If you took this out of context, you probably thought what I said was suspicious. Even if it wasn''t out of context, it was still suspicious. Where was I going with this? Oh right. It''s time for me to fuck Rose, silly.


    My hard wet cock was filled with Rose''s saliva, and the smeared honey on my cock had been cleaned off.


    "Master~! Please fuck me~!"


    Rose was standing up with her body leaning against the bed. Her ass was faced toward me in a doggy position, ready to be used any minute.


    Ready to go, I had my cock at the entrance of her hole. With how wet she was, I used my rod to enter inside of her. What made it easier to enter without preparation was how wet her pussy was.


    "Ahhh~!"


    When I entered inside her, she moaned in pleasure. It didn''t take long before for her pussy to swallow everything inside. Having to reach the end of her inside, I felt a wall preventing me from going further in, which meant I had reached her womb.


    "Master~! Please move~..."


    "You''re even more impatient than me."


    And here I thought Icked self-control. For ady of a previously wealthy family to have this much was unexpected. It was like I was a viin corrupting her.


    This was amusing in its own right. As someone who was mine, there was a hint of satisfaction knowing I did this to her. For telling me what to do, I pped her ass.


    "Ahhh~!"


    The pain that I inflicted had made her moan. Along with the pain, her inside constraint and the pleasure I felt started to well in.


    With one of my hands on her waist while the other on her breast, I started to move my hips back and forth. I had forgotten that I had put chocte on her breast.


    "Ahhh~! Ahhh~! Ahhh~!"


    Railing her from behind had made it easier to knock on the entrance of her womb, which made it easier for me to use the momentum of her ass to bounce back and forth.


    "Master~! My mind~! It''s turning into a mess~!"


    We had already started, and Rose''s mind was a mess. Her plumpy ass felt terrific when I rail her from behind.


    "It feels so good~! My mind~! It''s going nk~!"


    I felt her pussy gripping me tightly as I fucked her crazily. It hasn''t been long, but I feel like she was about to cum.


    "Ahhhhhh~!!!"


    That''s number one. I wonder how many times she could cum. Before I continued to move, I spoke to her.


    "Rose. You can''t be the only one that gets it off."


    Sometimes I was jealous of these girls'' ability to cum quickly. I wouldn''t be able to live it down with myself if it were me.


    Taking out a little bit of my anger, I pped Rose''s ass for the second time. Rose''s body twitched, and she squirted once I did. Her tight pussy tried its best to devour my cock.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahhhh~!!!"


    From the looks of it, Rose regained consciousness after the p on her ass. The red p mark appeared after a while.


    "Master~... Your cock feels too good~..."


    Without warning, I mmed my hips, forcing my cock inside her. Her legs and ass constraint, tightening her inside, made me feel better.


    To reach the level of pleasure where I could cum, I had to do it rough. Since she would cum sooner thanter, I might as well make it sooner.


    "Ahhhh~!!! Ahhhh~!!! Ahhhh~!!! Master~!!! Your stiff cock is going to explode~!!!"


    mming my cock inside her, the pleasure built up would soon be released. With what Rose had said, I nutted everything inside her.


    She had already cummed four times when I had inserted her. While I had done it once in her mouth, it would take her four times for me to do it once.


    "Warm~..."


    Cumming once, I let Rose take a short break. After this, there would be no more breaks for any of us.


    Unleashing my inner desires, I lifted her in bed and had her ass positioned correctly to enhance our sexual pleasure even further.


    With her ass lifted, I got on top of her and started to plow her without holding back. The expression that Rose made was an ahegao.


    "Ahhhh~!!! Ahhhh~!!! Ahhhh~!!!"


    Under my unrelenting attacks, her moans echoed throughout the room. All she could do was think about the pleasure she felt from my cock.


    Today will be a day when we will relish our desires.


    ~


    It was already the following day, early in the morning. I had just finished fucking her for almost a day straight. I was like a rabbit in heat for the whole day and night.


    Checking up at Rose, she had fallen deeply asleep. I could hear mumbling from her voice, and from her face alone, she dreamt of me, still fucking her.


    What was her mental state going to be? I basically turned her into a cum dumpst night. I could change her memory if anything went wrong, but it should be myst resort.


    The bed where we fucked for the whole night was a mess. I had nutted hundreds or possibly thousands of times inside of her. As for her? I stopped counting after ten.


    After demolishing her, I felt a sense of reliefing out of my body. Was I stressed over something? I didn''t think I had any tension or anything simr to it.


    Checking the mess we made in this room, I felt terrible for the people cleaning up this room, as I was not going to do it. Getting Rose to bed was easier than I thought.


    With how tired she was, it made it easier for me to wash her whole body. After clothing her, I went out of the room and paid for the extra service.

 Chapter 115 Press Conference

    [Third Person POV]


    "Hey, did you hear? Our world has officially conquered a world! This one is unlike the one that Cyrus did a hundred years ago!"


    "What''s so different about it? Isn''t it all the same?"


    "No, you idiot! This time we would get direct ess to a whole new world! Thest time Cyrus had conquered one, it was too dangerous!"


    "We won''t be sure they will cause a war if Cyrus sets up a teleporter! This time we could suppress them if any problems would ur! The world is turning up for the better with Charles around!"


    An average Charles fanboy shouted out with joy. People who heard their discussion were excited by the news.


    Today a press conference will be held, and the news will be about the new world they''ll have ess to. Felicia, the fourth-ranked, known as the Witch Of The gue, would be the spokesperson of today''s press.


    This was the news of the century. No other event could bepared to this. Everyone who didn''t live in a rock would watch this and wouldn''t miss it for the world.


    Felicia, who had negotiated with the world people of Gaia, held the most information. It was natural for her to be the person to talk about this.


    "Look, the conference is about to start!"


    Since this was a significant event, the news outlet from every media broadcast this event. Even people that wouldn''t listen to it would have to hear about it.


    With time hitting, the broadcast has begun. Inside the conference, news reporters, along with significant figures, were in the conference watching the conference in person.


    "Felicia! Can you answer this!"


    "Felicia! What is the mainponent of this sess!"


    Many reporters swarmed Felicia with questions. Felicia would''ve poisoned everyone here if this weren''t a public event.


    "Silence! I will answer your questions one by one."


    Felicia had amanding tone that she had honed all these years. Everyone had shut up once she had heard her voice. Pissing off a poison master would be the end of anyone.


    "The one in the very front. Go from that order, and I will answer most of your concerns."


    While Felicia had stopped the screaming of the reporters, it wasn''t the most efficient way to ask some questions.


    "Felicia! There are rumors that Charles handled everything himself in a matter of minutes! Can you confirm whether this was true?"


    Everyone knew how overpowered Charles was. With his skill, it wouldn''t be surprising if he wiped out a country without a sweat.


    The first reporter had asked the question that everyone wanted to hear. There was a hint of annoyance once the mention of the boy Charles.


    Felicia found him to be a rude and annoying person. There has never been anyone to piss her off that much and get away with it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Charles did most of the heavy lifting. But it would be best if you didn''t discredit the others. And no, he didn''t finish it in minutes but an hour."


    Even though she disliked him, it was not like she could lie in public. She answered what she thought and proceeded with the next person.


    "This new world you have invaded. What''s it like?"


    Being asked about the world, Felicia then thought about what to say. For the second question, Felicia needed more time to think.


    "If you regress our world back to two hundred years ago, then the technology there will be simr. Nothing too special. It''s a ce where humans live, not much fantasy."


    "Then do you know when we could gain ess to that world?"


    Not everyone got the chance to travel to a different world. If the world Gaia were safe, everyone would likely have a chance to travel there. Not only that, the poption problem that the earth has could be fixed with the conquest of Gaia.


    "I don''t make the decisions. So you would have to wait for some time. I doubt it would be long before it would be essible."


    With more questions asked, the more tired Felicia became. Some questions asked by the reporters had frustrated Felicia, while some of her answers left some unsatisfied.


    This went on for hours before almost all of the questions were asked. Felicia got off right as the questions were done. Even when she tried her best to hide the mental strain, some people could see it.


    After Felicia left, a politician took over and continued with questions that Felicia couldn''t answer.


    ~


    "Master~! I thought she was going to say something bad to you~!"


    Charles and everyone in the house were sitting in front of arge holographic screen. With nothing else to do, they watched the press conference, with Felicia being the press host.


    "She wouldn''t dare. I know she fears me. That old hag also knows that I''m a spiteful person."


    The listless Charles was on a couch with his head on Nene''sp. After the date with Rose, Nene got angry that Charles had ditched her. Charles made it up to her by promising to do something for herter.


    With them patched up, Charles used her thighs as a cushion. Courtney and Rose were jealous while Reina stuffed herself with some snacks. As for the rest of the people in this house, they found this natural.


    Charles found it boring for something that was supposed to be the century''s news as he already knew some of these events. Despite looking at the projector, he tuned out what Felicia had said.


    "Charles. Do you want a bite?"


    Reina fed him without giving him a choice. Charles would ept it either way, so he wasn''t mad about Reina''s actions.


    "Charles. Here is a drink."


    Courtney tried to one-up Reina and gave him a drink. While it would get tiring once in a while, Charles found this a plus since all of them were trying to please him. For the whole day, Charles chilled with his lover. He was living life like a king.

 Chapter 116 The Start Of A New Era

    [System Announcement]


    [World: Earth has reached the requirement to be a second-rank world]


    [Merging with two other worlds will begin in twenty-four hours]


    The system''s announcement shocked the world. The next day after the press conference, another big wave of news came in.


    Some people were excited by the prospect of having their world rank up. Ranking up meant that the rewards that they received monthly would improve.


    And for the people that had read carefully, seeing that two other worlds would merge with Earth could be concerning.


    This fact wasn''t known to almost everyone, but once a world''s rank went up, it would be fused with two other worlds in the same condition.


    As for why worlds of a different tier were so much stronger than thest, it was thebination of manpower the three worldsbined.


    It would be impossible for a lower rank world to invade someone from a higher rank world. That''s why the system made it impossible for high-ranking worlds to disrupt those at the bottom.


    Once the announcement had been made, every country''s world leader came together to discuss the current predicament.


    "Let''s proceed with the meeting."


    Two hours after the announcement, every leader sat down at the table. In this meeting, they were going to talk about how they would deal with the merging of this world.


    "We all know what is going to happen in twenty-two hours. How should we deal with this predicament?"


    "We could send our strongest to one world and take it over. Our firepower shouldn''t be any less than a second-rank world."


    "Let''s send in a diplomat for each world. Engaging inbat with two worlds is suicidal."


    Many opinions were formed during this meeting. In the end, only two options mattered. The first would be to suppress the other two worlds. Confident with their manpower, the Earth pro wanted this.


    The second option was to make a peaceful maneuver. This option was the most favorable. Even if their position was at stake, it was better to have some cooperation from the other two worlds than to start a war.


    "Why should we make peace if we could fully control them?"


    One of the major powers within the world was an Earth pro. He believed in the supremacy of his people. Confident he wanted more power once he had taken a part of another world.


    "Calm down, old man. What''s so fun about controlling the world?"


    Charles walked in with his cat maid Nene. Earlier, he got a call from the leaders of the world. He was asked to attend the meeting. With his power and influence, his opinion on this mattered a lot.


    "Old man..."


    "As for the n, I could easily take control. But that ain''t interesting."


    "..."


    The pro-Earthers couldn''t help but have their head hurt at the words of Charles. Charles and his whims annoyed people once again.


    For the people annoyed with him, they could now see the reason why Felicia quickly gets frustrated because of him. Who knows when they will snap if they hear any bullshit from him.


    [Charles POV]


    After invading Gaia, I found it boring to do anything else. Everyone in Gaia feared me, and I didn''t like stepping on a dead man.


    "I don''t mind being the person to negotiate a peace treaty. I''ll tell you what. If they start the attack, I will be the person to subjugate them."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at the people that supported an attack, they couldn''t help but frown. With my proposal, they couldn''t reject my offer. All they could do was hope that the other worlders would attack first.


    Most people were happy with what I decided. Even if the meeting was short, the worries on everyone''s faces disappeared.


    They have heard of what I have done in the world of Gaia. I had single-handedly destroyed all their top rankers in an instant. Even the world leaders were afraid of me to some extent.


    With the news of two other worlds fusing with ours, Gaia being under control would lose its hype pretty fast.


    "If that''s all I''m leaving. Give me a call to which world you want to go first."


    There was no point in staying anymore after I said my thoughts. Leaving the private meeting room, I teleported back to my house. I had only been in the meeting for about fifteen minutes.


    "Master~! Can I follow you for the negotiation~!"


    Nene was set on following me. She had her chest leaned against me and had given me her puppy eyes, or should I say kitty eyes? Anyways they were staring at me, hoping that she could join.


    "You''re always wee to follow me."


    "Nyah~!"


    Her eyes shone as her ears twitched. She made a cat noise hugging me tightly. I grabbed her ass and took her to bed for a few hours of fun.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    [System Announcement]


    [World: Earth has reached the requirement to be a second-ranked world]


    [Merging preparations will now begin. One hour before the process finishes]


    With one minute left in the mark, the message within the system changed. The two other worlds that are supposed to merge have begun.


    The was fusing. The two other worlds began to collide using Earth as the main base. With Earth absorbing the two other worlds, the world began to shift.


    Earth''s size was increasing by the minute, and thend from the other two worlds was ced ording to how their world was respectively ced.


    It was a wonder how these three worlds fit nicely into one. It wouldn''t be surprising if the system nned this from the start.


    For the people of Earth, the power of technology, such as the satellite, has caught the process of the world''s fusion nicely.


    With the emergence of the other two worlds, the inhabitants of those worlds naturally appeared. Many reactions could be seen worldwide, but the feeling of nervousness dominated them.


    [System Announcement]


    [World: ??? is now a second-ranked world]


    [Merging preparations have beenpleted]


    [New features have been added]


    In the one-hour time frame, the new world that they lived in had now been upgraded.

 Chapter 117 SS: Claires Adventure

    [ire POV]


    I''m lost... After my farewell party, I traveled to the hub provided by the system. Now that I think about it, what world does Charles live in? It started with the letter E. Eurth... Eirt..? Dirt...? No, it started with an E, that''s right. It was Earth. I thought it was a weird name, honestly.


    Going to the hub, I found myself in an unfamiliar area. The hub was a ce that was created by the system. Who knows how many people live in a ce like this? The poption of this ce was too high for anyone to count.


    People from other worlds would use this ce as a marketing business; because of this, the universal hub currency is the main currency used by all worlds.


    I haven''t been in the hub much, but looking around, I couldn''t help but be overwhelmed. My mentor told me to find a ce that had a world shuttle if I ever wanted to visit the world that I wanted.


    These merchants should be able to tell me where a world shuttle is. As long as I buy something, they should respond to my question.


    Going to an open stall that sold something I wanted, I went to the approachabledy that sold the brooch.


    I couldn''t believe that a store sold something this pretty. The pink-colored gem with the silver lining matched well with my hair. Who knew that I would find something like this so soon?


    "Excuse me. How much does this brooch cost? The price tag hasn''t been listed."


    Thedy at the counter had a smile on her face once she saw the brooch in my hand.


    "I didn''t expect anyone to find it. Since you found it, then it must be fated with you. There''s no price for it."


    "Are you sure?"


    I couldn''t believe my luck. I never thought something would be given to me in a store for free. She nodded her head and told me that I could keep it.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Thanking the businesswoman, I left the store. With the brooch in my hand, I took a pocket out of my storage ring and neatly attached it to my hair.


    Having to put the brooch on perfectly, I stared at my reflection and nodded happily, satisfied with what I had bought.


    What was I supposed to do? Ah! That''s right. I was supposed to ask the businesswoman where the world shuttle was.


    Should I go back? I felt too embarrassed to do so. After receiving the brooch in my hair, I lost the will to return.


    ~


    After an hour''s worth of shopping, I didn''t expect the hub to have so many items. I couldn''t contain my surprise seeing what the ce had in store.


    My stomach rumbled after scavenging around the hub. The food here looked delicious once I walked around.


    "Could I get a fruitopia?"


    Alraune had it easy with their food choices. A fruit is equivalent to a lump of meat for most races. We Alraune aren''t much of a race that eats, but a few fruits should do the trick.


    "Here you go."


    The man handed me the food as I paid him through the system. Sitting down on a bench, I enjoyed my food. I wish Charles could have joined me for today''s adventure.


    But to do that, I had to go to his world... I couldn''t believe what I had done! Shock couldn''t be hidden from my face.


    I totally forgot about asking where the world shuttle is. Mom told me that I was a scatterbrain! My head started to hurt once I started to overthink.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Um... Are you alright?"


    Looking at the voice, I could see the voice man speaking to me. Worried about my current condition, he asked. I was surprised to see a Marshmellion race.


    The Marshmellion is a race that is made entirely out of sugar. There were instances where they were eaten alive. There was no time for me to think about them. I needed to look for a space shuttle!


    "Do you know where I could find a world shuttle?"


    "A world shuttle? There should be one to the left of us if you walk straight forward for twenty minutes."


    A god-sent miracle dawned upon me. I hugged the Marshmellion man and ran to the left. The path to the world shuttle was pretty close.


    The directional path helped a lot. I wonder why I haven''t found one earlier with directional assistance.


    Upon arriving at a ce that used the world shuttle, the ce was designed much differently than any other ce I had seen.


    "Hello... Could I travel to Earth with one of these shuttles?"


    "Please wait one minute."


    The employee for the store used aputer to assist with my needs. Done with what she said, she gave me a disappointed look.


    "The ce where you want to travel is having a disturbance. You might have to wait weeks before you can travel there."


    "I''m sorry."


    "..."


    ~


    Weeks... A few weeks shouldn''t take long. I returned a week and two dayster and saw the same employee.


    "Is the world Earth avable?"


    "Let me check for one moment."


    This time I could see a shocked expressioning from her face. What had happened to her face to make this expression?


    "The world Earth is preparing to rank up. It would fuse with two worlds. Not only is it dangerous to travel now, but the world might not be called Earth anymore. You would''ve to wait a while longer before you could travel to that world."


    Hearing the employee''s words, I couldn''t believe what she had said. A world ranking up is a rare phenomenon. What''s the chance of iting once I want to travel there?


    "Thanks for checking..."


    A sigh could be heard in my voice. Should I start taking jobs? Over the weeks, I may have overspent my funds.


    I can''t be med when the hub sells many irresistible items. And for these remaining weeks, I found a temporary ce to work.


    Charles, just wait! This setback won''t stop me any time soon! Even if the world sets us apart!

 Chapter 118 SS: The Awakening Of A Hero???

    [Third Person POV]


    "Mira! Aren''t you excited!!? Our eighteenth birthday ising!"


    The voice of a male had excitedly said to a girl named Mira. Mira was a girl with long pink hair and bright yellow eyes.


    "Clyde... Don''t you think there''s a chance for our rank to be low?"


    As for the male who spoke earlier, his name is Clyde. Clyde had blue hair and bright green eyes. Fraternal twins, despite being born at the same time, these siblings had nothing inmon.


    Mira, the older sibling born five seconds earlier, was worried about their rank. This was the standard response that most people would feel.


    Coincidentally, these twins will receive their power when the earth merges with the other two worlds.


    "Mira. Don''t think of the negatives. I know we''re going to do well!"


    Mira couldn''t help but give a wary smile once she heard what her brother said. It was always like this for the two of them.


    Both Clyde and Mira were raised as orphans. This was a make-or-break moment for both of them. If one of them could get a skill that could change their lives, they would be set for life. And if the results weren''t favorable, they would have to work hard for it.


    "Why don''t we buy a cake? It''s only right that we celebrate."


    With how cheerful Clyde was, Mira couldn''t help but smile. She agreed with her brother''s request and headed for their birthday cake. Stepping out of their low-quality apartment, they venture onward toward their goal.


    There was an hour left before the world fused. Well, that was what the system had said. But before any warnings were announced, the two other worlds popped out of nowhere.


    Anyone who saw the worldbining would have their eyes bulge out. The shaking around the world was due to the expanding''s size.


    Many were scared of this phenomenon. Clyde, the more courageous of the two, tried his best to look out for Mira.


    "Mira. Are you doing well?"


    There wasn''t much danger to the fusion of the world, but the slight shaking could make anyone have motion sickness. Mira had stumbled on the ground, only getting a minor injury.


    "You worry too much."


    "That''s what I would like to say to you."


    The two of them continued to move to their destination despite the change happening in the world.


    "Clyde. I don''t think the world wants us to buy a cake..."


    Shock could be seen on the face of the twins. There was a car crash at the entrance of their favorite bakery. The twins knew that the shop wouldn''t be operating for a while.


    "Mira. There are always other ces where we could go!"


    With optimism, Clyde tried to sound as positive as he could be. He had somewhat convinced Mira to go to a different bakery.


    "Hey, Clyde. Mind if I ask you something?"


    "Why sound so serious?"


    "If I happen to get a bad ranking, you got a good one. You won''t abandon me, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What kind of question is that? Do you think I''m the type to do that? If it was the opposite, you better not!"


    Mira felt stupid asking that question when she heard Clyde''s response. They had been together ever since they were born, and the feeling of her earlier thought had dissipated once she heard her brother''s answer.


    Arriving at a different bakery, the twins both decided on which cake they would like to get. Their taste bud differed, so their choice would be different.


    Mira being the less rash of the two, made an alternative. While they both liked the ssic strawberry shortcake, it wasn''t their favorite pick but something they could agree on.


    The time for their birthday hade closer in a blink of an eye. The fusion of the three worlds was almost done, but on their way home, something had happened. A monster they had never seen before appeared, falling from the sky.


    "Mira, run!!!"


    Knowing the dangers of an unknown monster, Clyde''s first instinct was to get Mira out of danger. Grabbing her hand, he ran as quickly as he could. The monster that fell quickly awoken and chased them as if they were food.


    "Someone help us!!!"


    There has to be someone to help the screaming Clyde. They were in public. A person who can kill a monster shouldn''t be too hard.


    Clyde ran and looked for someone to help. But he saw that more than one monster had appeared from the sky.


    Without any time to waste, he ran even further away. The monster was some variant of a hound. With its nose, it marks Clyde and Mira as their first target.


    "Mira. You go on ahead."


    "What about you???"


    "I will have a higher chance to survive if I''m alone. Hurry up! It''sing soon!"


    Mira wanted to say something but had done what Clyde wanted to do. Tears came running down as she tried to run away.


    "Shitty dog! Come and get me!"


    Trying to act as bait, Clyde did his best to taunt the dog. The dog ran past him and went to the pink-haired girl instead. Shock could be seen in his eyes.


    "MIRA!!!"


    He knew he didn''t have the physical capabilities to catch up with the dog. The system had appeared in front of him, but he ignored it.


    Feeling his physical capabilities increase, he ran toward the dog as if his life depended on it. By the time he arrived, he had seen Mira petting the dog...


    "What''s going on..."


    Clyde''s mental capability couldn''tprehend what had just happened. What he saw was an unbelievable sight.


    "This little thing just wanted to be my friend."


    And that''s how they celebrated their birthday.


    Clyde''s and Mira''s skill: [Mark Of A Hero: Rank SSS (Level 1)]: Upon facing danger, the user will gain greater strength. Once they ovee such danger, they''ll gain some percentage of those power: additional effects, mana, and physical capabilities increased by five times.

 Chapter 119 SS: A Blue Hairs Worries

    [Courtney POV]


    "Charles..."


    Waking up on top of him, I couldn''t help but mutter his name. On his side, there were two other women. I rubbed my body against him to get the feel of the warmth that he emanated. This experience was something I would''ve never felt if I wasn''t with him.


    When I first met him, I knew that he had a woman. He had sex with Nene right before me, but I thought I would be the second person by his side.


    I won''t lie to myself and say I wasn''t jealous. Polygamy wasn''t rare for anyone, but sometimes I wanted to be loved alone. The jealousy within me didn''tst long, as my bond with his lover increased.


    He also managed to spend time with us equally. Sometimes I felt lonely, but at least he made me feel warm when I needed it the most.


    Having enough feeling of Charles''s body, I looked at the two other girls sleeping next to him, Nene and Reina. Even if I was new to this group, I felt a bitckingpared to the rest.


    Nene''s boldness and bluntness made it easier for her to convey what she wanted. She uses that to soften Charles up.


    As for Reina, she is quick-witted. You wouldn''t know it at first nce, but Reina was always there to help when Charles was stumped in something.


    Then we have Rose. Her body is so unfair! If she wanted to, she could seduce Charles whenever she wanted.


    What was so special about me? Charles told me I was cute, but I didn''t want to be just cute. Throwing an inner tantrum, I identally woke Charles up.


    "Courtney..?"


    Watching him wake him made my heart beat faster. When he was fully awake, he was less cute. But the tired him had a different feel about him.


    "Good morning."


    I quietly said, not wanting to wake up the other two. With him awake, I kissed him on the lips. Even if this was bing amon act, I still feel nervous about it.


    "Morning."


    He replied, staring into my eyes. I felt him ncing down at my chest with me on top of him. His needlesslyrge rod had risen between my thighs.


    ~


    What happened..? I woke up in my room alone... Remembering what had happened, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    After waking up, we went to my room and did the deed. Checking my body, Charles had already washed me up.


    Sometimes I don''t think Charles is human at all. How could one man have that much stamina and lust at the same time? I bet if he did it with the entire house, he would be standing as if nothing had happened.


    Getting dressed up and going to the main living room, I saw Charles alone, watching on his futuristic television.


    "Where is everyone?"


    It was unusual for him to be alone. This was a rare chance for me to spend my time alone.


    "I fucked them all. Now they''re asleep."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..."


    I felt like I shouldn''t have asked him that. Sometimes he was just unbelievable. With hisp free, I sat on top of it with my face toward him. His face was now close to mine. I hadn''t thought it through once I got close to him.


    "Is something bothering you?"


    "???"


    "You have an obvious tell. You may know it, but you''re very expressive."


    It made me happy that he was watching me closely. In times like these, I wish Charles would fawn over me, but he wasn''t the type of person to do that.


    "Do you ever feel that you''re not worthy enough?"


    "Not anymore."


    That was something I never would''ve expected from him. I thought Charles would''ve given me a direct no.


    "I haven''t told you this, but I was worse than some nobody three months ago."


    Charles and I have only known each other for a while. I didn''t know much about his past. Even if he tried to hide it, I could feel a bit of resentmenting out of him.


    "Born from an abusive father and a neglective mother. You can guess the oue of my childhood."


    So he did have a bad childhood. His cold and rough personality stemmed from nothing. I thought his parents were no one alive or were just in a different area.


    "Before I had my system, I wasbeled as trash. Expectations toward you would be lowered if you were born out of trash."


    "Anyways, with my skill alone, I turned my helpless situation into this."


    I could now see why he would answer like that. While there was resentment toward his parents, he has his resolve. Jeez... My face turned red, and his charm hit my heart strongly. Sometimes he''s so cool...


    "And by what you asked, are you worried about your worth?"


    His words struck my mind. Am I that easy to read? It kind of hurts when he says that so bluntly. I nodded, saying what he just said was true.


    "Courtney. You''re too much of a worrywart. If I didn''t like you, I wouldn''t have offered you to be mine."


    Words couldn''te out of my mouth. I was too flustered by his words. His face closed in on me, and he gave me an aggressive kiss. I could hear my heartbeat needlessly fast.


    "Why don''t I show you that you''re mine?"


    Charles took me to my room for the second time. I didn''t realize I had been tricked, but he was smooth about it.


    For the whole day, he roughened me up without giving me any time to rest. I could feel his love. Maybe there was too much love...


    It would seem that I was worried about this way too much. And by the end of it, my body was unable to move. My waist, lips, and chest had been yed for too long. With how rich Charles is, I was fully healed the next day.

 Chapter 120 SS: Mother And Daughter Talk

    [Reina POV]


    "Honey. How''s your rtionship with your fiance doing?"


    Today was the day the cat and my hubby would start an invasion. I won''t lie; I was worried about him and the cat.


    Even if I knew that Hubby would be safe, this still a smidgen of a chance of him being hurt. My skill doesn''t work if I was not involved in the mix.


    To calm my nerves, I went back home to visit my family. Father and Tristan had a busy schedule, so having them here was almost impossible.


    "Hubby and I get along very well."


    Mother chuckled, listening to what I had said. She had gotten more cheerful ever since I regained my emotions.


    "When do you n to marry? From what I can see, more people will flock to your fiance. You have to strike it when the iron''s hot."


    My face turned red when I heard my mother say marriage. Thest time we had this talk was a month ago. It didn''t help that my emotions were unstable thest time we had this talk.


    "Isn''t it still early?"


    "Dear. It''s never too early. Your father and I married at your age."


    That''s because you have known each other since high school! I didn''t voice that out as I knew I would get an earful from mom if I did.


    "Mom! We only met less than three months ago."


    "From what I can see, you love each other very much. You can get to know more once you marry."


    What she said wasn''t wrong, but would Hubby agree? I knew my confidence had risen after our date, but marriage seemed too early.


    "You worry too much. From what I can see, your fiance won''t mind. He may think it would be a hassle, but he won''t reject it."


    "How are you so sure?"


    "Just a gut feeling."


    Gut feeling... Sorry, mom... But that won''t help my confidence. I''ll go at my own pace. The nervousness of this discussion had died down as I felt more ready for it.


    "Then what about a wedding dress? It''s never toote to prepare."


    "MOM!"


    Even when my emotions were suppressed, it was hard to talk to her. I wonder how I will deal with her now that most of my emotions have been intact.


    "Pffttt."


    Laughing at my anger, I never thought talking to my mom would be this embarrassing. Before my change, she would always try to make me happy within her best capability.


    It was refreshing to see a new side of my mother that I hadn''t seen in a long while, but it would help if she didn''t try to make me ufortable.


    "How''s ss doing? You haven''t told me anything about it. I''m curious how you''re doing."


    ss? Sometimes I even wonder why I attend ss. Brave Academy, indeed, is the best academy one could go to.


    The academy would be the best ce to grow for those without a background. It wasn''t the end of the world if you didn''t attend.


    For people like Hubby and me, the academy felt unnecessary. Talent can only go so far in being taught.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hubby was the best example of this. The cat beside him may have taught him something, but it didn''t amount to anything at the end of the day. With opportunities, he rose like a jet engine through the ranks.


    It didn''t help that I was pretty isted in ss. My previous attitude didn''t help much, and Hubby added to the mix. The jealous stares from my female ssmates would scare even the brightest person in the world.


    "I''m doing well."


    There wasn''t much to say about the academy. As a model daughter, I shouldn''t voice out my previous thoughts.


    "That''s nice. So, about the wedding dress."


    "..."


    Seeing that I wouldn''t go in too much about school, she decided to change the subject to something she found exciting.


    "Mom!!!"


    "Sorry, but your expression is so adorable. I can''t get enough of it."


    I felt like I was being made the butt of a joke. She probably hasn''t had this much fun with me in years. It was sad if you think of it.


    "As your mother, I''m so happy that you can start over again."


    "Mom..."


    "I know I haven''t been much help as your mother, but I''m so d that everything worked out in the end."


    It wasn''t her fault. She had no control over the situation. She tried her best to find a cure for my trauma but fixing them would be nearly impossible.


    "Mom, it''s not your fault. You did the best you could, and I''m thankful for that."


    She hugged me with drops of tearsing out of her eyes. Mom must have wanted to hear those words for a month.


    I reconciled with my mom the whole day and spent the whole night with her. It was alreadyte, and I decided to head home.


    "Are you sure about leaving so early?"


    "I don''t want to pile up the work you need. I''ll be back once you''re free."


    Mom''s schedule was busy, and I shouldn''t stay here any longer.


    "Tell your fiance that I said hi."


    "I will."


    Taking a flight back home, I went to bed and fell asleep. Today''s event got me thinking. Without Charles''s help, what person would I be?


    Would the death of my brother really help me? Or was there a chance my parents could die because he wasn''t there to help? Many possibilities could happen.


    Despite his obvious ws, I cannot help but love and be grateful to him. He may be too greedy and lustful, but that''s what makes him human in some ways.


    Without realizing it, all these tiny little details started to add up because of his help. There was no amount of words that I could say to him to describe how grateful I was.


    Even if I assist him for my entire life, I don''t think I could ever repay him. But that''s fine. As long as I continue to be by his side, then I''m sure that will work out.

 Chapter 121 Second Ranked World Privileges.

    [??? POV]


    The future... It''s so empty... And grim. What could cause such a thing? The ever darkness... A ce where thend would turn into contaminated soil. A ce where the air turned unbreathable.


    What could be the cause of this? Our alliance was all destroyed in a blink of an eye. Something like this shouldn''t be possible...


    I needed to find out why this happened. Otherwise, the fate of our world would be over. Time was now against us.


    [Charles POV]


    [System]


    [World''s Fusion Complete, ??? Is Now A Second-Ranked World]


    [The Features Alliance And The Hub Is Now Added]


    [Monthly Reward Reseted]


    [Monthly Reward Received Updated]


    [Reward: Five Thousand Credits(Usable through the hub)]


    [Alliance: A New Feature That Will Allow Your World To Ally Up With Other Worlds. Alliances Could Assist One Another In An Invasion.]


    [Hub: The System''s Personal World.]


    There wasn''t much information about these two new features. When I clicked the alliance option, many other worlds I didn''t know appeared. This seems like an old mobile game that has guilds in it.


    Further information is that only I could ess the alliance button. As the first rank person in the world, I will be given more authority.


    Even with the fusion between the three worlds, I''m still ranked one. No surprises there. Cyrus was now the third, with Constance being the sixth.


    Our people had taken most of the top rank, meaning our average person was shit. Mr. Trek had said that the average ranking of the world would increase our world''s rank, meaning that the other two worlds would have a better average if our higher-ups were better.


    Anyways, we could only have nine other members of the other world. They also have to be in the same rank as ours.


    Being the first rank in my world, they gave me additional information. As for the hub, it was a ce that the system created.


    Anyone could go to the hub once their world reaches the second rank. It was a ce where people from many worlds would trade.


    What made the hub so famous was its rules created by the system. In certain zones, there are rules you have to abide by. The system would keep track of every movement, and once you break them, you would be exiled and unable to enter the hub anymore.


    So ces that protected people from death, robbery, and assault were well wee by people who only wanted to live in peace.


    As for my monthly gift, how much are five thousand credits worth? For a new currency to be added was big news. It meant that I had to start from the bottom in cash. After I meet with the new residents of this world, I will check the hub out.


    The merge between the three worlds has beenpleted. With my skill in use, the size of the world has increased by five times.


    I couldn''t use my skill to check everywhere, but I saw ces that would have never existed on Earth.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This much change was the work of God itself. I wonder how much power the system holds. For it too casuallybines different worlds every day or even hours. It would be something that even I couldn''t bepared to.


    "Nene. Are you awake?"


    I was sitting on my bed with Nching onto me from sitting on myp. She was dozing off as her mouth was breathing close to my ears.


    After I invited Nene to bed, Reina, Courtney, and Rose joined for fun. The four of them were in my room, sleeping from exhaustion.


    Nene was now at the 1000th rank, Reina at 30000th, and Rose was at the first billion. Their rank had changed exponentially.


    Should I wake them up? I think some of them would be angry with me if I didn''t do so. Feeding all of them a stamina potion, I woke them all up.


    "Morning, everyone!"


    I could see some grumpy looksing from the girls, but once they were fully awake. They all greeted me back.


    "Did you see the system''s message? The monthly reward did a reset."


    Everyone except for Courtney could see the gift. I could see that she felt left out since I had Nene off of me. I let Courtney sit on myp. The other three were considerate of Courtney and didn''t fuss about it.


    "Master~! I got five hundred credits from this hub thingy~!"


    "Hubby, I got a hundred credits."


    "I gained twenty, Master..."


    Rose, hearing everyone''s answer, was saddened. It couldn''t be helped that she was ranked the lowest of the two.


    "Rose. We can try to raise your rank."


    "Are you sure it''s not too expensive?"


    The low-tier items should be able to raise your rank by a mile. It wouldn''t hurt my wallet to give them to her.


    "We will do it when we get back. But any minute now, I''ll get a call from the world leaders to select a destination where I should go. And I''m taking you all with me."


    Everyone here was excited to travel to see what was new to the world. And momentster, a call from my watch arrived. Clothing everyone, I answered the call.


    "Charles. Change of n. Our team had signaled all of the new nations of this world to gather around for a meeting. We hope you''lle immediately."


    "Yes. Yes. President Whatzittoya."


    With no time to spare, the president immediately cancels the call. A meeting with everyone from the start? I know no one from this world would pose a threat, but I can''t help but wonder how the people will react to my power. I''m not trying to flex, but I can bring them to their knees without much thought.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    The president had given me a map of where we should go. I wonder if Constance would join, I haven''t seen her since the invasion. With Reina taking the car, we drove to our destination.

 Chapter 122 The People Of The New World (Part I)

    [Third Person POV]


    The meeting between all nations was going to be live broadcasted by the greatest broadcaster there ever was. Dr. Stocker, that''s what many people call him.


    Renowned for filming Charles during the incident of the London invasion and the raid against the Renegades. He had wanted to film the invasion on Gaia but had no space to join.


    With no one stopping him, he ced an invisible drone the size of a bacteria. No one except for people with a sharp intuition should be able to sense this drone, which made it scary for dangerous purposes.


    Since he had never been put into a geass to film anyone that was leisurely, he hasn''t gotten manyints.


    As for the people of Earth, who were united, they had every leadere in together for this meeting. Earth had four out of the top tening to this meeting, with one missing.


    Having to send in the invitation, the people of Earth had arrived first. It would look bad for them if they were thest to arrive.


    "Felicia, you look like you''re barely hanging on the top of the list. Aren''t you supposed to retire?"


    It wasn''t that long since the two had met. Ever since Felicia had tried to poison Charles, he made a silent oath to take a jab at Felicia when he got the chance.


    What Charles said wasn''t wrong. Felicia was in the thread listed tenth on the list. They could take her ce any time, with the eleventh ce unknown.


    Felicia''s brows twitch in annoyance. There was a slight regret in Felicia''s thoughts when she tried to poison Charles. All these emotional abuses could go so far. Luckily he wasn''t doing so frequently to the point where she would snap.


    Everyone who listened in their conversation stayed quiet. Getting into a verbal fight between a child and an olddy was something no one wanted to deal with.


    Courtney needed to stop Charles from running his mouth, so she distracted him, calming everyone around. Felicia thanked Courtney silently. Sadly, no one had noticed.


    It wasn''t long before a group from an opposing world appeared. From their appearance alone, you could tell that they were creatures of the night. Werewolves, vampires, and a skeleton arrive on the stage. There were ten of them arriving at the same time.


    "All of us here represent our previous world, Earth. Can I say the same for your world?"


    Felicia, who has recently be the spokesperson, was quick on her feet. Without realizing it, she had gained more authority than all the world leaders from Earth. No one would interject with Felicia taking the lead.


    "Hmph. All of us here are from the world of Necropolis."


    The vampire grunted and was the spokesperson of the bunch. He was the fourth rank meaning that the chance of the other world held the title of the second rank.


    Both groups started to analyze each other. Looking at Charles, everyone from Necropolis stared at him.


    With the vampire being the fourth rank, the fifth rank was a werewolf, while the eighth ce was a skeletal being of some sort.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Charles was not narcissistic, but the thought of having a strong impression from the opposing force brought joy to him. These people will have to work with him or for him either way.


    After the people of Necropolis, three different groups arrived. Everyone could tell that they were from the same world from their features alone.


    Nene''s eyes widened from the surprise she received. One of the groups from the other world was from the same race. Like Nene, they had ck cat ears with a long ck tail.


    As for the other two groups, one was a wolf tribe with white fur, and the final was a leopard. From the looks of it, the three groups don''t get along.


    The strongest person from the beastmen group was someone from Nene''s race. Some of the people from their race stared at Nene in surprise.


    From the same race as Nene, he was ranked second in the world. The wolf tribe had the seventh, and the leopard had the ninth.


    "May we start this meeting?"


    Felicia''s voice was heard as the people listened to her. There was some dissatisfaction from the higher rankers, but they said nothing because they didn''t want to waste any more time than necessary.


    "Why don''t I introduce myself first? I''m Felicia tenth ranker. I will be taking charge of any negotiations for my world."


    Everyone could see from the system that she was ranked tenth, but most were wondering why she was the representative of their world. With Felicia giving a quick introduction, the next person went.


    "Hmph. As the second group to arrive. I will continue. I''m Vermillion Von Vango. And I will be taking the lead for my world."


    It was unusual for a creature of the night to have a bright name like that. As the fourth ranker, everyone here took him seriously. Different from the treatment that Felicia had.


    "I''m Gram. Strongest of Winar, and I will be in charge."


    The male cat man spoke with a stern tone. He nced at Nene and looked back at everyone else. The people from Earth have the first, third, sixth, and tenth ranked.


    Necropolis has the fourth, fifth and eighth. And for Winar, they had second, seventh, and ninth. Out of the top ten, only Cyrus was missing from this meeting.


    "Which one of you has the third rank?"


    A werewolf that was on the fifth rank from the Necropolis side asked. The situation looked bad for them, knowing their best ranker wasn''t in the top three.


    "Our world has the third ranker, and he won''t be here for this meeting."


    Having the third and first rank was a significant lead for the people of Earth. Without any more questions, the actual meeting would start now. Everyone here would do their best to negotiate for the best results possible.

 Chapter 123 The People Of The New World (Part II)

    "For our first topic, why don''t we make a nonaggression pact? There''s no benefit in fighting a battle right now. We should use this opportunity to understand our current situation."


    Felicia had already taken the lead on the peaceful approach. The people of Earth had already agreed on a n to make peace. If this n doesn''t work, Charles will be the primary aggressor and subjugate everything that will stand in his way.


    As for the two other groups, they agreed that fighting now would have no benefit. Even if they won the fight between the two other worlds, the damage done would be too great for anyone to handle.


    "Peace... Huh?"


    Gram mumbled, unsure what to make out of this, for Gram, who had been the first rank in his old world for years. He always had the power to do what he wanted. For him to be offered a peace treaty without gaining anything didn''t feel right.


    The people of Necropolis were at an overwhelming disadvantage. They knew that the only way to win in a three-way battle would be for the people of Earth and Winar to self-destruct mutually.


    They saw that the people of Earth had offered a peace treaty without any disadvantage, bringing them relief.


    "For peace, we from the world Necropolis agree to this pact."


    Vermillion''s acting was top-notch. Sounding noble to the eyes of the viewers, his poprity among the people rose. Even the other leaders of his world twitched their eyes, seeing how shameless he was.


    "You don''t seem on board with this. Do the people of Winar have anything to say?"


    Everyone could tell that Gram had something to say about this pact. Before Gram could say anything, someone else spoke.


    "I''m Cracker, the leader of the Mystic Wolf tribe. On behalf of my people, I will ept this nonaggression pact."


    "Pftt..."


    Charles let out a snicker once he heard the name of the wolf leader. He didn''t even try to hide hisughter. Only the people of Earth knew why heughed, but no one said anything about it.


    "Is there anything funny with what I said?"


    "No. It''s nothing... Cracker."


    Cracker felt like he was being mocked. Seeing no one made a big deal out of it. He stayed silent and didn''t make a fuss about it.


    Gram, on the other hand, frowned at what Cracker did even though he didn''t have direct control over him. He was still displeased by Cracker''s intervention.


    "I''m Cheddar, the leader of the Leopard tribe. Like the Mystic Wolf tribe, we would also like to join this pact."


    With Cracker taking the lead, Cheddar realized that Gram''s influence had weakened. Gram''s power couldn''t be in full use in this new world. Realizing that this nonaggression pact would protect him from anyone''s attack, he took it upon himself to agree.


    Gram was the only one here that hasn''t epted the pact. He had hoped to gain more influence once the two other worlds fused. He red at Cracker and Cheddar for ruining his n.


    "I have no choice but to agree."


    Being the only one that hasn''t agreed would be detrimental. He would be making enemies left and right if he wasn''t part of this nonaggression pact. Now that the nonaggression pact was signed, they got on to the next topic.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The people of our world have already confirmed that everyndmass from every world should be in this world. As for how we split the territory, we would keep the ones from our previous world."


    Felicia chose the one with the mostmon sense. For everyone here to keep ownership of theirnd of the old world. This way, no one here would have to fight for territories from their world.


    Once again, everyone but Gram wasn''t too happy about this. He went to this meeting expecting to be at the top with the procedures done. Everyone here but Gram was satisfied with their result.


    The meeting went on for hours, and with everything that needed to be addressed, the meeting was now over.


    As for the other people here, they got familiar with the people of the other world. Since they were now here, it would be a waste to go back now.


    "You''re the child of Nora and Terus. I didn''t expect them to have a child. I''m Gram, your uncle."


    With the meeting over, Gram and his tribe members walked to Nene. His introduction as an uncle came as a surprise to Charles''s group.


    Who would''ve thought that an invader from twenty years ago would now be in the same world as them? The chances of this happening were near impossible with how many worlds there were.


    Nene tilted her head and was unsure how to reply to him. She had no feelings toward her birth parents, even more so than their homeworld.


    "I''m Nene~!"


    She gave her usual cheery tone and introduced herself. Gram had a slight smile seeing that Nene was doing well.


    "Nene... As your uncle, I will take you back to our tribe."


    Even though she had no feelings toward her parent''s homeworld, it wasn''t to say that she wasn''t curious about how the ce was.


    "Master~! Let''s go together~!"


    "Master???"


    Oblivious to the maid''s uniform, Gram was surprised that his niece referred to someone as her "Master." A grim expression could be seen on his face.


    Charles, bored from this meeting, had all his girlsfort him. Dr. Stocker had filmed part of it, and it got most of the viewers riled up.


    "Good day to you. Number two. I''m Charles. Ranked one in this world. Also, Nene''s current Master."


    "Nyah~!"


    Charles grabbed Nene''s ass in front of him. He had seen the displeasure on Gram''s face the whole day. He was curious how angry he could be.


    The nearby spectators were watching this drama take hold. Charles had an arm out for a handshake.


    Gram taking Charles''s arms ripped them off of him. The scene was gory to the eyes of the viewer. The nearby people were surprised by the sight of what happened.

 Chapter 124 The People Of The New World (Part III)

    Charles''s arm, which was ripped off, caused a stir in the surrounding area. Courtney, Rose fainted at sight. Who knew that Gram had a bad temper?


    Reina and Nene red at Gram for what he had done. They were prepared to attack but stopped once they saw something unusual happen.


    "Number two. I didn''t think you would do that."


    Everyone was surprised to hear Charles speak without any concern. The blood flowing out of him was still increasing further by the second. It wouldn''t be surprising if he had already died from blood loss. What was even more impressive was the smile on Charles''s face.


    Compared to him a few months ago during the London incident, he was crying like a baby. Everyone could see that the loss of an arm did not affect him at all. It wouldn''t be surprising if Charles himself were a monster.


    Charles could have healed himself already, but he knew it would be more dramatic if he left himself like this.


    Many people couldn''t believe their eyes. If this were an animated film, they would have their eyes bulging from shock.


    "If you''re prepared to do that, then don''t me me for doing the same."


    Like what Gram had done earlier to Charles, Charles ripped the head of Gram off of his body. No one could react to his movement. In an instant, Gram was decapitated just like that.


    Chills could be seening from everyone. They knew Charles would be strong from his rank alone. But none of them could have expected Charles to defeat the second ranker in a matter of seconds. As for the remaining ck cat tribe, they were scared shitless.


    Gram''s action could have affected their whole tribe. If Charles chose to take it even further, they would die here.


    "Don''t worry. Your chief is still alive. I''m only teaching him a lesson."


    There was no way that Charles would let Gram have an easy death. Everyone could see the movementing from Gram''s eyes and mouth. Without a vocal cord, he was unable to make a noise.


    No one could believe what they were seeing. Shock after another, everyone wondered what Charles had done.


    Charles had ripped Gram''s head out with him still alive. Charles twirled Gram''s head like it was a toy. If Gram''s head were attached to his body, he would''ve thrown up due to nausea.


    "Uncle, here''s your body back."


    Having a little fun ying with his head, he attached his head back to his body. Gram''s face paled once he knew everything had returned to normal.


    He felt everything that had happened. Usually, one would die quickly from having your head fly off. The pain that he felt was one no one should have ever felt.


    Gram looked like he was going to have a panic attack. Charles grinned with his face toward Gram. With so much pressure that he felt earlier, he was now on his knees.


    "Stop..."


    Charles''s remaining hand once again reached toward Gram slowly. Looking down at him, he flicked his finger on his forehead.


    "There''s no need to be scared."


    Everyone could tell that Charles was mocking him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nene, let''s check out uncle''s ce."


    The "wound" that Charles had received had disappeared. His arm was ripped off and recovered in a blink of an eye. No one was surprised anymore. If he wanted to, he could wipe everyone off the face of the world.


    Charles then went to the fallen body of Courtney and Rose. With them fainted from the horror they just saw, Charles lifted them using each arm.


    Looking at the current Charles, the scary him was much more approachable. Seeing him care for two women after destroying a man''s confidence was a drastic change.


    "When are you guys returning? Nene is interested to see what your ce is like."


    Not right in the head, Nene chuckled at Charles''s imposing figure. Due to her childhood spent with Linsey, some sadistic nature was adopted from her.


    The ck cat tribe didn''t want Charles toe. They had no choice since Nene found some interest in going to their ce.


    "Follow me..."


    Gram, who had extraordinary willpower, got himself back together. Knowing that Charles was someone he couldn''t beat, making him angry was thest thing he wanted.


    "Constance, are you joining us?"


    Constance has been in this meeting this whole night, just standing there. It was a miracle for Charles to notice her since her presence in this meeting was less than it should have been.


    "God has given me a duty."


    "..."


    Charles had no words for her. Seeing that she wasn''ting, he looked at Gram, telling him to start moving. Following Gram''s lead, Charles''s group and the ck cat tribe left.


    As for the remaining people in this meeting, they were just spectators unable to join in. Being ignored by Charles was probably the best solution for their current situation.


    "Is the first rank always like that..."


    Someone from the Necropolis side questioned Charles''s personality. He had muttered what he said, but everyone here who had good hearing had heard what he said.


    "Unfortunately, he is. It doesn''t help that he doesn''t have the best upbringing."


    Felicia answered, for everyone curious. This type of information wasn''t too hard to obtain. In fact, as the most famous man in the world, information about his past was leaked. It was a miracle that his parents were still alive with this information avable.


    Living in a condition where the world was against you for eighteen years would make anyone insane. Earth was lucky that his resentment wasn''t for all of humanity.


    Felicia shifted the topic away from him. Charles may be listening to their conversation as they speak. She didn''t want anything to ruin this sessful night.


    With night approaching, everyone started to leave one by one. Having some connection between everyone brought great news to everyone. Not only was a nonaggression pact signed, but the chance of having an alliance may soon appear.

 Chapter 125 Black Cat Tribe

    [Charles POV]


    Having my arm ripped off was an experience. With the knowledge I gained during the raid against the people of Gaia, I had given myself a curse of numbness. Because of this, any physical feeling I have would be ineffective. I only had this curse turned off when I slept with the girls.


    Gram was shivering a lot, feeling my nce at him. While I did y with him with my words, it was his fault for attacking me first. I can''t be med for his slight temper.


    Upon going to their ce, the people of Winar did things simply. Theirnd wasn''t too far away. It took us thirty minutes of walking and then using an artifact to teleport us to where they lived. Judging from how they used this artifact, it meant there was a limit on its distance.


    The ck Cat Tribe lived in a savanna biome. Upon arriving, I saw how the people of this tribe lived.


    Fear was spread among the tribe. I didn''t do anything that should scare them. But remembering what happened recently, my actions have spread far and wide.


    Did someone do a stream and broadcast it to the whole world? Dr. Stocker... That fucker owes me! I demand any legal rights for the money that he made using me!


    I sighed, thinking how ufortable this trip would be. Not only would I be the object of fear, but the ce I would be is boring!!!


    "Nene... I''m d you don''t live in a ce like this... You would''ve suffered so much..."


    Winar was at the age when barbarians scavenged thends. That would mean any technology that we were used to doesn''t exist. My spine tingled for the possible hygiene that they may have.


    Nene knew the intentionsing from me. She, too, agreed that living in a ce like thispared to Earth was a hell hole.


    Even Reina paled, thinking about the possibility of living in this world. I have checked in on one of the houses, and their toilet looks ufortable.


    Gram and the others hearing what I said, were secretly displeased. They were unable to object due to their fear of me. If I were a slightly less scary person, they would''ve told me to check around the ce to see its greatness.


    "So... What do you people do for fun here?"


    I don''t think anyone here would want to stay in their house with nothing to do. So there''s gotta be something interesting that they do.


    "Hunting and fighting."


    "..."


    Gram sounded proud doing something pretty boring. Reina was even more displeased than me. I may sound snobby, but being in a ce like this was unbearable.


    "Does this world have any cities or towns?"


    "??? We have a vige. And ours are the best of the best."


    It''s doomed... They don''t even know what a town or a city is. Forget about barbarians. They might as well be savages.


    "Reina, Nene. Wanna go back?"


    No one would hold it against them unless they were the people of the ck cat tribe. This was an insult to their people.


    Reina and Nene consulted with one another. Reina looked like she wanted to leave while Nene tried to convince her to stay. With an agreement made, Reina relented to Nene''s decision.


    "We will stay."


    "We are going to stay~!"


    "Then Nekomaru will be your guide."


    Gram put all the responsibility on Nekomaru. Everyone scattered to their home, leaving the sole ck cat of their group to us.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m Nekomaru... And I''ll be your guide... Follow me, and I will show you around..."


    He was shaking, talking to me specifically.


    "Master..?"


    Rose woke up with me carrying her. After getting a hold of herself, I let her down with only Courtney still asleep.


    "Did you have a sweet dream?"


    "Master... I dreamt of your arm being ripped off..."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a nightmare. See?"


    "We''re going to visit Nene''s parent''s homnd. With that guy as our guide."


    I wasn''t here to give Rose a mental scar. I waved my hand toward her and told her that it was fine. Everyone looked at me with disbelief. They didn''t think I would lie to Rose. Rose would figure out that I did lose my arm, but I don''t want to be the one to scare her off.


    "Ahem... Should I lead the way?"


    Nekomaru was a considerate man. No wonder Gram chose him of all people. He knew his ce very well and won''t step over those boundaries.


    "Go ahead."


    Following where Nekomaru would take us, he took us to a farm. It was an odd choice but with nothing around. It was something he would show.


    "Is that a cow?"


    "No, it''s a minotaur..."


    The precise term was a minotaur, but that was something that I wouldn''t expect the world of Winar to have. I heard that minotaur''s meat was premium, something hard to get.


    For Winar to have this as a farm animal, they could use these monsters for trade. I can see Nene practically drooling from the possible meat that she could have.


    Other than that, nothing else excited me. The people of Winar only fought and hunted for entertainment. They lived by the rule of the wild.


    "That''s all for the tour... Would you like me to take you to a vacant house?"


    There was a time I knew I needed an item for this asion. I grabbed an item from my storage watch and had an automatic house setter.


    After cing it on the empty ground, a houserge enough for six people to live in appeared out of nowhere.


    Nekomaru couldn''t help but have his jaws drop seeing our beautiful housepared to the ones they lived in. It wasn''t much of a flex, but this house couldn''t bepared to my mansion.


    "No need. As you can see, I would prefer to sleep in this house."


    "Would you like a small tour? I promise it''s something you have never seen before."


    After giving Nekomaru a small tour, he couldn''t believe what he had seen. He felt like the ce he lived in was shit.


    Nekomaru''s shoulders sag with the tour finished after knowing he would have to leave. Since I pitied him, I will let him stay the night.

 Chapter 126 Showing The Difference Of Our World

    The following day arrived, and I could see everyone awake. All of them gotfortable to the point of ying with my body while I was asleep.


    After hanging out with them for a few hours, I checked on Nekomaru. Nekomaru was still sleeping soundly. The stress from yesterday night did a lot to him. I would have let him sleep longer if I were a decent person.


    With him sleeping soundly, I yed a siren rm on my watch, making Nekomaru jump out of bed due to fright. He rubbed his eyes and looked at me with a dazed expression.


    His eyes widened as he processed what had just happened. Fear could be seen in his eyes. He was overreacting. I wasn''t going to do anything to him as I only wanted to wake him up.


    "We are leaving. So the house gotta go."


    Man, the cat people had traits that made it easier to tell how they think. Like Nene, Nekomaru''s ears and tail were a tell. He looked devastated hearing the house was going away.


    "Look. I will tell you what. I''ll take you with me if you have experience caring for minotaurs."


    "My wife has a lot of experience in doing so!"


    "I didn''t expect a pussy like you to have a wife."


    Nekomaru was proud that he had a wife. The word pussy didn''t seem like an insult to her. He probably thought I meant that I saw he was a cat.


    "Very well. If you can convince your wife to follow you,e back in an hour. I''ll be leaving then."


    Nekomaru stormed off to call his wife. He had felt the luxury of spices from the food. He had felt a toilet that was modernized. And finally, the bed he touched was like heaven, taking him to a peaceful haven. His life had changed in a blink of an eye.


    Going back to the living, everyone in the house was there.


    "What got him so excited?"


    "I offered Nekomaru toe with me if he could take care of a minotaur. Nene and I love eating meat."


    Answering Reina''s question, I could see Nene''s eyes glimmer. Rose also looked surprised by what I had done, but it was a wee surprise.


    "What''s minotaur meat?"


    Courtney was the only one oblivious. Did Gaia never have minotaur''s meat? I''ll definitely feed it to her.


    "Have you eaten steak? It''s an improved version of that."


    No one disliked steak. Courtney nodded, also wanting in. With what I had said, no one here objected to my n, and an hourter, Nekomaru had his wife and two kids.


    "I didn''t expect you to have kids this big."


    Nekomaru and his wife looked like they were in their twenties. As for their children, the youngest is ten, while the oldest should be twelve.


    "We, the ck cat tribe, start to age slowly once we reach our prime."


    "Nene. It looks like we will spend a lot of time in bed."


    My dirty joke had affected some people in the room. Nene gave me a lustful smile. Courtney, who looked the most innocent, reacted the most by blushing.


    Other than that, Nekomaru and his wife gave a wry smile. Their children didn''t know the meaning behind my words and stared at me silently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Before we go, let me find some minotaur."


    Finding a group of ten minotaurs, I sent them to me. Everyone but Nene and Rose were surprised by the sudden appearance of these beasts. Their loud noise was annoying. I put them to sleep so my ears wouldn''t burst.


    "Woah!!!"


    The children''s eyes shone when I easily brought down these minotaurs. These kids aren''t too bad, but I wouldn''t want to stay close to them.


    As for my mobile house, I also bought a teleporter for my house. With a lot of traveling, it helps a lot to have a way to travel home instantly.


    The teleporter brought us outside of my house. The family of four couldn''t help but be amazed by the ind we lived on.


    "Amazing, ain''t it?"


    "..."


    They had no words by the sight they hadid upon. To them, this view they''re looking at was something they would''ve never imagined.


    "Nene, Reina, could you get someone to build a farm for these minotaurs?"


    Reina was helpful in these situations, and Nene, who wanted this the most, should be able to help in any way. Asking these two should be fine.


    "Let''s show you to your room."


    Since they''re working for me, it would only be right if they were housed preferably. On the way to their room, everyone we passed by introduced themselves to Nekomaru.


    This house was too breathtaking for their family. As country bumpkins, they couldn''t take their eyes off anything. If they were like this at my house, I wonder how they would react once they head outside.


    Now that there were two children in this house, I could only pray that nothing could go wrong. I erased all their misfortune, fearing for my life.


    Heading to the rooms, I gave Nekomaru''s family two rooms. Each room should befortable for two people.


    "Be, if you don''t mind, show them how everything works. They''re new to Earth''s technology."


    "Nekomaru, you and your wife will start working once the farm is finished. So expect to work at any time. Here''s your sry."


    I''m not wasting my time being a guide. Their pay would be two thousand dors per week. Leaving them to their own devices, I went to my room with Courtney and Rose.


    "Master, I''m surprised you let kids in your ce. You have that personality of someone that despises them."


    "I do. But looking at them, I decided to give them a chance."


    The kids from Nekomaru''s family looked disciplined, or timid was the right word. They had probably seen what I did to Gram with their initial fear of me.


    "Yeah... I decided to give them a chance..."


    I must be going crazy.


    "Rose, Courtney. Let''s get a drink."

 Chapter 127 Internet Forum: World Leaders Meeting

    [No. 94: Is there beef between Charles and Felicia? I pray for Felicia''s life in her next life.]


    [No. 95: Charles got Felicia pissed. She is getting fucked over and can''t do anything about it. What did she do to make Charles angry?]


    [No. 96: @No. 95. I heard that Felicia tried to poison Charles. Rumors of this might be true, considering how ruthless Felicia is.]


    [No. 97: @No. 96. Then she done fuck up. Does anyone want to build Felicia a grave?]


    [No. 98: @No. 97. o7 I give her my salute.]


    ~


    [No. 99: Holy shit! A skeleton man is walking around! I''m not going to get used to this!]


    [No. 100: Do you think there will be a sexy subus? Creatures of the night are appearing! I gotta find a sexy subus!]


    [No. 101: @No. 100. Least horny man alive. But I gotta say, female vampires are my type.]


    [No. 102: I got to say, those werewolf muscles are looking fine.]


    [No. 103: @No. 102. My cock is also looking fine, heh.]


    ~


    [No. 104: Look, there is someone in a ck cat tribe up ahead! If I get one of them to marry me, I''m going to be like Charles FrFr.]


    [No. 105: Tsk. Look at him flirting with his girls. He totally fucking with the others.]


    [No. 106: No. @105. Just be like Charles. You would get the same privilege if you had a percent of his powers.]


    [No. 107: Look at these animal-like features. I want to touch them real bad!!!]


    [No. 108: @No. 107. The only thing you need to touch is deez nuts!]


    [No. 109: @No. 108. Fuck you!]


    [No. 110: @No. 109. No. Fuck you!]


    [No. 111: Those wolves are looking fine...]


    [No. 112: Thisment makes me lose trust in humanity.]


    ~


    [No. 113: A nonaggression pact? I bet those grunts would attack us without a second thought.]


    [No. 114: We have Charles here for the matter. Us Earthlings have leverage with Charles around. Even the second-ce guy won''t stand a chance!]


    [No. 115: @No 114. What with these Charles dickriders? Yeah, he probably single-handedly invaded a world, but there are two more worldsbined with ours.]


    [No. 116: @No. 115: I would ride his dick. Look how hot he is!]


    [No. 117: @No. 116. o_O]


    ~


    [No. 118: Look at the face that ck cat is making! Even the people of his world won''t follow his lead! Hahaha!]


    [No. 119: @No. 118: For a second ranker, it''s pathetic for the people of your world to abandon you. I can even see his fist clenching.]


    [No. 120: If I were the second ranker, I wouldn''t let them off.]


    [No. 121: @No. 120. What can he do? Fight everyone at once? We might have a new second ranker in the future.]


    [No. 122: @No.121. Press F to pay respect for Gram.]


    [No. 123: @No.122. F.]


    [No. 124: @No.122. F.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    ~


    [No. 125: Who would''ve thought the second ranker would be Charles''s maid''s uncle? What a huge coincidence.]


    [No. 126: I didn''t think Charles would grab his maid''s ass in front of his uncle. That disrespect would piss me off.]


    [No. 127: I never knew Charles'' mouth would be so dirty, but I can''t say I hate it!]


    [No. 128: Charles, you madman! You''re going to shake his hand after pissing him so much??? He''s totally going to crush your hand!]


    [No. 129: Holy shit! His hand!!!]


    [No. 130: Charles!!!]


    [No. 131: What the fuck!]


    [No. 132: Disgusting...]


    [No. 133: I knew it! Charles was a demon!]


    [No. 134: How could he smile in a situation like this? His blood is flowing out. I think I''m going to puke.]


    [No. 135: Rest in peace, kitty cat. You won''t be missed.]


    [No. 136: L. Lost his head within seconds.]


    [No. 137: Uh... Did his eyes just move?]


    [No. 138: Well fuck! No wonder Charles could invade a world by himself. He''s a fucking immortal! Charles! Let me be yourckey!]


    [No. 139: The monsters he summons are overpowered! Now he has immortality??? How unfair is this world!]


    [No. 140: @No. 139. Some of us are just born to the main characters of this world...]


    [No. 141: Not only was he decapitated, but Charles was twirling his head, making him dizzy. The only good thing is that he couldn''t puke from all of this.]


    [No. 142: Did he just put his head back on? I don''t think that is humanly possible!]


    [No. 143: @No. 142. You can''tpare Charles to a human. You saw how he lived with all those blood losses!]


    [No. 144: Man, Charles really does hold a grudge. Even after beheading him, he is messing with him. Flicking an old man like him is a humiliation one wouldn''t forget.]


    [No. 145: They''re going to leave! Now the drama is over. Even in a boring meeting, Charles manages to spice it up.]


    ~


    [No. 146: With the three worlds fused, won''t there be new things to see? I heard that there was a monster attack in a nearby city.]


    [No. 147: I hope the nonaggression pact would apply to the weaker people of the other world. From what I see, they don''t look educated. They surely won''t be barbaric, right?]


    [No. 148: @No. 147. I mean, look at the second ranker. He won''t hesitate to kill anyone. There''s your answer.]


    [No. 149: I''m going to find a hot subus wife!]


    [No. 150: @No. 149. Not if I find one first!]


    [No. 151: @No. 150. These two posts above me surely are the least horny people alive.]


    [No. 152: Does the other world have inte? The people of Winar surely don''t, but maybe the people of Necropolis would.]


    [No. 153: @No. 152. Do you think these night crawlers looking ass would have inte? Now that I think about they would. Hehehe.]


    [No. 154: @No. 153. I bet these night crawlers would watch their videos at 3:00 AM]


    "What am I even reading..."


    Charles looked at the phone and wondered if he should keep reading.

 Chapter 128 Barum Alliance

    [Third Person POV]


    "Boss. I have great news!"


    An employee from world shuttle assistance appeared to his world''s boss and wanted to spill the great news.


    "What is it?"


    "Boss! The world Earth will be a second-rank world in a few hours! We could use this chance to attack! Their resources would be ours!"


    "Hoh. That is great news. You''ll get your bonus. There is one hundred thousand worth of credits in this bag."


    "Boss..."


    Once the employee touched the bag, his body felt cold. A beam pierced his heart, killing him directly. Now that this worker had done his job, he was useless to this boss of his.


    Fred, the leader of his world,ughed once he found a prey to sink his teeth into. Using some of his employees to enter a workce at a world shuttle, they find new worlds to prey onto. With a target spotted, Fred set up a meeting with the alliance.


    ~


    All the alliance members were sitting on a chair over Fred''s call. Some were annoyed by this call, but since Fred signaled an emergency call, this meeting was where everyone had to attend.


    "You should know what our main business is. A worker of mine found a world that has newly ranked up to the second rank. You know what this means."


    Generally, all new worlds that have ascended to the second rank are new to the feature set by the system.


    The new feature, such as the alliance and hub feature, is something the new world won''t entirely grasp.


    A newly ascended world such as Earth was a ce that wouldn''t expect an army of a thousand people with the alliance feature added to the mix.


    The Barum alliance was a group that made a killing by invading worlds that newly ascended. While usually, it was impossible to target a world with the invasion token solely. But with how confident the Barum alliance was, they surely had a way to bypass this rule.


    "Fred. Why didn''t you say so earlier? I was getting bored. Invading a newbie world will bring a little spice."


    A blue demon that went by the name of Demifrost smiled in delight. As another member of an alliance leader, he was a bloodthirsty man who wanted some action to kill.


    "Demifrost, you should know the only thing I do is use the emergency button for asions like this."


    Both of them had a not-so-pleasant conversation to the ears of others. The other eight members of the alliance were listening.


    "Fred. On with the meeting!"


    One of the members couldn''t be bothered to wait. To them, time was precious. Any second would increase the chances of the world that they were joining an alliance of other worlds.


    "The world Earth is ascending to a second-rank world. We should have a few hours before they fully ascend. Sasha, when is the right time to invade?"


    Fred asked Sasha who was the reason why everyone here could invade a new world. Sasha sat down stiff as stone, unable to answer.


    They didn''t rush her as she was using her ability. As she sat there, something felt off about her. Her usual calm nature turned into someone frightened by their life.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We shouldn''t invade this new world."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Huh??? Why not?"


    Demifrost frowned at Sasha''s denial. For him, this was one of his favorite pastimes. Some of the alliance''s people were also rioting, wanting to know the answer.


    "Everyone going to the new world would die..."


    Hearing what Sasha had said, everyone couldn''t help but frown. To some, it was ridiculous for them to die for invading a new world that had just ascended.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Us die to a team of people that had just ranked up?"


    "No. It was only one person... Our death would be cruel, and our world would be turned into a barren wastnd. Sorry, but this world is out of the question."


    Sasha checked what would happen if they were to invade. The death count would rise to a hundred billion people if this were to happen. It was something no one wouldn''t have imagined possible.


    Most people thought that Sasha was spewing crap. They couldn''t believe it was only one person who had juste from a first-ranked world that could do something like that.


    "What kind of joke is this? Is this an attempt to take everything for yourself?"


    One person from the alliance doesn''t believe her im, especially with how outrageous her im is.


    "Sorry, but I don''t buy it. Tell us when to invade, and there will be no trouble here."


    As much as he didn''t try to sound threatening, Sasha knew that this alliance would crack down from all the options she would take. Taking the choice of not dying, she told them the exact time they would need to invade the newly ascended world.


    "I won''t be taking part in this raid."


    The people that thought she wanted to take everything from the raid had their eyes widened from her withdrawal.


    "Then I also won''t be taking part in this."


    There was an alliance leader that had a good rtionship with Sasha. He knew that there was no reason for her to reject taking part in this ughter.


    "Does anyone else want to leave? If so, we take more resources."


    In the end, aside from Sasha and two other people, the other seven alliance leaders would start this raid.


    There wasn''t much to do in this meeting, so the rest separated. Before Sasha left, two other members that refused to join the raid tried to talk to her.


    "Is it true that we would have died if we joined the invasion?"


    A female member that had trusted Sasha''s judgment questioned her. You could tell she was cautious from her refusal to join after listening to the person who could spot the danger.


    "Not only would we die. Our death would be something one should never have."


    "Are we not going to convince any of them?"


    Sasha shook her head. There was no reason for her to put in the effort.


    "We only have business deals. They''re someone easily reced. Now that their deaths are confirmed, we better find seven new worlds to invite."

 Chapter 129 The Beginning Of A New Reign (Part I)

    [Sasha''s POV]


    In four hours, seven people from the alliance would attack. I have to prepare for any possible repercussions that may be on our way.


    Without a doubt, the world they would attack would take on revenge. The chances of me being in the crossfire will be high.


    There were many choices of paths that would decide my future. As someone who relies on my skill to climb, I would take the best shot at survival.


    With everyone leaving the alliance room, I opened up the safe and took everything our alliance had. There was no use in keeping them if this alliance would break in a few hours. Besides, most of the hard-earned items were because of my ability.


    I sighed about the wealth that I was going to lose. Our alliance had enough that even a third-rank world alliance would envy. It''s a shame that the person who would kill us all is greedy. But this is for the sake of my world''s survival.


    Let''s continue further on.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    Unbeknown to the world Earth. Charles, who had the authority to name the world sneakily, entered the name Earth which was how it previously was.


    Not only was the world name changed, but a threat would soon appear at any minute. With thepletion of the three world''s fusion, everything became calm.


    With peacees trouble. Portals from the sky started appearing from different locations of the world. The system made another announcement which made most people wry. These few announcements weren''t at the very slightest good news.


    [System Initiated.]


    [Invaders will arrive in one minute]


    [Invaders left: 700]


    [Once all invaders leave, the reward will be distributed.]


    Everyone stared at the screen, disbelieving at what had just happened. An invasion within a few months was something unprecedented. The chances of a world being attacked out of all the other worlds were almost impossible.


    The first thing everyone checked was the number of invaders. Seven hundred people from another world were something no one had expected.


    Compared to the usual a hundred. Seven times the amount would put anyone in a dangerous position.


    With one minute to prepare for an attack, everyone began to panic. As for the high-ranking people, they began to prepare for the uing attack.


    One person was pleased about this attack. Lately, the cash flow for this money-grubbing ck-haired demon was a bit slow.


    An opportunity hade right onto his hand. No one would me him if he took all the rewards for doing all the work.


    [Invasion will now begin. Prepare to defend your home world.]


    [Charles POV]


    I couldn''t help but give a nasty grin looking at what the system had shown. As for the chances of us being invaded again for the second time were abysmally low.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Charles... Are you sure you should be happy in a situation like this..."


    Courtney was concerned by this news. As someone who had experienced an invasion, it wasn''t something she wanted to go through for the second time.


    "Sorry, but I will make it up to you."


    "???"


    Courtney was kind and a weak-hearted girl. The things I was going to do to these invaders were something that any weak-hearted person would want to look away from. Casting eternal sleep on Courtney, I left her on the bed.


    "Master~! Why did you put her to sleep~?"


    "The invaders would have a horrible death. I can''t let her see it can I? You should know how she fainted from me losing an arm."


    "Rose, would you prefer it if I also put you to sleep?"


    Like Courtney, Rose also fainted from the horror of me losing an arm. It would be in my best interest for her to do the same.


    "I can handle it!"


    Rose took the option of not falling asleep. She tried to y it off by acting tough, but I could see her shaking.


    [Invasion will now begin. Prepare to defend your home world.]


    The invaders will now be in our world. All seven hundred will start causing chaos if I''m not there. A hundred of them are on our ind, and I prefer nothing to be damaged when I''m here.


    "I would like to take you girls, but it won''t be good for your health with what I''m about to do."


    Without listening to anything they had to say, I left my house and went to a spacerge enough for thousands of people to be in.


    Before any invaders could cause any harm, I teleported them to my location. The hundred people had a presence that made it easy for me to track. Taking them all by surprise, the first a hundred were now asleep in front of me.


    Searching for every possible invader from everynd was tiring. My skill allows me to search for anything that is within distance of my range. Too bad the skill I use can''t lock down to a target where I need to find.


    Sacrifices were needed for my ability to work. With more destruction around the world, the more invaders I could locate. There were already four hundred of these people asleep on the ground. The people that were attacked were surprised by their sudden disappearance.


    With two groups causing massive destruction, I quickly got six hundred people sleeping in the dirt.


    For the remaining hundred, I used my watch to search for the news of thest group of invaders. I love quick information gathering. In a minute, I gained the necessary information needed and went there to search.


    Oh... The city was already turned into a frozenndscape. Before more damage was done, I did the same as I did to the others.


    All seven hundred of these invaders were now within my grasp. I could kill them now and obtain all the rewards now.


    But that won''t give me satisfaction. Some of these people will have something that I want. So let''s force it out of them.

 Chapter 130 The Beginning Of A New Reign (Part II)

    [Third Person POV]


    "Did you all have a nice nap? This nap would be thest most of you will ever have."


    All seven hundred people woke up to the voice of a male. Everyone here had instinctively felt fearing from the voice. His words weren''t scary, but the feeling he gave off was.


    At first nce, one would think of the man in front of them as a charming yet cold person. But the auraing from him made him look like a terrifying beast that would devour them.


    "Who... Are you..?"


    Demifrost, one of the leading invaders, spoke, demanding an answer. Despite being scared, it wasmendable how someone here could speak in that tone.


    "Charles. It doesn''t matter. Most of you will forget about it forever."


    Charles stared at them with his red glowing eyes. His most notable feature attracted the attention of everyone in a negative way.


    "Lately, I haven''t seen much pain. That''s why I n for a killing game!"


    "And... Why should we obey you..?"


    Demifrost strong as ever tried to resist this mental pressure. Charles smiled cruelly, wanting someone to question him.


    "That''s a good question. Allow me to demonstrate what I could do."


    Dragging Demifrost toward him, he grabbed his legs. For an ice demon, he was 8ft tall. Since Demifrost had asked why they should obey, Charles would use him as a target for his demonstration.


    The ice demon knew his intentions. He regretted voicing his opinion, which had led him to a painful demise.


    "You''re the leader of your group, right? I will show them how powerless you''re."


    "Wait!!!"


    Charles held arge bin of pins with sharp needles. With the demon''s mouth forced to open. Charles forces the pins onto the demon''s mouth.


    ? "ARHHH!!!!"


    The demon''s mouth began to bleed as the pricking needle started to stick. As painful as it is, the people who watched this happen couldn''t help but have their spine tingle.


    Swallowing these pins, his internal organs started to bleed. If he were lucky, he would have immediately died from a needle puncture, but with his strong life force, that won''t be happening any time.


    One of their leaders was tortured in front of them in a painful way no one ever did. Everyone knew their lives were in the hands of a man named Charles. This demonstration had got everyone listening to his words with caution.


    "Does anyone else want toe up and act like a demonstration for all of you?"


    Demifrost was wailing in pain. It was a miracle that he still could breathe. Or unlucky if you think dying was the better opinion. Charles felt disappointed that no one had stepped up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Charles kicked Demifrost''s body and sent him back to the crowd. He didn''t bother with him seeing how much pain he was in.


    "If not, let me tell you the rules of this killing game."


    The other six leaders suddenly remembered the warning Sasha had given to them earlier. They cursed themselves and her for not convincing them to stop this one-sided bullying.


    Now that they were trapped, they all had to think of their chances of survival. No matter what happens, even if they were to sacrifice their allies, they would do it in a heartbeat.


    "The rules are pretty simple. To survive this game, you must pluck out five hearts from anyone in this space. Doing that will guarantee your safety."


    "Anyone that tries to escape will automatically be eliminated. Your life is in my hands, after all."


    "Does anyone else have any questions before I start? No? Ok, then you may start."


    Charles gave no time for any of these invaders to ask anything. With him letting everyone up from the ground, all the invaders stare at one another, cautious of everyone''s actions.


    With the game starting, no one had attacked. Charles felt the need to give these invaders motivation to kill.


    "If no one dies in thirty seconds, I will punish all of you idiots."


    Even when Charles had told them thirty seconds was when their punishment would start, everyone was electrocuted without any warning. The invaders silently cursed him as he treated them as a toy for his amusement.


    Feeling the taste of punishment has sprouted the seed of the survival instinct of these invaders. If no one dies, then the subsequent punishment would be even crueler.


    It didn''t take long before one of these people ripped out a person''s heart. The seed of discord started with this.


    Now that someone was willing to take a person''s heart, everyone began to attack. Charles released a cruel smile feeling the hostile and deathly atmosphere around him.


    Feeling these negative emotions, Charles started to absorb these emotions. Ecstasy filled him as he felt the strength he had started to increase.


    Death after death, hatred, resolve, fear, and excitement. Charles felt every emotion and tactic deployed by every person in this killing ring. The darkness inside of him felt the bloom of emotions spreading through him.


    Demifrost was already killed as he was unable to protect himself. Once the first person had obtained five hearts, Charles took him out of the ring.


    Knowing their safety was confirmed after obtaining five hearts. People with four hearts would betray their allies to guarantee their safety.


    Seven hundred people were easily thinned down to two hundred. The craftiest and strongest were starting to finish their quota.


    Time was also running out. The maximum number of survivors was one hundred and sixteen people. Unless someone had destroyed the heart of another, they would be invalidated.


    And to make it worse, most weak and kind-hearted people should have already died. The pile of bodies was used as an energy source for Charles. No one had noticed, and even if they did, they could do nothing about it.


    Only nine-five people had survived when the battle royale was over. Charles felt that the numbers were too high. So all he needed to do was thin out more of these invaders.

 Chapter 131 The Beginning Of A New Reign (Part III)

    "Let''s start the second round of the killing game."


    Bad news had spread to everyone. They had already experienced mental and physical fatigue after the first round. Now that there was a second round, he was practically asking them to die.


    "I''m not that cruel to let you fight while tired. All healed up and new."


    Feeling their body recover instantly, they couldn''t help but marvel at Charles''s power. They had already given up on opposing Charles as it would only end them up in more misery.


    "This game is much easier in a sense. Out of ny-five of you, only twenty of you need to survive. Do whatever it takes--team up with the strong or the weak, or gang up on the strong."


    "It doesn''t matter what you do until there is twenty left of you."


    Charles had exined the rules. Before the second round started, someone who felt less afraid spoke up.


    "Is this thest of your game? Or will there be more?"


    Out of the seven alliance members of the Barum, six of them had survived. Charles didn''t answer immediately and continued to stare at him.


    "When you entertain me enough."


    "..."


    This answer irritated the mass. He knew this would, and that''s why he answered it in a way to annoy them.


    "Since you''re so smart, I will add in a deal. Whoever kills this man will be a free man."


    The leader''s face paled, and with a target on his face, everyone cautiously red at him. As one of the leaders of this alliance, he was much stronger than all the grunts.


    Any wrong move would get him killed. To think that a word from Charles would let everyone know his total control over the situation.


    Marked as the target, the first move was made by an ice st simr to the man Charles made an example of.


    The target had made light work of the attack and crushed the ice into pieces with his hands, smashing the attack.


    With the first move made, an attack from every direction started to appear. This time, the attacks were too much for him to destroy.


    His other former colleagues used this chance to do a decisive strike. Trying to dodge the attacksing from his side, he jumped into the air.


    While he was in the air, his movements became restricted. The people of his world, and even his former colleagues, went in tond a killing blow.


    "YOU UNGRATEFUL BASTARDS!!! IF I''M DYING, YOU WON''T BE REAPING ANYTHING FROM ME!!!"


    Angered by this situation, the man gathered all of the mana into his heart. No one knew what he would do, but they felt the dangers within his move.


    An explosion had ignited at the man''s heart. The people that had gone in for a melee attack had been killed or burnt by the attack. Those who stayed far away were lucky that they weren''t injured.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Since he had killed himself, the immunity is ineffective."


    Charlesughed at the grim expression that everyone made. The spike of negativity fed Charles even more power while it was abysmal to his current strength. Every little power helps.


    Thirty people were killed in the explosion, with twenty injured. Those that were greedy had made a massive error in their judgment. Their greed made them more likely to be wiped out next than before.


    Like before, no one here made a move. Unlike thest game, this one was a survival one. Making the first move was something only an idiot would do.


    "For every boring moment, there might be a next game."


    Charles knew that no one would take the initiative to attack. A driving force was needed to force everyone here to make a move.


    Some felt pressured to attack, while those who believed the others would attack stayed in their corners.


    "Let me take back what I said. Not only will there be a next game, but everyone should have a taste of pain."


    Fear had taken over everyone''s body. Charles, this time summoned a monster that oozed blood out of its meaty flesh.


    Everyone knew that they stood no chance against this abomination that they were looking at. Charles had summoned a monster from hell.


    Since no one here was going to entertain him, he might as well make the entertainment himself. The monster he summoned was an overweight monster that looked like it weighed five times an elephant.


    Stuck with bloody flesh and a baby face, one would do whatever it took to escape this disgusting thing.


    Those who learned the lesson of trusting your instinct over the past hour knew to stay as far away from this monster as possible. Charles had created a barrier and shrunk, making it hard to escape from this thing.


    "GET AWAY FROM ME!!!"


    The closest person began the first target. Stretching its neck from a few meters away, it took a bite out of the person''s neck.


    Disgust was the word everyone was looking for when the fat monster had its head stretched like a snake. Everyone knew they were fucked if they had to fight against this monster.


    Charles thought that he was a genius when an oue like this happened. It became much more exciting when chaos was added to the mix.


    Not only did everyone perform better, but strategies of using people as bait and slowing down the others for the monster to catch up to them.


    This wasn''t all about being who was more powerful. Those adept at escaping would most likely survive to be the final twenty.


    After twenty people were left, Charles had unsummoned the monster. There was a regretful expression on his face, but he couldn''t let everyone die too quickly.


    From seven hundred people to twenty. A high death rate, if one had to say. Too bad it wasn''t the end of it.


    "You all did well to survive this game. As a little breather, why don''t we all have a talk? I have many questions for you all."

 Chapter 132 The Beginning Of A New Reign (Part IV)

    All twenty people who survived the cmity were sitting on a bloody field--Charles, who was generous enough to give them some mental rest.


    "Which one of you could tell me about the changes for a second-rank world? I will appreciate it if you tell me everything."


    "I''m a leader for my world! I can tell you everything!"


    "My studies in the world are at the top!"


    "I know everything you need to know!"


    Everyone tried their best to appeal to Charles. There was one obvious choice for Charles to pick, and it was one of the Barum''s alliance leaders.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Fred! One of the Barum''s alliance leaders."


    Charles didn''t care for his title, but what he knew should be useful.


    "How can you directly pick our world as your target?"


    He felt this battle was timed when this world had just been newly ascended. It was too much of a coincidence for a new world to be attacked.


    "I know when someone lies to me. You saw what I did to the first person, right? It would be worse when you waste my time."


    Giving Fred a warning, Charles told him not to waste his time. Fred''s heart started to beat quicker, knowing if he said anything wrong meant something worse than death.


    "One of my alliance members can visualize the oue of anything..."


    Fred cursed in his heart, realizing his stupid mistake. He and the others should have listened to her warning and run from this world when he had the chance.


    "Using her skill... You should know how we''re here..."


    "Then how did you know our world would rank up?"


    "In the hub... I have a worker working in a world shuttle... He found information that Earth was about to rank up..."


    That was one problem solved for Charles, but many questions were still asked for him to be satisfied with the results.


    "World shuttle?"


    "The world shuttle is a device that allows anyone to travel to a world with a destination in mind."


    "How did you send seven hundred people?"


    "The alliance feature allows us to attack in groups of ten."


    All these hidden features were brought up to Charles. He felt that the world was working for him when these people attacked. Getting information for free was hard when these things were beneficial.


    "Final question, and I will let you go. Hypothetically, is there a way for us to fight back if we seed in defending our world?"


    Fred felt his throat dry, unable to answer Charles''s question. Not only would he be endangering his life, but his whole world.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Charles controlled Fred''s body and made his hands touch under his pants. Fred was confused by his action but realized the gravity of his situation.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!"


    He had ripped his little brother out. No one had expected this to happen. Everyone''s eyes started to dart away, feeling the pain from watching this gruesome sight.


    With him withering in agony, Charles had his shoes on Fred''s head. He stomped at it like an ant squishing it into a mush.


    Everyone saw the cruel death of Fred. No one cared as they had given less of a fuck with the who ordeal they had to go through.


    "You. Tell me what I asked earlier. If not, you will suffer a worse fate."


    "A... When we fail an attack... You''ll be given a chance to take revenge..."


    "What an idiot..."


    Charles looked at Fred. There wasn''t much of a process needed for a revenge attack. Fred wouldn''t have such a sad death if he answered.


    Now that all of his questions were answered, there was enough stalling.


    "All of you will be separated into seven groups. Form a group with the people of your world."


    He had concluded that out of the ten, only seven worlds hade to Earth. There was something he had nned when he wanted to separate them into groups of seven.


    With neen alive, most of the world was split between two, three, and four people. Group one had three people, group two with two people, group three with three people, group four had two, group five had four, group six had four, and group seven had one.


    "Everyone that is grouped will fight each other to the death. As for the person in the seventh group, you will survive without doing anything."


    For the survivor of the seventh world, he had tears of happiness spewing out of his eyes. The rest of the people couldn''t help but re at the man. As a survivor, he gave no care.


    Charles had split the barrier into six parts, all of which were made for each group to fight. Groups two and four had it easy, with the fight being one-on-one.


    Then we have groups one and three doing a two-on-one. For them, they had to kill the strongest person in that group. Otherwise, they die.


    Finally, for those fighting with four people, Charles found this grouping the most interesting. Anything could happen. It could be a free-for-all, a two-on-two, or three-person teaming up on a single person.


    With those groups starting, group five had done a free for all, and group six had started a three-on-one.


    At the end of the battle, only seven survivors were left. The life that the six peoplepeted in was sucked. All of them were a bloody mess.


    In the past hours, they had to go through a trial for killing the people that they were allied with. After the first challenge, they had to sacrifice both friends and foes to escape from the horrible monstrous being. And they had to fight their most brutal battle yet for the final challenge.


    You can imagine what these people were going through. It wouldn''t be surprising if any of these people would have PTSD after this game.


    "Well done. All of you have won your respective game. I would like to treat you, but I have other matters to attend to."


    "Goodbye."

 Chapter 133 Charless Madness

    [Reina''s POV]


    News of all the invaders had disappeared in a blink of an eye. I knew that hubby''s powers made all these attacks disappear.


    The channel we were watching had shifted to an unfamiliar area and had pointed the camera at hubby''s face.


    "Is Master ok? I feel something is wrong..."


    "He''s possessed!"


    Possessed? What did she mean by that? When did he gain the power to get possessed? Staring at hubby''s features, I noticed his eyes were red.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    I questioned the stupid cat worried about what she had said. From the looks of it, she didn''t have a good reaction for him to be possessed.


    "When we invaded thest world, his nature changed."


    A week ago, the stupid cat had mentioned something about this. She hasn''t spoken in great detail, but I could see it was concerning.


    Looking at him, his usual calm demeanor had changed entirely. One would find his expressions cute, but his actions were the opposite.


    "Rose, if you can''t stand it. Do you want us to close the channel? The thing possessing hubby had fed an invader a bucket full of safety pins.


    I looked at Rose, and I felt her shaking from the brutality that hubby had done. After kicking the blue demon, he spoke about a killing game in pure excitement.


    "I will continue watching..."


    She had forced herself to keep watching. The two of us won''t judge her for leaving, but making her leave would onlyplicate the situation.


    Going back to the streamed video, as much as I would like him to be happy. His reputation would take a massive hit even if he were the one to protect us all. No one will feel safe knowing how cruel hubby could be. Using my ability, I wonder what the best ending would be.


    "..."


    Hubby... I sighed when I saw the best path possible. He only left seven people alive for the best path, all grateful for sparing them.


    The killing game had officially started, and the channel we were watching had been shut down. Showing this to the masses wasn''t much of an option for most sites.


    Rose was relieved that the tform we were watching had closed down the video. The stupid cat hoped to watch more. After this, I should probably seek help for hubby and her.


    The stupid cat immediately found a shady site that had the stream on. Rose, who had calmed down, felt queasy again. Hubby''s killing game began, and the invaders ripped each other''s hearts.


    "Rose, set up an appointment for hubby''s mental health. A psychiatrist with a reputable degree would be nice."


    Getting Rose to leave, it was only me with the stupid cat. The fight between the seven hundred of them was rough. Both she and I were silent throughout the whole fight.


    Watching the whole fight, barely a hundred people made it out. Even when participating in a war, it never got this brutal.


    "You think Master will buy some snacks on his way back~?"


    I had already gotten used to her responses over the few months I lived in this house.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If he manages to get himself back together, he might."


    "Are you afraid he would harm you in his current state~?"


    Such thought was unnecessary when I knew he wouldn''t do anything. From her tone alone, I could tell that she was trying to tease me.


    "Don''t worry~! I will bed him all day if he returns like that~!"


    For someone who likes to make a joke, I doubt this one was a joke. We continued to watch the stream in silence.


    The second round at the start was mildpared to the first. Since hubby made it a survival, most invaders stood back and watched the others fight.


    It didn''t take long before this whole thing turned into a ughter fest by a disgusting monster that he had summoned. He found it too boring for everyone to stand in the corner of the barrier he set.


    Just as I watched the whole thing, I got a call from my mother. Leaving the room, I went to my room to receive the call.


    "Reina! Your fiance doesn''t abuse you, right?"


    "What? No! Where did you get that idea from?"


    Was she watching the stream right now? Even so, how did she get that conclusion from? Even if he were cruel, he wouldn''t harm any of us.


    "You have met him a few times. He''s currently not in the right state of mind. If possible, could you hire a very professional psychiatrist? He may need it."


    I appreciated that my mother had tried to look out for me, but for her to say that in her first word was a tad too far.


    "Mom, you also shouldn''t say something terrible about my fiance. You should know how he lived."


    "Sorry..."


    Thinking back about his previous attitude in his ughter game, I doubt it was his resentment toward anything. He also wasn''t the type of person to enjoy killing anyone.


    Was this a part of his skill? This was a strong possibility. I used my ability once more to see if there was a solution to his problem.


    Watching the best oue made my stomach churn. Why did I see the saintess sleeping with him? I''m already sharing him with three other people. Is the world telling me that I was a cuck?


    What should I do? As for the saintess, did she have a perverted skill to help him out? Staring at the wall in silence, I forgot I was on my call with my mother.


    "I have a solution for his problem. Forget what I said about the psychiatrist."


    "You found a solution? That''s great."


    "I will talk to youter. I have to prepare for it."


    "Then I will see you next time. Goodbye."


    "Bye, mom."


    It would hurt my heart to add more girls, but his mental health should be my first priority. Calling the saintess, I hope this will end soon.

 Chapter 134 Internet Forums: The Deed Of A Monster

    [Charles POV]


    [All of the invaders are eliminated!]


    [Defenders Ranking:]


    [First: CHa?Le@]


    [Rewards Distributed]


    [Rewards Calcting]


    [Six Hundred and Ny-Three Invaders Killed]


    [Reward Received]


    [Key Of ??? 1/3]


    A key? I have never seen the system deliberately try to hide the name of an item. Which means the key I got was a super rare item.


    The blood from the monster I had summoned had sttered around the field, and I couldn''t help but make my body tingle.


    Their broken expressions and everything they experienced were so heart-quenching. After experiencing this, I wanted more. That was the only thing my mind could wander to.


    I could experience more... There were seven worlds. All of them could give me a better sensation. What am I waiting for? I felt something was telling me to stop, but my urges wouldn''t allow me.


    Opening the system to initiate a revenge attack, a portal appeared in front of me. Entering here would be what my body desires the most.


    There was no reason to reject such pleasure, and this is something I want. Without any more hesitation, I went into the first world.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    [BigBeefyToughy: Fuck! I never knew someone could be so brutal. Watching the whole stream would give me a month''s worth of nightmares!]


    [Theorist312312: Do you think this is Charles''s true personality? I doubt he knows that he is on camera.]


    [MrKnowItAll6: I knew there was something fishy about him!]


    [BeRealisticBro: @MrKnowItAll6. That''s just you being jealous. From what I''m seeing, there is an oddity surrounding him.]


    [BRreee: @BeRealisticBro. Did he get possessed by a devil? His eyes are red. I have read a lot of novels, and all the edgy main characters have red eyes when awakened. I doubt it, and if it was his case, he seems too brutal for the usual him.]


    [EdgyMainCharacterHere: BRreee. As an edgy main character, I''m afraid I have to disagree. Since he''s like me, it meant he awakened some newfound power and embraced his inner greed.]


    [WeebsAreNotOk: @EdgyMainCharacterHere. Actually, cringe!!!]


    [PinsOfNeedles: I didn''t think anyone would do something like this... I got to change my name...]


    [SorryForYourAss: @PinsOfNeedles. If I were you, I would have nightmares of eating these pins.]


    [RandomPaidActor: Charles is doing it for the sake of our world. Look! He may look cruel, but he saved us all. He probably knows what he''s doing and is making a persona.]


    [Uhhh: Should we be concerned about our world? Charles seems a bit unstable right now.]


    [Quaking: @Uhhh. A bit? Don''t you mean he''s gone nuts? He fucking annihted these dumb fucks!]


    [R: @Quaking. I mean, someone is going to have to kill them. Otherwise, it''s us.]


    [SussyLittle: Don''t you think it made him cuter? His cold stone face has its bright side, but I bet he is boring.]


    [PewPewPew3: @SussyLittle. Cute? You might as well sleep with that disgusting fat baby-looking thing if you think he''s cute.]


    [RuRuruuuu: @PewPewPew3. Yuck! Imaging that scares the shit out of me.]<novelnext></novelnext>


    [CinnamonBrunch: Yeah. Have you seen how long the neck of the thing stretches? Not only that its teeth are razor sharp, but being bitten by that thing is instant death!]


    [WittleMan: Is our world cursed or something? To think we would be attacked twice within a few months away. We''re lucky that Charles was here, even if he is not right in the head...]


    [ZeroValue: I mean, if he doesn''t harm us in any way, why should we care? Everyone else is so ungrateful. If Charles weren''t here, we would have been toast.]


    [CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell: @ZeroValue. Brother! Rise up! We have a forum to conquer!!!]


    [FanboysAreGay: @CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell. Ffs, don''t you guys ever get tired? You guys need a life.]


    ? [CharlesApostleSecondSeatFromHell: @FanboysAreGay. Tired? Tell that to the person that saved the world. He also saved your sorry-for-an-ass ungrateful lives.]


    [ProudMonk: @CharlesApostleSecondSeatFromHell: As a monk, I allow you to p the person on top of you.]


    [COREMIX: @FanboysAreGay: Life? The web is the life.]


    [SadisticManic: Did you guys see their expression after Charles was done with them? It made me hot seeing their defeated faces. I knew I felt something when I saw Charles. I should be like him and break the souls of everyone I meet!]


    [PepperoniPizzaIsTheGreastest: @SadisticManic: Don''tpare him to you! You''re just a crook!]


    [SadisticManic: @PepperoniPizzaIsTheGreastest: Crook? That''s not so bad.]


    [System]


    [Revenge attack initiated]


    [Participants: Charles]


    [CharlesApostleTenSeatFromHell: Our god and savor are getting revenge!!!]


    [CuriousOrgy: Does that mean he will attack all seven worlds? What a madman.]


    [IWantACoatTail: Take me with you, Charles!!! I want to ride on your coattail!]


    [IWantMoneyyyyyy: How much money would he earn from this? The rich get richer...]


    [Bettttttt: @IWantMoneyyyyyy. Better question. How long will it take for him to invade all seven worlds?]


    [IllusionistMaster12: @Bettttttt. I bet he would take five days.]


    [ItsSerNotFootball: @IllusionistMaster12. Five days? I heard from a credible source he took one hour to get the people of Gaia to surrender. I bet in two days.]


    [Uhhh: Oh fuck!!! Charles is possessed!]


    [Genius6969IQMaster: @Uhhh. How do you know?]


    [AboveMeIsADumbass: @Genius6969IQMaster. Dumbass, he''s the only person to get first ce in the ranking. If you saw his name, it''s glitched.]


    [OurWorldIsDoomed: Fuck, we''re all going to die!!!]


    [GiveMeAMeanBlowie: After Charles conquers the seven seas. He''s going to fuck us all!]


    [ImSaneRight: Surely he won''t kill people in his home world, right? Right? Please tell me I''m right...]


    [KILLMEPLS: I don''t want to die!!! Fuck! I shouldn''t have robbed the bank!!!]


    [Forum has been disabled. Pleasee back after Charles doesn''t kill us.]


    The forum was closed due to the chaos it had caused. The people working for the forum don''t want Charles to read anything the poster wrote. If Charles got mad with his possession, everyone in the world would die.


    Now that the forum was shut down, everyone in the world for once left their house and did something meaningful once in their life. Even when Charles left the world, his influence changed the world, even if it was a minor one.

 Chapter 135 Begging The Saintess To Sleep Your Lover

    Two days had passed by since Charles had disappeared into a different world. Theories about Charles returning to Earth and destroying everything were still ongoing.


    As for the people of Necropolis and the people of Winar, they had begun trading with the people on Earth about these futuristic devices that these people never had.


    Their people haven''t heard many rumors about this incident since they didn''t have many technologies that the Earthlings have.


    Learning about these technologies would take a while, but they felt enlightened by how convenient these machines were.


    As for the four girls in Charles''s harem, they had a task to do. Reina found a way to cure Charles''s possession. And to do that, they have to convince Constance, the saintess, to do the work.


    "Let me get this straight. You want me to sleep with Charles for a month straight?"


    For a month straight, Constance knew that was impossible. Even if it wasn''t, it was too taxing for her body and mind.


    Constance looked at Reina like she was a weirdo. Reina cursed in her heart for knowing what Constance was thinking.


    She had resolved to help Charles but still had her heart stung thinking about this. Not only did her pride break, but she also thought she was crazy for thinking about this idea.


    "Yes. Please sleep with him for a month straight. You''re the only one that could help him."


    Reina tried to sound as genuine as she could. Nene chuckled, finding Reina''s expression funny. Courtney and Rose also were amused by her reaction.


    Even if they found this funny, they still couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts. Constance would upy Charles for a month if she agreed to this proposal.


    "You have felt the dangerous aura around him. You''re our only hope!"


    Constance didn''t reply to Reina''s plea. She checked on the other three expressions seeing how they would feel.


    "You do know that I''m a nun, correct?"


    She had stated the obvious if they didn''t convince her right now. Then she would reject such an idea.


    "You won''t be a nun once you''re dead."


    "..."


    "Think about it. You''re the only one that could save us all."


    Reina couldn''t believe that she was trying to convince the saintess to sleep with Charles this much. If she tried any harder, she might explode.


    "You care for the children of this orphanage, right? They might die if you don''t help."


    As much as it sounded like a threat, Rose used the kids she visited to motivate her. Constance frowned at what Rose had said.


    "We will take care of them for the following month if you help Charles out."


    Rose, who made the sly move, cared for Charles. Constance could sense it, but she wanted to reject it so much for the annoyance that Charles had caused her for the past month.


    "Didn''t you follow him for a month because you felt some connection to god with him~? You could use this chance to see what''s up~!"


    If the two other options didn''t work, Nene went in to entice Constance. A bit of herposure broke once she used the "God" name to convince her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please help Charles... You saw how he protected this world... Everyone needs him..."


    Finally, we have Courtney letting out tears in her eyes. This one did the most damage dealt to Constance.


    All four of the girls were pressuring Constance in their way. With the four banding together, Constance found it hard to resist their plea.


    "I get it! I will sleep with him for a month..."


    Hours of convincing had led Constance to give up on their demands. Despite epting their demand, the four weren''t happy with this.


    "As promised in return. You will help me do my duties."


    There wasn''t much for the saintess to do. They only had to take care of the kids while Constance was away.


    "Let''s meet the kids now. It would be better once you get to know them now."


    The five of them were in an isted ce inside the orphanage. It would be awkward if this conservation leaked.


    Getting to where the kids were, the kids were happy that they had seen Constance, one of their favorite visitors.


    "Have you been nice to the director?"


    "We have been good to the director!!!"


    She started by checking on the children''s day. Constance skillfully asked everyone how the kids were doing.


    "These four girls will be joining us for today. If you want to y with them, you can ask."


    After asking the children how they were doing, Constance introduced these four girls to the kids. Some of the kids were curious and swarmed them one at a time.


    Constance observed how they would act. Seeing there were no concerning problems, letting them care for these children wasn''t as bad as she thought it would be.


    For three hours, all four of them had learned how to handle these kids in their way. Nene got along the easiest with most kids, while Reina had it hard.


    "Kids. I won''t be back for a month. I have important business that I have to attend to. Some of these girls here will take care of you then. Behave well, and I will bring in some gifts in return."


    All the kids were bummed out that they won''t see her for a month, but once they heard the word gift, they couldn''t help but behave. Speaking with the director onest time, the five left the orphanage.


    "Now, should we teach you about sex~?"


    "???"


    "You will be sleeping with Master for a month~! I worry for you if you get dominated too early~!"


    The three other girls here knew what Nene had meant. If they don''t teach Constance about sex with Charles, she is bound to have a rough time.


    In the meanwhile, when Charles is gone, these four girls will do their best to teach Constance how to have sex with Charles. In the uing days, Constance will be opened to a new world.

 Chapter 136 The Terror Know As Charles

    Lilith, the world of demons, was one of the worlds that had tried to attack Earth and a world part of the Barum alliance. The world known as Lilith was currently in a panic.


    Most of their top rankers were killed without them knowing what had happened. But most of them guessed they were killed in an invasion.


    What they were most afraid of was a counter-raid. Lilith has been in the realm of a second rank world for over a thousand years. They were even reaching the peak of a second-rank world recently.


    Now with a hundred of their strong protectors dead, the chances of them being attacked were reasonably high.


    [System Initiated.]


    [Invaders will arrive in one minute]


    [Invaders left: 1]


    [Once all invaders leave, the reward will be distributed.]


    Their predictions were correct. Looking at how many invaders there were, only one person hade to this world and attacked.


    Most people were relieved by this revtion. A person shouldn''t do that much damage, right? Even if he was strong, it''s not like he could face off against everyone in the world. Some people wanted to bully this invader foring to their turf.


    [Invasion will now begin. Prepare to defend your home world.]


    Charles had arrived at the capital of the city. Sensing many demonsing toward him, he couldn''t help but give a blissful smile.


    "So you''re the invader? Huh? You look like a scrawny rat! Guhahaha!"


    "Scrawny rat? You shouldn''t underestimate the reason for your death."


    The devious smile that Charles gave out could only be seen as harmless to the eyes of others.


    "My death? What are you talking about? What a joke. You think a rat could kill me?"


    Charles shook his head in disappointment. The rat that Charles summoned was already under his legs. For him not to notice this meant that he was a fool waiting to be killed.


    "Why are you shaking your head? I''m go..."


    "WAHH!!! GET THEM OFF OF ME!!!"


    Screaming from the rat Charles had summoned, these deadly rats filled with disease entered the demon''s mouth.


    Those who had underestimated Charles now had to take him seriously. As for the man filled with rats, he regretted using them as an example of an insult.


    His face didn''t look too good. The disease from these rats started to spread, and the demon''s body copsed. Disgusted by the unseemly sight, one of the demons had burned his bodypletely.


    "Wasn''t he your friend?"


    "An idiot doesn''t deserve to be my friend."


    "Talk about egotistic. It would be a pity if that idiot killed you."


    Charles used the burnt corpse and revived it into a zombie. Everyone who heard what Charles said was checking out his move. The man who had burnt the idiot had to stare cautiously at Charles.


    "What is that???"


    Someone in the mix shouted at the burnt corpse filled with diseases. It came running to the man who killed it and lunged at him.


    Feeling creeped out, the fire demonunched a fire st at the corpse running to him. Firing his attack, the corpse was hit, but the attack was ineffective.


    "WHAT???"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fire demon freaked out by how ineffective, staying still, he was devoured by the undead demon.


    "Died to the idiot, how sad."


    "This man is making a mockery out of us! Everyone! Attack!"


    Unamused by Charles''s trick, everyone around Charles began to attack. The time Charles had wasted had hundreds of thousands of demons surrounding him.


    "Please entertain me to your fullest."


    Everyone with a ranged attack aimed their attack at Charles. There was friendly fire added to the mix, but everyone knew that it was unlikely for Charles to live.


    The explosion had destroyed arge piece ofnd, but no one cared about it as the invader was supposed to die.


    "A bit disappointing."


    Charles wiped off the smoke and dust around him. His voice shocked everyone that heard his voice.


    "How???"


    "What???"


    "Impossible???"


    Fear had started to spread once he shrugged off the attack. The world was as big as Earth, and Charles nned to destroy it.


    Testing the limits of his power, he used the fullest of his powers to watch the whole world. Portals from hell were summoned in every direction.


    The terror known as Charles has begun. Monsters from hell were summoned, causing damage to everynd known to Lilith. Negative energy from the destruction caused by these monsters spread throughout the world.


    "Ahaha... HAHAHA!"


    This world had more negative energy than Earth, but with his summoned monsters destroying everything, more were drawn out.


    Heughed crazily as he drained more negative energying from this world. Those who had witnessed his powers were either in denial orughing hysterically.


    Charles using his full power had thoroughly dominated this world in minutes. A percentage of the world''s poption was already dead, with more toe.


    His brain had fried even with his powers blocking all the damages that were supposed toe.


    "STOP!!!"


    People of this world were begging Charles to stop this madness. Listening to their plea, he shook it off andughed at their misery.


    His sadistic nature wouldn''t allow him to stop. With this much power that he was gaining, he refused it without giving much thought to it.


    In ten minutes, the world of Lilith had been eradicated. All of its former glory had been destroyed without resistance. Ny percent of the poption was wiped out, with the world being borderline inhabitable.


    "So this is my power."


    Charles putting his mind in theplete drive had almost fried his brain. His vision allowed him to nce everywhere in the world in seconds spontaneously.


    Even with his curse numbing his body, his fried brain was something he never wanted to go through again.


    Now that Lilith has been destroyed, any remaining resources that he finds will go to him. It would take a long time, but it was worth the time. After this, the next world will be his for the taking.

 Chapter 137 Leviathan (Part I)

    [Sasha POV]


    The Barum alliance now had three worlds. I took control of this group once seven leaders had been killed. Lilith should have been destroyed, and the rest should join it soon.


    Even with my power to predict the future, seeing such a monster as our possible enemy was still nerve-racking.


    I had kept silent about this news to the people of my world. Having them panic wouldn''t do any good for anyone.


    "Ms. Santos, would you like a drink? You seem like you have a lot on your mind."


    Me having an assistant at a time like these improved my mood. A drink sounds nice right now. Looking into a future where death was everywhere wasn''t anything a sane person would want.


    "Please give me something strong. A lot is on my mind."


    There shouldn''t be anything wrong with me drinking. I have enough time to cool down before that monster arrives in our world.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    Charles had invaded four worlds within a day, hundreds of billions of living beings were killed, and the power Charles had gained was something no one should have.


    "A monster... Like you... Should never... Exist..."


    The woman''s consciousness died out once she lost all of her strength. Charles stared at her dead body and spoke onest word to her.


    "You may be right, but life isn''t all that fair."


    Despite Charles''s cruel nature, he was bored with all this killing. This fifth world that he had invaded was now his. And in all of these worlds that he had destroyed, it was all the same.


    Two more worlds were left, and he decided to explore the joy of those worlds beforepletely destroying them.


    Leaving the fifth world, he entered the sixth. The sixth world was called Leviathan, the world of the sea.


    Charles found it surprising that he could breathe underwater since the whole world was covered in water. The world''s rule had allowed everyone to do so.


    Being an invader had already been announced by the system. Charles didn''t care as he knew no one should be able to stop him.


    The portal he opened teleported him to a coral reef popted by only fishes. Under the deep water, he was surprised to see this ce so bright.


    Leaving the coral reef, he searched for the nearest ce where people couldmunicate with.


    "Hello."


    Charles went to the nearest person and said hello. Charles sneaking up on him alone had spooked the man, but what scared him more was Charles''s aura.


    "Wuha!!!"


    "You alright? I''m not going to harm you... yet."


    He muttered thosest words to the Fishman, unable to hear what he said. Charles noticed something wrong had erased the deadly aura around him.


    "Who...Who...Who are you???"


    "I''m Charles."


    "..."


    The fishman stared at Charles, unable to contain his worries. Charles walked up to the fishman, which made it grab his dagger and aim it at Charles.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Charles wasn''t intimidated by that little dagger. He went closer to the fishman and stared at him at eye level. He flicked the head of the fish, which made the fish fall to the ground.


    "You haven''t told me your name yet."


    "What was that for?"


    Charles had flicked his head for the second time. His head would have sttered into millions of pieces if he didn''t hold back.


    "Ouch!"


    "You haven''t told me your name yet."


    "Eric Deleon."


    The fishman knew he would be in a lot of pain if he didn''t answer his question. Answering Charles''s question, he stared at him.


    "Are you a thief?"


    Making a judgment, he found him wearing something that a bandit would wear. His dagger, coupled with tools that were used for robbery. What made it more suspicious was that he was alone.


    "I''m not going to turn you in or hurt you if you were."


    "I am."


    Charles smiled, finding something worthwhile once he knew the man''s upation. As for Eric, he didn''t know why he smiled, but it made Charles look more suspicious.


    "If you were given a chance to be a king, would you be one?"


    "Of course, I would! Only an idiot wouldn''t."


    He nodded, seeing the passion of the bandit. Charles has decided he would use a petty bandit as a choice to see if he would destroy this world.


    "What if I gave you the power to be one?"


    Eric found what Charles said ridiculous. Even if he had boundless ambition, he found it stupid to ept a deal from a shady man.


    Charles ripped off Eric''s head. Eric couldn''t believe what had happened. His first thought was, "didn''t this man offer him to be a king? Why did he kill me?"


    "You''re not dead. I made you immortal. Suppose you want to be a king. Use this ability to your fullest."


    Eric''s head had been attached back to his body. He touched his body, surprised by what had just happened. Charles was surprised that he didn''t freak out.


    "Want me to test this again?"


    "No! I get it. You want me to rule the world? Since you have given me a chance, it would be a shame not to do it!"


    For a petty bandit, Charles found himpetent enough to know what he was doing. The boundless ambition within him rose once he was given the power to be unkible.


    "You''re still pretty weak. Why don''t you go to a store and rob all the power-up items? Your sess in world domination should increase with that."


    "I was already going to do that."


    Charles didn''t care about his attitude. He was just a pawn at the end of the day. If he failed or seeded, it didn''t matter. Anything he did wouldn''t affect him at all.


    With the n decided, the two of them walked to the nearest city in Leviathan. Eric''s path to being a king would only be the beginning.


    Having the power to be invincible, his will to dominate wouldn''t waver in any challenges up ahead.

 Chapter 138 Leviathan (Part II)

    [Eric POV]


    Charles... I nced at him while we went to the nearest town. I felt his character was too suspicious for someone who appeared out of nowhere.


    Without a doubt, this person was the invader. Going against him would be suicide, and with the powers he has given me, I would use this god given chance to use it to the fullest.


    As long as the man in front of me won''t kill me, it doesn''t matter if he razes half of the world. My living condition would be better than my old life as a plebeian bandit.


    "Boss! How would you like me to conquer this world?"


    With him being in power, I obviously would bootlick my way to his liking. Showing that he had authority would make him feel better.


    "Do whatever you want. I don''t care as long as it''s entertaining."


    "..."


    So he is treating me like a toy... This situation was worse than I thought. If he finds me boring, then he will get rid of me. And if he finds me useless, he will also get rid of me. And if I had aplished his goal, he also might get rid of me.


    "You''re smarter than you look. I don''t know why you became a bandit."


    "..."


    Can he read my thoughts?


    "I can."


    "..."


    [Charles POV]


    What I said was a lie, but I could tell his thoughts from his expression alone. He knows I might get rid of him if he did anything, not to my liking.


    "So, are you going to answer my previous question?"


    Eric looked at me, still panicking inside of his mind. He quickly shook those thoughts away and began to answer my question.


    "Robbing a merchant is the easiest way to earn some money. I may look weak in your eyes, but I can say that I''m fairly powerful to an ordinary person."


    "And you could get away from those people that could crush you?"


    "I have an artifact that allows me to hide my presence. I''m not sure why it doesn''t work against you, but I''m smart enough to know who I can beat and can not."


    For a petty bandit, he seemed like he was doing well. On our way to any civilization, we continued to talk about Eric''s situation.


    In a matter of minutes, we arrived in town. Honestly, I never knew the sea could have such a lovely aesthetic. All the buildings in this town were made of serpentine and many other rocks from the sea.


    "Identification."


    The guards demanded we show some kind of identity to enter this town. Using some hallucination curse, I entered without giving anything I didn''t have. Eric was surprised by what had just happened but shut up and continued to follow me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Observing the town, despite looking like the most normal person in the sea, I stood out the most. A human like me wasn''t supposed to exist in a ce underwater.


    "Go run wild. I won''t interfere with anything. If you get captured, you die, and if you take over this town, you win."


    I had no interest in interfering with what Eric was going to do. Now that we were here, it was time for him to show his work.


    Eric, hearing what I said, nodded thoughtfully. He knew I was using him. If he did a good enough job to appeal to me, I would let him live. This was the unspoken agreement that we had.


    [Third Person POV]


    Charles had disappeared from Eric''s sight, but Eric knew that he was watching from a distance away. Taking his first step toward being a king, Eric went to a ranking shop in this town.


    Instead of immediately raiding the shop, Eric observed the best item for powering up to take first. The shopkeeper who saw Eric was suspicious of his actions. From his instinct alone, he could tell that he wasn''t here to buy anything.


    He secretly called for a guard that works for the store. He also had to have a quick word with him for letting someone as suspicious as him be in the store.


    Eric had taken a few nces between the shopkeeper but hadn''t noticed anything. Finding something he needed, he took the artifact and went to the next.


    The guard that the shopkeeper had called had gone to Eric, seeing him do some suspicious activity.


    "You need to leave this store. You''re not wee here."


    Eric felt the hostilitying from the guard. He took a few seconds to think of his next time.


    "Alright. I will leave. RIGHT AFTER I STAB YOU!"


    While talking calmly, Eric sneakily used one of the sword artifacts he grabbed to stab the guard in the heart. Now that he waspromised, he grabbed all the power-up items and tried to absorb them in one go.


    "AHHH!!!"


    Eric felt the power inside of him increasing. His body was breaking down, having to absorb too much power for his body to handle. Luckily Charles had made him immortal, which had boosted the speed of his body strengthening.


    The shopkeeper thought that Eric was crazy for using all these products one at a time. He quickly used an artifact to shoot Eric in the head, which destroyed it in a sh.


    "Hahaha..."


    All the pain he felt had subsided, and his head, which was destroyed, was repaired instantly. He was ecstatic by the gift Charles had given him.


    Not only did he lose the ability to die, but his body''s growth rate was iparable to his previous self. Finishing with what he had done, he looked at the shopkeeper that shot him and quickly grabbed his neck and squeezed it tight.


    "Why..?"


    It was hard for the man to talk, with his neck on the verge of being snapped.


    "Why? It was because you were unlucky. I only chose this store because it was close by. Thanks for all your stuff. I will take care of them very well."


    Eric snapped the storekeeper''s neck and took everything that he needed.

 Chapter 139 Leviathan (Part III)

    [Eric POV]


    Everything was now in my grasp. I hurriedly left the store, hoping no one had noticed anything. I didn''t have anything to deal with those corpses, but hiding them should give me more time.


    In one heist, I felt my power triple in minutes. This growth of power was painful, absurdly so. But the payout was high. If I couldn''t handle the pain, I would faint, which would have been my end.


    This thrill... It was something I had never felt before. Don''t get me wrong. I don''t enjoy the pain I feel when powering up, but the adrenaline of overpowering my enemies was like a drug I couldn''t resist. Now that I have powered up, it''s time to go to a wealthier-ranking store.


    "How are you feeling after gaining this much power?"


    My heart jumped into a fright once Charles snuck up behind me. I had forgotten for a quick second that he was observing me.


    "Do you have a brain problem? This is the third time you haven''t answered my question when I asked."


    "I felt my blood pumping after. I never thought I would experience this sheer excitement of bing strong."


    Before I angered Charles any longer, I told him my thoughts. Charles smiled mysteriously and spoke again.


    "What do you think about illusion?"


    What brought him to ask me that? I had heard that the people at the top were crazy. Would I be like that in the future?


    "AHHHH!!!"


    A sharp pain distorted my mind. FUCK!!! I felt like my brain was twisting. This pain was even worse when my body tried to break down.


    "You seem to have mental problems. I''m here to fix it for you."


    "..."


    I wanted to retort but didn''t have the guts to think about it or do it. Before I could answer his question, he disappeared and left me alone. Shaking all the anger off, I quickly went around.


    "Excuse me. I''m fairly new to town. Could you tell me where the best-ranking store is?"


    ? After robbing the previous store, I changed my clothing to something more intimidating. At least no one will think of me as a random peasant.


    "If you walk straight left for twenty minutes, you should find one there."


    Speaking to the man, he seemed to answer my question respectively. My rank had risen a lot by stealing from the store. If it were my previous self, I bet he wouldn''t give me any respect.


    Knowing where my next stop would be, I didn''t bother with the man who gave me directions to the store.


    Arriving at the scene, the ce there was much more tightly guarded. With what I was wearing, the guard judged it appropriate to let me without stopping me.


    Upon entering the store, the ce had items many more times the value of the previous store. I let out a small chuckle seeing how everything here would be mine.


    Like the previous store, I scouted everything without being too suspicious. Thest store was like a test for the current one.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Any mistakes made there would be improved here. After thirty minutes of scouting for each item I needed, I noted everything I needed to get first.


    The first thing I needed was an artifact that made me resistant to pain. Even if I was immortal, I had two specific weaknesses.


    Fainting from pain and being locked up forever didn''t seem like an ideal situation, and being sealed by someone also didn''t seem like a situation where I wanted to end. One of my weaknesses would be slightly reduced once I take this artifact.


    "GUARDS!!!"


    With me snagging an artifact wide open, in in sight. The shopkeeper yelled out for the guards. I ran to all the power-up resource corners, took as much as possible, and absorbed everything.


    Pain overwhelmed me for the third time. It wasn''t as painful as thest one because of this artifact, but it still stung like a bitch.


    "FUCK!!! YOU CRAZY BASTARD!!! HOW DARE YOU LOOT EVERYTHING!!!"


    "I WANT HIM DEAD!!!"


    Enraged by how much money I had stolen, everyone could tell that the shopkeeper was livid. Fifty guards were in the store preparing to engage inbat.


    The painsted longer than the first, but I could feel the growth within my body. Their eyes shook once they saw my rank increase by arge margin.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!! ATTACK HIM NOW!!!"


    With me in pain, the shopkeeper knew this was the best time to attack, but it was toote. The pain I felt was lessened as the growth I felt decreased.


    The closest guard within punching distance had his neck slit by my sword. Those who had seen my strength were stiff as steel.


    "Ipetent bodyguards."


    Those who were stiff and frozen shouldn''t be a bodyguard. As for those that still had fighting strength, I targeted them first since they were the only ones that could stop me there.


    Dashing into them, I shed at everything that blocked my way--even the items at the store. Five additional guards were quickly killed, making most lose the will to fight.


    A few bodyguards had already run in fright, leaving only ten guards. After doing quick work on them, I went to the shopkeeper already in tears on the floor.


    "Please... Spare me..."


    I kicked the head of the shopkeeper and sent him flying with his body broken into pieces. For those guards that had run, my position has now beenpromised.


    Before I started taking over this town, I had to finish what I was supposed to do in a store like this. With all the resources, I was confident that my strength should be enough to take over thisnd.


    [Third Person POV]


    Charles stared at the man gaining power at a rapid rate. He grinned madly, seeing that this n was in fruition.


    Unlike the previous worlds that he destroyed. This one will be, without a doubt, the most entertaining one yet.

 Chapter 140 Leviathan (Part IV)

    "Mayor!!! Huge news!!! There''s a madman in town!!! He''s robbing all the ranking shops!!!"


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY???"


    The mayor of the town couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Ranking shops were the foundation of the town''s ie. Not only were they the town''s primary ie sources, but they were also kind of an armory.


    If an issue of an attack were to arise, the shopkeepers had signed a geass that allowed the city guards to borrow these artifacts if a crisis were to arrive.


    Now that these ranking shops were being robbed, this would be a significant blow to their financial and military power.


    "CALL FOR ALL THE GUARDS AND APPREHEND THE THIEF!!! IF NECESSARY!!! KILL HIM!!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    The mayor''s assistant called in for all the guards. With the guards seeing that everyone was ordered toe, it must be a major crisis.


    "A robber has been attacking all the ranking shops in town! The mayor has ordered you all to capture this thief at once! If you do capture it, you will get a hefty pay!!!"


    Most of the knights were confused why they were all ordered to catch a thief all at once when most people could do it in groups.


    Those who knew how dire the situation was had their eyes narrowed. If they knew how this town worked a little, they would know what it meant if all these shops were broken into.


    "What are you all standing here for? Go!"


    Hearing the mayor''s assistant yell, all the knights got to work. About five thousand knights were deployed for this capture. That meant stopping Eric at all costs was a must.


    On the other hand, Eric had robbed all the shops. Thest step was removing the mayor and reigning tyranny into this little town.


    Thirty. That was the multiplier that he had powered up from his previous body. An increase of thirty times was something that no one should scoff at. And to make it worse, he obtained a skill during his heist.


    Eric learned many things within these hours. One of these things he learned was how to sense a person''s presence.


    He felt a wave of men heading toward his direction. Eric had thought of a n. He didn''t need to have a confrontation with these knights.


    Fortunately, he had managed to lock onto the army early, and with enough time to prepare, he disguised himself as a pedestrian.


    "Have you seen any thieves around town?"


    A knight hade to Eric and had asked him a question. With how many knights there were, one would have to question him eventually.


    "Thieves? I heard from rumors there was one thief from the east. I''m not exactly sure where, but you should be able to get more information there."


    As the thief, Eric used this information against them. He didn''t want to cause direct mayhem yet.


    "Thanks for doing your service as a civilian."


    With some lead, the guard went into the west. Eric was going to tell the knight that he had gone in the wrong direction. He didn''t expect the knight to be directionally challenged. Going to the mayor''s building, Eric had been questioned at least twice on the way.


    "HALT! This is the mayor''s residence. What business do you have with the mayor?"


    "A thief!!! I know where he is hiding!!!"


    Before the guard could question Eric, the mayor had made his appearance out of his house.


    "Mayor!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The guard saluted him as he appeared before him. Eric narrowed his eyes and tried to observe the mayor.


    "So you''re the thief."


    At a nce, the mayor already knew that Eric was the thief. A quick sh with a trident was aimed at the neck, quickly decapitating Eric instantly.


    The guard was shocked to realize that the man in front of him was the thief they had all been looking for.


    "Sorry for my ipetence!"


    "You wouldn''t expect the thief toe to my residence. The only reason I could notice him was because of his smell."


    "He had taken too many drugs from the ranking store."


    The guard showed admiration for the mayor. As for the decapitated Eric, his headless body made a sneaky move and aimed at the mayor''s heart when he least expected it to happen.


    "MAYOR!!!"


    "I didn''t think that this old man would be so heartless. I guess people die the same way as how they act."


    Eric reattached his head and smiled upon seeing the mayor''s death. His first goal was done from their meeting alone. Now that the highest authority was gone, it was time for him to take over.


    "Guard. You either work for me or die. Choose an option now."


    "DIE!!! YOU MONSTER!!!"


    "Wrong choice."


    Refusing to work for Eric, the guard had his right arm severed after his arm was a finishing blow to his torso.


    Some of the guards that were out had returned and saw the sight of two dead bodies. They were terrified to see that the mayor was killed without much resistance.


    "Hello. I''m Eric, and I will be the new mayor of this town. It''s nice to meet you all."


    The guards gave Eric a wary look. Those who liked the mayor had their weapon aimed at Eric, the proimed mayor.


    "Attacking the new mayor? I will have your families executed for this treason."


    Showing his power to these offenders, Eric shes the person with a shield. He sliced the shield better with his sword and prated it, killing him without much effort.


    "Those who would like their family killed,e forward. I would like to see my new house."


    The knights that were thinking about their families couldn''t bring themselves to avenge the previous mayor. Eric was someone they couldn''t take on. Fighting him would only bring harm to them.


    "Very well. Whoever kills this dead man''s family will be offered an artifact."


    That was a cruel sentence, but it wasn''t mandatory for them to do so. But those who were blinded by greed would obviously do it.


    "Spread the news of Eric Deleon being the new mayor. I''m going to take a nap."


    At the end of the day, power was what ate the weak. No one could resist Eric''s might. All they could do was listen to hismand.

 Chapter 141 Leviathan (Part V)

    [Charles POV]


    "Are you done?"


    "Of course I am. A man gotta rest for having this much action for one day."


    "I see... That''s a shame."


    This project of mine was too ambitious. Ultimately, Eric could only do so much with this much power. I had too many expectations for the man in front of me.


    "What do you think of dreams?"


    "A different question this time?"


    He has gotten cockier even since he just got the role of mayor. At least he wasn''t in deep thought and refused to answer.


    "Dreams? They''re only something people would cling on to. If you don''t got the talent for it, then it would be useless."


    With how he was, his answer wasn''t surprising. Everyone would likely have a different answer, depending on their lives.


    "Then do you have a new dream?"


    "Dream? Why would I need that? I can now be a king without anyone stopping me."


    "I see... That''s a shame."


    Eric''s brows furrowed, not understanding what I meant. Suddenly his eyes widened considerably, knowing what had happened.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING???"


    He had felt something wrong when I had questioned him. The power that I gave him was disappearing. That wasn''t the right word to use in this situation, but I was absorbing it.


    "Well I don''t got all day to watch you. So you had your use."


    The despair on his face was apparent. All the powers he gained today disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    [Skill Obtained]


    [Revenge: Rank A (Level 1)]: Once damaged, an umtive counter will be recorded whenever you''re hit. When the skill has a counter, releasing the damage dealt, your attack will automaticallynd with the same amount of damage done.]


    This experiment showed whether I could directly absorb someone''s power. Even with my misfortune skill, I still couldn''t do it. But it was a different story when I got to steal them when they had been inflicted with a curse.


    Looking at the skill, I couldn''t help but whistle. There will be a time when my misfortune skill could be ineffective against someone with a resistance skill toward it. This helps a lot if I am going to take a lot of hits.


    "Oh yeah, I forgot something. Here''s your memory."


    "Eric" had widened his eyes, remembering everything. He was one of the invaders that tried to invade Earth.


    No one had noticed him, and his rank had drastically decreased because I had changed his appearance. Before he returned to his world, I weakened him, so his rank had significantly lowered.


    As for his backstory, I tampered with his mind convincing him that he was a lowly-born bandit with no talent whatsoever.


    "It... Can''t... Be..."


    All the questions I had asked were to see whether the tampering on his head worked. I grinned like a maniac seeing the despair on his face.


    "How does it feel? This portion of your life was an illusion. And your dream to be a king has been ruined. How does it feel? Do you feel hatred or despair?"


    "AHHH!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Eric" was having a mental breakdown. The despair he had gained from two memories merged, and the negative energy was the highest quality I had ever seen.


    "YOU FUCKER!!! WHY ME??? JUST END MY LIFE!!!"


    He knew that he couldn''t beat me in a battle. Holding the sword he used for the rest of this journey, he used it to stab his heart. I didn''t take his immortality even if I had absorbed all his power.


    "ARHHHH!!!"


    "Did you forget? Immortal."


    Even if he wanted to kill himself, he didn''t have the power to do so. This was how he would live, a broken man for the rest of his life.


    "DAMMIT!!!"


    "Eric" mmed his hands onto the ground, which harmed him instead. Well, I had already killed the thousand top rankers of this world.


    If Eric were determined to break free of this curse, he could use his immortality to regain more power.


    Without saying anything else, I left the world. I had lost interest in that fish, so I left without having anything to say to him.


    [Third Person POV]


    "That damn monster!"


    Felicia and the people of the world could see Charles''s achievement. While they couldn''t exactly see what he did, everyone knew that he had invaded six worlds.


    With how dangerous Charles has be, there is a bit of fear around the world. Some spected that the world was going to end once he had returned.


    "Your lover wouldn''t happen to destroy the world, would he?"


    Felicia had arrived at Charles''s mansion as a representative for the world. The world government already tried their best to calm the people of their world, but they couldn''t believe something like that if they had no proof.


    "There is a possibility. But we have everything under control."


    Felicia hearing what Reina said, couldn''t help but frown when she heard the word "possibility." She cursed in her mind seeing that there was a chance for this world to be destroyed.


    "You have everything under control? Mind telling me this n?"


    Constance stared into the distance, hearing what Felicia had said. She didn''t want to be the one to say, "I''m going to sleep with Charles for a month to cure the darkness inside of him."


    "It''s simple~! We''re going to use these mommy milkers to distract him~!"


    "Ayhh~!"


    Constance moaned from Nene''s groping. Felicia and Constance''s minds shut down upon hearing what Nene said.


    Felicia thought this n was ridiculous. As for Constance, she felt the embarrassment of moaning in front of five people.


    "And how is that going to work???"


    Felicia couldn''t believe that she needed an exnation for this n. As ridiculous as it sounded, they didn''t seem to be lying.


    "Her light magic should do the trick. We''re going to lock them in a room for a month. So, we would at least have a months time before the world explode."


    Felicia thought, as stupid as it may sound, that was the only way it would work. She left immediately with her head hurting, listening to such a stupid idea.

 Chapter 142 Mommy Nun Seduction Plan [Part I (R-18)]

    With the announcement of thest world being conquered, everyone knew it was time. Charles was going toe back any second from now.


    No one knew what was going to happen next. What everyone hoped for was for Charles to do nothing to the world.


    As for Constance, she was mentally preparing for what was toe. If everyone knew what was going to happen, they would be shocked.


    "Are you ready~?"


    Nene snuck behind her and frightened her. Constance was trying to prepare herself mentally, so her guard wasn''t up.


    "Do you have to do that..."


    "It''s more fun this way~!"


    Constance couldn''t help but sigh at being teased by someone younger than her. Looking at Nene, she couldn''t help but think that talking to her for two days without Charles was one of the most exhausting things she could think of.


    "Master will be here any minute~! You have to find a way to convince him to sleep with you~!"


    Her eyes widened in realization. With Charles''s current state, it might not be as easy to ask him to sleep with her.


    "Does he really need convincing? He is like a beast made out of lust itself."


    "You never know~! With you asking~! He might make you beg for it~!"


    A shiver of thought could be seen on Constance''s face. She wasn''t the type of person to hold any pride at all, but the thought of begging Charles to sleep with her was the least desirable oue she could think of.


    In the sky, a portal had opened, and those who saw it opened had their bodies shivered in fear. Everyone knew what was about toe, and Charles''s negative energy could be felt from a distance.


    "WE ARE FUCKED!!!"


    A cry could be heard from anywhere in the world. Charlesughed at those silly thoughts. There was no benefit for him in destroying his home world. At least not yet.


    Upon arriving at his home and in his room, he saw five females in front of him. Four of his lovers and a nun that "followed" him for some time. They were all serious when they looked at him.


    "Why so serious? I may have changed, but deep down I''m still me."


    Charles had turned off the dark energy that wasing off of him. The girls didn''t look convinced, hearing what he had said.


    "Master~! How about we put it to the test~?"


    "Test?"


    Nene gave a sly grin as she stripped off her clothes. The other three girls had also stripped down, trying to bait Charles into their n.


    "For something that was supposed to sound serious, you girls make it not."


    "We''re serious. Charles, prove to us that you haven''t changed."


    Charles could tell that they were sure that he was different. Even when he was different, his feeling toward them remained the same.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Constance also stripped, the shock on Charles''s face could be seen. He didn''t expect this nun to strip in a ce like this. He knew something was up once she had done so.


    For the first time, Charles, in his current state, felt conflicted. There were two sides to him telling him what to do.


    The first side told him to agree strongly with what they were doing. Surprisingly the horny side of him was much more convincing than his distrust-worthy side.


    As for his distrust side, it wanted him to stop. He doesn''t know why, but why would he? Thus he decided to go along with his horny side.


    Without any more waiting, Charles and the five girls begin their long night. Charles looked at their bare body and had to choose who he would y with first.


    Looking at all five girls, they were vastly different, desirable in their own right. For Charles, this was his most challenging choice yet.


    He had decided to pick Constancest. He would treat a virgin milf nun as his main course. After a long decision, he picked Rose as the first one to ride his cock.


    His cruel nature was still intact, which meant his ability to hold back was almost nonexistent. In fifteen minutes, Rose was lying on the bed, fainting from pain and pleasure together.


    Looking at her eyes, they were still open, but one could tell they weren''t conscious. As for her mouth, her drools were on the bed. Rose experienced an ahego within a short time. She hade within seconds after being fucked by Charles hard. As for her lushes body, she had her pussy creamed by Charles once.


    Everyone who watched this had a different reaction. Nene got insanely wet. As for Reina and Courtney, they were unsure whether they should go along with this. And Constance was in fear.


    "Master~! Me next~!"


    Excited by what was shown to her, Nene couldn''t contain her lust any longer. Charles didn''t care who went next anymore. His lust was over the roof.


    This time Nene, who usually had a lot of stamina, was down within thirty minutes, twice the time of Rose.


    "Charles, take me next."


    Seeing that Courtney was hesitant, Reina went next. One by one, they fell. It didn''t take long for Constance to be thest.


    Even when she was afraid of her turn, she observed everything. This was the best she could do. Everything was now dependent on her.


    One month, that was how long she must stay here with Charles. Like the other girls, it may take longer if she faints too early.


    "Constance are you ready? I will enjoy you thoroughly."


    "Mmhhh~!"


    Charles was behind her and pped one side of her ass as he grabbed her breast with the other. Going further in, he licked her neck before taking a bite.


    "Mmmmhh~!"


    Even when she was bitten, she tried to silence the moan she had produced. Charles''s cock was now positioned onto Costance''s lower lips. Her body was about to leak with how wet she was.


    "I''m going to start now."

 Chapter 143 Mommy Nun Seduction Plan [Part II (R-18)]

    "Ayhhh~!"


    Charles prated Constance''s vagina with force. Due to Charles''s skill, he made Constance numb to the pain from her virginity being taken. So instead of pain, she felt theplete pleasure of being fucked by Charles.


    Once Charles entered Constance from behind, there was a magical reaction between them. Constance felt the surge of divine power increase as he continues to plow her at a steady pace. At the same time, Charles''s negative energy is starting to be cleansed.


    "Ahhh~! Aahhh~! Ahhh~!"


    The amount of pleasure that Constance felt was immeasurable. She felt the pleasure of womanhood and the divinity that was inside her.


    Charles hadn''t noticed this happening. I mean, how could he? His negative energy was too massive for it to have a considerable effect.


    Constance had finally realized why it would take a month of constant sex to purify the darkness within. Even if she was a nun, a desire welled inside her. With how good it felt, it was hard not to want to keep doing this.


    "Ahhh~!!! Somethingsing from me~!!!"


    In five minutes, Constance cum from the sheer pleasure of being fucked. Her back arched from releasing the tension she felt, and her mind was ecstatic from how that felt.


    It was a miracle that Charles hadn''t gone too hard on the Saintess yet, but it was still the beginning, as Charles''s raging cock was still inside her strong.


    "Is that all? I still haven''t given much effort."


    "Mhmmm~!"


    Charles pinched her nipples, showing how much he said was true. With her cumming in just seconds ago, her sensitive body felt an electro-shock.


    "Wait~! Ahhh~! Ahhh~! Ahhh~!"


    His hard cock was rocking Constance at a quicker pace than before. Even if Constance were in deep pleasure, her worries aboutsting thirty days would be long.


    "Slutty nun, I''m just getting started."


    In the bed, the unconscious body of Rose had woken up. It has been almost two hours since the rest used her as an example. Afraid of more, she snuck out to her room.


    Charles didn''t care as he was upied with the Saintess. He grabbed her arms, using them as handles for his next move.


    "Not~! So~! Rough~!!!"


    With both of her arms being held, Charles went in deep and hard inside her. Her bubbly ass made a lewd noise as he continued to rail her.


    "Ahhhhh~!!!"


    Feeling Charles''s rough movement had made her on the verge of losing her mind. The pleasure increased much more than before, and not only that, the divinity that she was gaining increased again.


    Charles had finally realized what was going on. The cleansing had strengthened, allowing Charles to sense what was going on.


    While his skill made him stronger, his power was only in a raw state. Feeling his power was split into two. He didn''t care. This was better for him in the long run.


    "How does it feel to take some of my powers?"


    "Ahhhhh~! Ahhh~!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Constance was moaning in pleasure, hearing what Charles had said. She was freaking out on the inside, which made her insides tighten.


    "Since I''m in a happy mood, I will allow it. In return, I will make you only think of my cock."


    Tired of this position, Charles changed into a more extreme one. Having Constancey on the bed with her ass wide up, he got on top of her, leaning on her back.


    "Charles~!!! I''m about to~! Cum~!!!"


    "I''m the same... I''m going to cum inside."


    Charles, as he said, pumped his seeds inside of her. As for Constance, she had squirted the wet love juice inside of her.


    "Wait~!!!"


    Knowing that Charles wouldn''t stop to let her rest, she thought it wouldn''t hurt to try.


    As for the remainder of each of the girls that had fainted earlier, one by one, they had quietly left. Courtney had an ident kicking the door, but no one minded it.


    Being plowed from behind, her ass started to turn red. With both hands free, he grabbed her breasts and kneaded them.


    "Ahhhh~!"


    Once Charles''s lips started to touch Constance''s neck, her face twisted into a distorted lustful appearance.


    Charles, who saw the corruption of her usual self, couldn''t help but have his lust re up, seeing the face that Constance had made. Without holding back anymore, he started to fuck her without any restraint.


    "Ahhhh~!!! Ayhhh~!!!"


    Constance squirted once again without having the chance to speak. No words could be formed, but the moans she released were the only thing that could be heard.


    Minutes into hours, Charles was still at full energy. As for the Saintess, she was disheveled. Her pussy was turned into a cum dump which had poured out a bucket''s worth of cum. The focus on her eyes was gone. She was barely hanging on to her consciousness.


    Looking at the Saintess'' condition, Charles''s cock was still up and running. His cruel side found this hot and wanted to devour Constance more.


    "Who said that you can sleep? Didn''t you want to cleanse my dark energy? I''m giving you the chance to."


    Constance''s lower lips let his penis enter with ease. With how much he used her, it had fitted right in nicely.


    "Cock~..."


    Little response was given, with how tired she was. This was still within the first five hours. How was she going to live if she needed a month?


    She could do them within intervals, but they had to ensure that his negative energy would be erased immediately. What for sure is that she wouldn''t die. Charles wouldn''t allow his fuck toy to die.


    After cumming inside her for who knows how much time, he had given her some of his energy. Feeling that the energy returned to her, she was more responsive and less stupid.


    Remembering what had happened, she couldn''t help but have mixed feelings about this. Now that her energy had returned, it was time for the second round. How was she ever going to survive this?

 Chapter 144 Specialized Rankers Agency (Part I)

    [Third Person POV]


    "So all of you had made it out..."


    Inside Reina''s room, the four girls inside Charles''s room had escaped.


    "He got us good... I didn''t expect him to do that..."


    Rose was the first person to do it with Charles. Being done in fifteen minutes didn''t sit right with her.


    "You can''t be med. Anyone would have done the same."


    Hearing Courtney says that she felt a little better. Rose''s feelings toward her were down to the bottom during their first meeting.


    She had thought that Charles had favored her toward the beginning. Even if it was somewhat true, she found Courtney likable, so her negative thoughts disappeared the more they interacted.


    "Should we help her? Thest time I saw her, she wasn''t holding up to well."


    Courtney was thest to exit the room, so she was thest to know her condition. Seeing how she asked, the other three couldn''t help but worry for her.


    "Don''t worry~! Master won''t let her die~!"


    Nene said that didn''t make the situation better. The other three had worried looks on their face. They look at each other, wondering if they should help.


    "We could rotate in between them every few hours..."


    ~


    [Clyde POV]


    "Katie! I don''t know how to thank you enough!"


    After a day of the awakening of my system, Katie, someone from the Specialized Ranker''s Agency, offered my sister and me a contract. We were offered 350M dors a year each, something we would have never imagined.


    "You don''t have to thank me, I only offered what you were worth."


    Hearing what she said, we couldn''t help but blush. Mira and I were walking to the agency to get everything sorted out.


    From what I have heard about this organization, they mostly hire agents that specialize in a category of our ranking. If they had excelled in that category, this agency would get them. The agency was like a mercenary hirer; we would ept jobs only from the agency that fit our prerequisite.


    "Katie... Are you sure we will meet the leader of the group? I can''t help but shake, knowing that we could offend him at any moment."


    Katie couldn''t help but chuckle at Mira''s question. I also couldn''t help but be nervous about meeting our employer.


    "You worry too much. Guy Joyce, the current president, is a kind man. Someone easy to get along with."


    Even if Katie tried to calm us down, it didn''t work as much as she would like it to. Finally, after talking, we arrived at our destination.


    Upon entering the building that the agency owns, we were in the main building. This ce was much more than I thought it would be. The receptionist was human resources that guided everyone here, and the request could be seen in a hologram.


    "Overwhelmed already? This isn''t even the best part."


    Katie spoke when we observed the whole ce. Not even the best part? My amazement could be seen in the eyes of everyone. I can''t wait to see more.


    "We can check those facilitiester. We still have our boss to meet."


    "Ah..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at the ce, I had forgotten for a moment. Mira sighed at my excitement while Katieughed at it.


    Following Katie in this absurdlyrge building took a while. I don''t think I could remember where we entered from.


    "This is where our boss is."


    Mira and I took a breath before we entered the room. Katie knocked on the door and called for our boss, which had led the door to be opened by itself.


    Following Katie''s lead, we entered the door once she went in first. Entering the office, we saw a man sitting on hisfortable-looking chair.


    Assuming that the person in front of us is "Guy Joyce," the big boss, he had a friendly and less intimidating face than his name.


    ck bowl-cut hair and brown eyes, a baby-like face. He seemed like a person, someone simr to our age.


    I could see why Katie said someone could quickly get along with him, as his outer look was an approachable, kind person.


    "Katie. Are these the two?"


    "Yes. I recruited them for the initiate price we agreed on."


    Guy observed us as he continued to talk with Katie. Like his outer appearance, his voice and tone were calm.


    "Mira and Clyde. How is your current impression of our ce?"


    Our impression? It didn''t take me long to think of something when asked.


    "This ce is fantastic. The people were happily getting along doing their jobs together, and the receptionist seemed like they put a lot of effort into it."


    Guy and Katie smiled brightly and nodded at my answer.


    "Then let''s get to the central business. Before you''re assigned to any jobs our organization offers, you will be doing a training exercise."


    It was understandable with how little experience we have with fighting. Mira had a serious expression and nodded at our boss''s answer.


    "You have heard of Brave Academy. What''s your opinion on joining that school? It would help in your resume."


    Mira''s eyes widen at that thought. I didn''t know much about the academy, but why was Mira so shocked about it?


    "Clyde and I would like to join."


    Before I could ask about it, Mira had already made a choice. They looked at me, giving me a wry smile, wondering what the academy was about.


    "Then your choice has been decided. I have a resident at the academy''s ind. You both could use it for your stay."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    Katie''s eyes widened in surprise. What''s so surprising about that? Our boss here was only offering us a ce to stay.


    "I barely leave this ce. Leaving my ce in the dust would be a waste of space."


    Guy exined everything he needed us to know for the remainder of our time. It was great talking to him.


    "I would like to continue talking but being a boss of an organization doesn''t allow me to. Katie will see you on your way out."


    All three of us bid him farewell as we left the room. This was the start of a brand new thing.

 Chapter 145 Specialized Rankers Agency (Part II)

    [Mira POV]


    Meeting with our boss was nerve-racking. With Guy Joyce offering to send us off to the academy, our lives will be set for life.


    Looking at Clyde, his expression alone made him look like a clueless man. If Guy Joyce were the type to take advantage of someone, then Clyde would be your obvious pick.


    I then looked at Katie, who guided us to this agency''s building. I know what she was doing, she was trying her best to seduce Clyde, but he was as dense as a ckhole.


    If only she could have done this when we were broke. Then my conscious would have allowed me to support her to the fullest.


    "This here is the training room. Before we send you in the academy from a week from now, we should improve your ability to fight."


    Looking at this ce, how much did this whole ce cost? I doubt even a billion dors would be enough to afford a ce like this. Clyde had a stupefied expression looking at this ce.


    "I feel bad using a ce like this."


    "Don''t be. This ce is meant to be used. And it would be a waste not to use your talent."


    Katie, I could see why she was chosen as our recruiter. As for the training facility, many training could be done here.


    "Why don''t I give you an exnation for every training tools of this ce?"


    We were going to use this ce starting today. It was nice to know what this ce could do.


    "Please instruct us well."


    "Very well. Clyde, this is a gravity chamber. Here the weight of gravity will increase, and you will feel heavier than you usually feel."


    Entering the chamber, we saw a small room. The ce was pretty in, and the only thing in there were weights for additional help.


    "Mira, here''s the mana training room. With the concentration of mana, you could cast more magic with less mana."


    After leaving the gravity chamber, we went to a different room filled with mana. I felt that mana here was much denser and more refreshing than the average air we usually feel. Not only that, but the mana here let me absorb them without trying to.


    When Clyde and I had awakened our skill, Clyde had more physical talent while I had the magic proportion. And in addition, I gained the skill to convert mana to any magic-rted attack.


    "Am I allowed to absorb the mana?"


    It would be bad if I weren''t allowed to. If someone saw that I did, I might get us in trouble.


    "Don''t worry about it. We have a mana generator that allows the mana to restore."


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    Inside, deep underground at the Specialized Ranker''s Agency, a group of scientists performed some experiments. The agency has been around for hundred and fifty years, and its prestige was at its peak.


    Guy Joyce, the current leader of this group, was with these scientists to look at the results of their experiments.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How''s Rekindle been doing?"


    "Boss! The facility there has been destroyed. Charles had somehow found that ce, and we could not do anything about it."


    Guy nodded in understanding, knowing it wouldpromise his position as the head if the news were to be leaked about this. It was the right choice to abandon the ce with the best possible solution of not being led here.


    "The project was already a failure. Just abandon the n."


    What this group of scientists was doing was searching for the best possible way for human growth. As a first-rank world, resources were hard toe by.


    Now that the hub public is in the eyes of others, that problem has been solved. People from their organization could easily find a way to obtain items that were almost impossible to get.


    More testing methods would be required with these resources, and the growing progress would be more effective. This is what the organization wanted to aplish.


    "Proceed to the next n. We have already wasted enough time with thest experiment."


    His soft and calm demeanor was no longer shown in the eyes of the public. As the boss, he needed to know how to act in front of his people. If he disyed any negative traits, he would look bad.


    As for the next project, that is something we have to find out next time.


    [Mira POV]


    I would have never expected an hour of a tour from a training room. Before we start training, we need to test our current abilities.


    In the physical test, my results wereckingpared to Clyde''s. Even when I knew that his results would be better, it was still frustrating to know that his power was much higher by a long shot.


    "You shouldn''t let that get to you. You specialize in magic. Let''s test out your magic capabilities now."


    Katie led us back to the mana room, where test dummies were used as a magic targets. Both Clyde and Katie waited for me to cast a spell.


    Lightning was the most effective damage spell, so the best move I sent was a bolt of lightning to the dummies head.


    "Are you really eighteen? Magic users are rare in our previous world. Less than a million people could use magic effectively in a battle."


    Both Clyde''s and my eyes widened at that fact. There wasn''t much information about magic, so it was natural to have fewer people involved.


    "That''s not fair... I want to use magic!"


    Clyde had no talent for magic. All of his talents were physical things, while mine were magical things. The bitterness from the physical test disappeared once I saw my results for the magical test.


    "Ok. Let''s begin your training."


    "Mira. You stay here and start getting used to your mana. At the same time, I will help Clyde with his training. I would like to help you, but magic isn''t my strong suit."


    And with that, we start our one-week training session.

 Chapter 146 Week One Of Seggs (R-18)

    [Third Person POV]


    A week had passed since the day Charles returned to Earth. The people of Earth were relieved that nothing had happened and thought this theory wasplete nonsense.


    There were people still making a fuss about it, but most of them had died down when people realized how stupid of an idea it was. Destroying his home world has more demerits than merit alone.


    During this week, the people of Necropolis and Winar had shown interest in the technology that the people of Earth had used.


    When all three sides realized no genuine problems had urred during the merge, tourists worldwide began visiting, and Earth became a hotspot for entertainment.


    The people of Necropolis reacted to these technologies much more as they showed more interest than the people of Winar.


    With these people new to technology, business revolving around them had increased by a hundredfold.


    Some people tried to control these technologies and traded them at an unreasonable price. Then we have the scammers. With billions of people new to the inte, some people in the other world are bound to have been scammed.


    The inte was a dangerous ce for those who had no idea about its consequences. In the history of two hundred years of the inte, this was the most tragic incident ever. Not only were the two other worlds being scammed, but some of them were being led astray.


    The people of Winar and Necropolis demanded somepensation for these idents that had urred.


    As for the one week of peace that had naturally worked on its own, it had died down quickly because of the inte.


    For the higher-ups of Earth, they knew they would have to resolve these issues immediately. With Charles out of the count, a war like this would be too damaging.


    Those notable people caughtmitting crimes were to be used as examples and had them tied up to a pole and let the people of the other two worlds use them to vent their anger.


    Seeing these people used as an example, the problems that had urred mainly had stopped. Some were bold enough to continue, but it made it much easier to track, with them being fewer than before.


    With news of this being spread, the people of Winar and Necropolis had be more intelligent and cautious when using the inte. So much had happened in a week.


    For the world, Gaia, which was supposed to be the head news of the century, had all its hype died down. Some still had gone to Gaia and wondered what it was like.


    The same could be seen from the people of Gaia. They had also traveled to Earth and were surprised by the difference in technological level. It was like seeing the future, something they couldn''t imagine reaching unless they went to a different world.


    There were also minor changes over the week, but they weren''t so important enough to be covered for it to be discussed.


    ~


    As for Charles and Constance, it has been a week, and they were still fucking like rabbits. The room they were still in was surprisingly clean from Constance''s use of light magic. Who knew light magic could clean anything from her will alone?


    Constance''s light magic cleansed one-fifth of the negative energy that Charles had. In return, her strength had increased by a more considerable margin. Increased~! Scrmore significantharder~!!!"


    From the week of having sex, Constance''s attitude toward it had changed dramatically. Any hesitation that she had from the first time was all gone. In fact, she seemed to enjoy it a tad too much. Her mouth had also been dirtier; to Charles, her body became more sultry the more he used her.


    Over the week, Charles has been ying with all of her body. Not only her pussy was being fucked, but her mouth and her anal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    For someone who was titled a Saintness by the people, it was funny looking at her current condition. All she did was move her hips greedily, matching Charles''s pace.


    "Ahhh~! Ahhh~! Ahhhh~!!!"


    "That slutty appearance suits you well."


    Once Charles started to degrade her, Constance squirted her juice. Constance epted that she had cummed from being called a slut.


    She had learned to ept many things the whole week she had been here, one of which was she liked to be railed from behind.


    Having to be fucked for one week without break had changed her a lot. There were times when Constance had forgotten her original goal from the beginning.


    Even the help she was expecting didn''te. At this rate, she believed that she didn''t need them. No, she didn''t want them toe.


    "Charles~... Please keep going~..."


    Right now, Charles had his dick out. And Constance felt saddened by that happening.


    "Beg for it more."


    It gets pretty stale once you repeat the same action. So instead of mindlessly fucking her brains out, Charles tried to spice it up.


    "Charles, please~! Fuck me with your hard cock~!"


    Having no pride at all, Constance yelled out her desires. Feeling this good made it all the easier for her to say that without feeling bad at all. And with that, he plunged his dick in for more.


    ~


    "Should we go in?"


    The four girls had thought about going in, but for reasons, each person here had gatekept one another from going in.


    Now that a week had passed, they felt bad for Constance. On the bright side, the children they visited were happy that visitors had arrived.


    "I''m going in~!"


    Nene, who hadn''t slept with Charles in a week, had the urge to step in. The same could be said about the three other girls.


    "I will go in with you."


    Knowing that Nene won''t be stopped, Reina joined in also. The same could be said with the other two. As they, too, wanted to enter the door.


    Once they decided, they entered the door and were surprised to see what was going on.

 Chapter 147 Clyde Mira And Reina

    [Third Person POV]


    "Clyde... How could you lose your luggage???"


    Mira had given herself a facepalm once she heard that Clyde had lost his bags. While it didn''t have much in it, it was still everything he owned.


    Clyde looked away, not wanting to answer her question. He knew he messed up and had no one but himself to me for it.


    On the bright side, the house they moved to had free rent. Looking at Clyde, Katie was worried about his carelessness.


    "We can always buy what you lost, after you settled in."


    "You don''t get it. Not everything can be bought..."


    They could retrace their tracks, but there was no guarantee they would find his belonging. With Mira and Clyde in a lousy mood, Katie tried to put their state into a better one.


    Clyde had lost only a monumental gift the orphanage gave that was destroyed by a criminal. The people of the orphanage didn''t die, but it was inhabitable, which meant everyone had to find a ce to stay.


    "If it helps, I could send some people and search everywhere on where we went."


    Katie, without hearing their answers, dialed her phone. It didn''t take long for her to finish what she wanted to do.


    "Thank you..."


    The tearsing out of Clyde could be seen. After getting a ce, these two siblings found it rare for people to help out of their own will. The genuine thank you to Katie could be seen.


    Mira''s evaluation of her had also increased. While the mood wasn''t fully back to normal, it was still better than before.


    "Look, we have arrived."


    With them being depressed over the matter of losing their belonging, they arrived at a humble mansion.


    Both Clyde and Mira were shocked upon seeing the ce where they were going to live for the next four years.


    They haven''t paid much attention while visiting their new residence but seeing the mansion. They froze at the front gate.


    "You can gape your mouth at itter. We got many things to do once you settle in."


    "We?" Mira looked at her.


    "I''m also going to stay here to keep an eye on the two of you. Leaving two young adults in a mansion alone isn''t the best idea."


    Mira suspiciously looked at Katie. Mira and Clyde had already lived in a house alone for three years, maybe Clyde would need help, but she didn''t.


    Not wanting to be rude to her employer, she didn''t voice her opinion. Clyde looked happy to get a new roommate.


    As for the rest of their time, the three picked their room and started wandering around the mansion.


    ~


    Currently, Clyde and Mira have begun their first ss at the academy. The teacher escorted them to their ssroom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Clyde, Mira. I''m Mr. Trek, your new homeroom teacher."


    Mr. Trek was having a hay day with many talented studentsing his way. Just by having Charles as his student, he became the head teacher.


    "d to have you as our teacher."


    Clyde gave a warm smile making Mr. Trek feel wee. As for Mira, she was neutral about this. With these two following the teacher, they head to ss.


    "Good morning, everyone. We have two new students today. Why don''t the both of you introduce yourself?"


    "I''m Clyde! I hope we can all be friends!"


    "I''m Mira, like my brother Clyde. I hope we can all get along."


    Everyone could tell that Clyde was a person that spoke passionately. As for Mira, everyone knew she said that out of formality.


    "Why don''t you go pick a seat? Expect for the one beside the white-haired girl."


    Reina stared into the distance and contemted why she continued staying in ss. When the teacher described her appearance, she looked at the teacher and stared at the two new students.


    Looking at the two people, Reina felt something weird about them. She had felt conflicted upon seeing them.


    Upon seeing the two, she felt like she was familiar with them. But that couldn''t be the case, as she had no recollection of them.


    ? The other emotion she felt was absolute revulsion. Like the earlier statement, she had no recollection of them but couldn''t stand their presence. Her reason foring back to ss had instantly copsed.


    Like the fraternal twins, they also have the same feeling once they nce at Reina. Before they could have a stare-off, Mr. Trek interfered.


    "Are you not going to pick a seat..?"


    The teacher''s words had gotten both of them to snap out of their thought before they made a big deal out of it. The two found a ce to sit with both spaces open to them.


    "Before we start ss, I''m here to make an announcement. Brave academy will be open to people to the two worlds with thebination of the two other worlds."


    Mr. Trek''s announcement had caused a stir. With the problems recently, they were surprised that they would let in outsiders.


    "As your teacher, I expect you all to be at your best when dealing with them. They will be possible allies and friends in the future."


    "I''m not telling you to have to get along with them, but fighting is something I would advise from."


    The announcement was short, but the impact had everyone listen in closely. Clyde and Mira didn''t expect things to get this hectic once they joined the academy.


    With new students from the two other worldsing here, many rules would change, andpetition would arise.


    As for Reina, Clyde, and Mira. They didn''t bother with each other knowing that staring at each other would do nothing for them. Ignoring each other was the best possible oue for the three of them.


    At the end of ss, Reina left immediately. She didn''t want to deal with this nauseating feeling in the presence of the twins.


    Then we have Clyde and Mira. Unlike Reina, they were making connections with everyone in the ss. Clyde was primarily motivated to do something like this.

 Chapter 148 A Small Feast

    A month had passed since Charles had returned to Earth, and new changes had been implemented in the world. The people of Earth could adapt to these changes as they had done so many times in the two hundred years.


    Along with the two other worlds, everyone got along pretty quickly. With Earth technology, many discoveries were made. Creatures, metals, and even medicines deemed incurable were found because of the new resourcesing to the world.


    [Charles POV]


    One month of sex... I didn''t think it was possible, but I have done it. It was a dream that only a few men of my caliber could do.


    As for the negative thoughts guing my mind and the negative energy, they had disappeared, and I felt better than ever. I''m currently in my prime.


    Remembering the month''s memories, we had done so many things--more than what I did to Nene. Looking at Constance, I don''t think she would leave me any time soon.


    Her body was glued to me even when I was on top of her. It was hot how she had her arms and legs wrapped around me.


    She had been awake for a whole month. Her sanity had probably gone down the drain during the first week.


    Sneaking out of her grasp, I used my suit to cover myself up. I felt the presence of four people outside my room. Leaving my room, the four girls were there to greet me.


    "Master~!"


    "Hubby!"


    "Charles!"


    They had been waiting for me for the entire day. My heart felt warm once they greeted me with smiles on their faces.


    "I''m back."


    The four girls surrounded me and dog piled on me, making it hard to move around. Their warmth was pleasant, as they never let go.


    "We can''t be on the floor all day."


    My mouth was muffled with them squishing me. Even so, they heard what I said. They stayed here, enjoying the sensation of the floor. Eventually, they got off me, and we started to talk.


    "Charles. Mind telling me why you went crazy?"


    When Reina said my name, you know it was serious business. Ugh... The "talk." I would be here for hours if I didn''t say anything, which I had no reason to hide.


    And so I told them about my second skill, which caused them to be concerned. It was understandable. I, too, would be if one of my girls had a skill like this.


    No matter what, the negative energy inside me would continually increase. Unless I somehow kill every terrible people, there is.


    "We''re putting you on house arrest."


    "..."


    That was the decision that they came across. My power will weaken if I avoid being close to malicious activities.


    All of my resistant artifact to my skill doesn''t work. I learned that the hard way... Constance''s refinement of my negative energy was the only good thing this skill has gotten me.


    "Can''t I leave already? Constance can just purify my negative power."


    "We can''t rely on her. She has a lot of busy schedules."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I doubt it. The only thing I know about her is the child she takes care of. The girls here probably wanted more time to spend with me.


    "She doesn''t have that much. And I doubt she would want to leave me after what I did to her. You saw how she was acting."


    What I said earned me an eerie atmosphere. The girls didn''t want me saying that from the looks of it.


    "How about this, two hours a day?"


    Limiting myself for the whole day would bore me to death. These girls of mine wouldn''t want that to happen to me.


    "Two hours. Only that."


    Two hours was fine. They had agreed to let me have two hours of free time outside.


    "We also should have dinner. It''s been a long time since we all had one."


    "Master~! We prepared something delicious~!"


    "Charles pleasee along."


    The four girls were being pushy with me. Dinner? With the pure energy Constance had given me, food was the least of my concerns.


    With the four girls leading me to the kitchen, I saw all the house servants. While my memories weren''t great, it felt like I only had sex with Constance for an hour.


    "It''s been a while, everyone. Great to see you all."


    "Young Master. Congrattions on your recovery."


    Talking to the servants was nice. Despite my nasty side, they didn''t react negatively toward me. With dinner ready, the feast was prepared.


    "Boss! We got the steak ready!"


    Nekomaru and his family were here, along with the servants of this house. I knew hiring them was a great idea. Fresh Minotaur steak was something anyone would die for.


    Everyone in the room was excited to hear the word stake as they knew I had hired Nekomaru''s wife to make a minotaur farm.


    "Let''s get this feast started."


    With my word, we began eating every food that came our way. Food never tasted this good until today. I must have built up an appetite for a month''s worth of energy spent.


    Looking at Nene, I have gotten used to her eating habits. In its way, it was entertaining to watch her eat. Apparently, it wasn''t just Nene that ate a lot, but the family of four also.


    After finishing the appetizer, it was now for the main menu. The steak we were all waiting for was brought in by E and cooked by Edna.


    "Bon appetite?"


    Being served, I saw the beef shining and dripping with the sweet sauce. The smell of the food had lifted my mood by a hundred times. My mouth was watering, and my stomach told me to devour it.


    Cutting it with my knife, I stabbed it with my fork and took a bite. The taste was divine, and I felt like I was gonna float. Everyone''s eyes were watering once they got a bite of this seat.


    Luckily a minotaur was about two times the size of a cow. They had a lot of meat we could dine on forever. This meat would now be someone I have to eat forever.

 Chapter 149 The Hub (Part I)

    Constance woke up during the night and woke me up for even more sex. Before we did so, I had her eat some leftover beef. Now morning had arrived, and the five girls clung to me.


    "Don''t you have to go back to the orphanage? The kids there miss you."


    From Constance''s expression, it seemed like she had forgotten about those kids. She had mixed feelings thinking about them.


    "Kids grow up pretty fast. They will forget about me sooner orter."


    "..."


    Everyone stared at Constance, bewildered by her answer. I knew she had changed a lot during our session, but I didn''t think her core would also change.


    "Besides. God has asked me to bear Charles''s child."


    "..."


    "Shameless..."


    Rose and Reina muttered under their breath. Constance stood by me, unable to leave my side. The other girl snickers at her action.


    "Then are you going to follow Charles twentyfour seven?"


    She nodded, saying what Reina said was true. So she does n to do something like this? I nned to go to the hub, so that''s not happening.


    "Yeah... About that... I''m going to the hub. We don''t know much about it, but I doubt we would be together if we went together."


    Out of everyone here, Courtney was the only person that couldn''t go. I had advised Reina and Nene not to go, as danger could lurk anywhere in an unknown world.


    Constance''s mood went down as she knew that I would leave. She was like a wife that didn''t want her husband to go. Who knew I would use this as an analogy?


    "Two hours."


    Reina repeated the words she had previously said. Two hours was not a lot of time if you think about it. Exploring a new world for two hours wasn''t a lot. I will need to spend my time wisely to get something good out of this trip.


    "I know..."


    Before I left everyone here wanted me to squeeze me at least once before I left. When it got to Constance''s turn, she gave me a hot kiss. Using my system, I teleported to the hub. I wasn''t going to deal with the aftermath.


    Teleporting to the hub was different than the time I went to Linsey''s office. Since the world had evolved, I hadn''t seen her once. I wonder what she is doing right now.


    Looking around, I saw a sign that I could read. Hub 93843. I wonder what the limit was. I wouldn''t be surprised if there were millions.


    Upon my arrival, the system showed me the rules for this hub. The first rule was killing was not allowed unless you had initiated a duel to take someone''s life or if it was self-defense where someone else had attacked someone first.


    ? Wait... Was this the only rule? If this was the only rule, I''m concerned about the people visiting this hub.


    What greeted me was a city more extensive than the one at academy ind. Even my skill didn''t let me reach the end of the world.


    The system''s hub was built with a neo-futuristic style, and many people from different races could be seen, which was rarely seen in my world.


    Two hours was my limit. There was no time for me to inspect every detail of the world. With the shops of this world being more versatile, I checked anything that interested me.


    "Are you new here? Why don''t I give you a tour?"


    Great... A shady short, and fat guy. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not discriminating against them, but in movies, the short people are always the ones to be the most suspicious. I didn''t have time to entertain him, so ignoring him, I went past him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait!!!"


    "What?"


    "You look like you need help. And I want to assist you."


    "..."


    No one is that retarded... The rules made it easy to steal unless one attacked. Before this little man talks to me again. I left without saying a word.


    "Fucking cunt..."


    My anger meter rose when I heard his word. Does my curse count? Unless I don''t kill him, I won''t be in trouble, right?


    Since he was already short, he shouldn''t mind being smaller. Out of anger, I made him lose 30cm of his height.


    The man cried in agony, realizing what had happened. His misery was myughter. He could see the expression on my face. He knew what I did and ridiculed him for his height.


    People spectating this were interested in what was happening. Amotion shouldn''t be rare with the rules, but nevertheless, they were fascinating to watch.


    "I challenge you to a duel to the death!!!"


    The shorty yelled out in anger, demanding me to kill him. Five minutes into a hub, someone had already challenged me. What a new record.


    "Why would I do that? I have nothing to gain."


    Of course, I wanted to fight. I wanted to gain the maximum profit once we finished the fight.


    "Gukakaka!"


    "I knew it. You''re a noobie from a second-rank world. If you kill someone from a duel, all there stuff bes yours."


    That was good news. I wonder if someone would fight to the death with anyone all day. This was the wealthiest way to obtain their loot.


    "What about the city? It would be a shame to destroy it."


    "Dumbass, when we initiate a duel, not even the people could get hurt. The system would only lock us in a duel where we could hurt each other."


    This gremlin was starting to act like the tutorial. He gave me enough information, so I didn''t need him to exin anymore.


    "I, Zalga! Challenge you! By the system''s name! I would like to request a death match!"


    Do you need to chant that to make a duel? It''s not bad, but it gets tacky.


    [Challenge Intitated]


    [Zalga Has Challenged You Into A Death Match]


    [Do you ept?]


    "Do you need to chant that for the system to make a duel request?"


    "Of course you do! ept the match!"

 Chapter 150 The Hub (Part II)

    "I ept."


    [Death Match has been epted. Until one person is dead, you will be locked in ce.]


    "Gukakaka! I will make you regret messing with me!"


    In an instant, my head twisted, making me view the world from the opposite of what it should be. I didn''t expect this midget to be this strong and fast.


    It was something no one in my world could bepared to. Zalga did a great job hiding his strength, even if it was unintentional. His figure made it hard to deem him as someone strong.


    "Tsk."


    I heard the gremlin click his tongue once he thought this battle was over. He was still short, and his lost height hadn''te back.


    "I''m still alive."


    Not only was it the midget that had his spine tingle, but the spectator also. They saw how I spoke without worry, with my head twisted around.


    "So your race has that kind of ability. Annoying but not impossible to deal with."


    Now that''s just racist--way to assume that humans had some freaky ability that was disgusting to look at.


    Like before, the speed he had shown was tremendous. This time he severed and bisected me into two pieces. Thinking about how I would kill him, he stared at my body, observing my insides.


    I could quickly kill him with my skill, but how should I do it? This was the most troubling problem that had always urred when I was in a situation like this.


    "I think you misunderstood something, it''s my skill that keeping me alive. I''m practically unkible. Your physical attacks are pretty useless."


    The man looked at me in despair. In a death match like this, it was practically impossible to win. Unless one of us dies, we will be stuck here forever. As for my cut-up body, it repaired itself, and I was good as new.


    "You''re wee to try again. I also don''t feel any pain from being hurt."


    "You also can''t kill me!"


    I shook my head and ridiculed him. He might be strong enough to have this much confidence, but he was still someone venerable to death.


    "During this whole match, you have shrunk by another twenty centimeters. Does being small not matter once you reach a certain height? You haven''t noticed this at all."


    Being the size of a two-year-old, I stared down at him. I could step on his head and make it burst if I wanted to. The little man stared at me, concerned about what would happen and what he should be.


    "Are you going to shrink me to the size of an ant???"


    "How perceptive of you. I''m going to stomp you in front of the audience."


    "With your speed! It impossible for you to do that!"


    "That''s where you are wrong."


    Zalga''s expression hardened once he heard what I said. As his height kept shrinking, he was the size of my shoes.


    "It''s time for your death stop."


    The midget felt something entangled in him. All movement he had ceased to exist. He panicked when he knew what was going to happen. My leg was a few steps away from squishing him.


    "STOP!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    He screamed out loud, his voice quieter, with his pitch increasing as his size decreased. I didn''t care about his plea. Zalga intended to do something horrible to me, knowing I was new to this hub.


    Blood started to spew when my foot crushed his entire body. It was like I stepped on a cockroach when I tried to twist my foot, making sure it was dead.


    "You''re pretty tough. You''re still alive even when I''m squishing you with all my strength."


    Zalga couldn''t even speak with him under my foot. The blood on my shoe would need to be cleaned, and those who were spectating were interested in what I could do.


    Eventually, the man on my foot bled out. Well shit... This negative status was starting to affect my mind. In ten minutes, this cruelty of mine had already taken shape.


    [Challenger Zalga has been killed. Everything he owns is now yours.]


    Looking at the system, I realized I had forgotten to take my rewards for the seven invasions I had done. I can check them out when I leave the hub.


    When the battle was over, the spectators had left, leaving some people to stare at me. A group of men approached me when I was about to leave. Observing them, they seem like thugs, pretty untrustworthy people.


    "You. What''s your name? Your style of fighting intrigues me."


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?"


    The man who acted like the leaderughed when he heard what I said. Was he someone well-known around the area?


    "It''s been a while since someone had asked me that. I''m June Bull, one of the leading gang members of this hub."


    A gang member? Those were extinct back in our world. Small gang members are almost impossible unless you count a crime organization as one.


    "Gang?"


    "You may think this ce is awful ce with the system''s killing rule, but that is further from the truth."


    I figured that out when the gremlin dueled me, but gang members? There was a slight interest when I heard about gangs in this ce.


    June was exining everything as I thought of my idea. Despite being a gang member, he seems passionate about his role.


    "So now that I said my name, what''s yours?"


    "Charles."


    "How about it? Does our gang appeal to you?"


    Cliche. With power, I don''t need to join anyone. While I''m still technically working for Linsey, she hasn''t asked much of me.


    "Sorry, but working under anyone isn''t my style."


    June didn''t show any negative reaction when I rejected his offer. He didn''t seem surprised by my choice.


    As for his gang, it was the opposite. Their boss was charismatic, so being rejected in front of them didn''t sit well with them.


    "I knew it. If you want to reconsider, my gang Nova will wee you any time."


    "Let''s go, boys."


    June and his man left after I rejected their offer. With them gone, another ten minutes were gone.

 Chapter 151 The Hub (Part III)

    With June leaving, it was for me to travel. I found an ominous-looking shop but decided to stay clear away from any of those things.


    There was still the reward I had gained from the world''s ascension. I could use them now to find what I want.


    "..."


    What was this trippy feeling... That ominous-looking shop I had moved away from had teleported me back to its original location.


    Do I have to go in? Maybe I will try leaving once more to see if I get teleported back. Walking away from the store for the second time, the same alley appeared again.


    I won''t get anywhere if I don''t enter the store. Whoever is making me be in this loop better have a good exnation.


    Entering the store, everything inside was filled with artifacts. Wasn''t the owners afraid that these artifacts could be stolen?


    With me glossing over the first room, the second came with a person in it. Finding it, I tried to talk to this thing...


    "Do you know why I''m stuck to this ce?"


    The y cactus-looking thing stared at me freaky. With its still expression, I couldn''t tell what it was thinking. Was I wrong? I felt the presence of this thing looking at me.


    "I''m Hanny!!! Hooman!!! The only reason you''re here, is because it was fate!!!"


    The way that Hanny talked sounded stupid. Added with the fact he spoke in a ridiculous tone and phrase made it hard to take it seriously.


    "Fate? Does that mean everything in this room in mine?"


    "How perceptive of you!!! Hooman!!! Close!!! But no cigar!!! Since fate has chosen you toe here!!! An artifact of your destiny wille to you!!!"


    I was sarcastic, but since I will get a random artifact, I can''t be too mad abouting here.


    "So, how will I get the artifact that''s desirable?"


    "Impatient!!! Aren''t, yeah!!! The artifacts will naturally call out to you!!! All you need to do is sense its presence!!!"


    "..."


    "And how do I sense the artifact''s presence?"


    "Stoopid Hooman!!! Use your mana!!!"


    The way he talks makes me want to crack his shell. I bet a ce like this hasn''t been visited a lot if he wasn''t broken by anyone already.


    Going back to the first room filled with artifacts, I used my mana to check if anything here would react to me.


    Luckily I had enough mana to cover all of the areas of the room. Even with a dragon heart, my mana was still pitiful to most people that have a heart of a dragon. I felt two artifacts reacting to me. Before I could locate them, Hanny appeared.


    "What do you want?"


    "I advise you to choose the one on the right!!!"


    "And why should I?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    So we couldn''t take more than one? He should have told me earlier. No, what''s stopping me from taking more than one?


    "Hooman!!!! You misunderstood me!!! One of the items you were chosen for has a highly evil presence!!! Picking that artifact is obviously a no-go!!!"


    Evil? Well shit... Since I couldn''t get that artifact, I went for the other artifact that responded to me. The artifact that I got was a spheric object.


    Touching it, I instantly knew what this artifact did. If you think about it, fate does exist. Unlike all those artifacts that calmed me, this artifact contained the negative energy I had gained over the past hour.


    "Yo! Hanny, I''m going to get the evil artifact."


    After all, it was my destined item. With this negative energy absorber, I would be able to handle it. Hanny stood in front of me once again.


    "Hooman!!! I can''t trust you with that item!!!"


    "Am I right to assume that you''re a y? You aren''t fragile, are you?"


    "Stop!!! With those empty threats!!! You will get kicked out if you murder me from this ce and in the hub!!!"


    This stupid y-looking thing has been getting on my nerves.


    "Does it matter if I take the two artifacts? I doubt I would need to be here ever again, if I take the two artifacts that were destine to be mine."


    "But!!! You will still be kicked out of the hub!!!"


    "I can always find a different one. This isn''t the only one."


    There goes my n to build a gang. It was an excellent idea while itsted, but I felt the satisfaction of shutting this fucker up.


    "AYAH!!!!!!!!!!!"


    I didn''t expect them to be so fragile. The y cactus thing cracked upon being touched. I didn''t even try to break it, and it had died.


    "..."


    Did this y thing lie? Or was the y thing not considered a living being? I was still in the store and the hub.


    Before I left, I got to take the second artifact. Locating it with my mana, I found it, and upon touching it, my skill improved.


    [Skill Level Up]


    [Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 8)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can''t be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 500000 kilometers of you. Killing opponents with this ability will absorb 0.001% of their overall stats.]


    I didn''t expect my skill to level up so quickly. Looking at thest line of my ability, I didn''t think I would be allowed to have such a stupidly overpowered effect. This skill was already abnormally broken, but I can grow infinitely with this.


    As for the object in my hand, it was a ring that caused mental pollution. I could see why Hanny wanted anyone to avoid having this artifact in hand.


    Even if my misfortune skill caused mental pollution, it wasn''t as effective as this ring. This was a mind fuck item with a hundred times more effectiveness. Even people in the fourth rank world would have to be careful of being influenced by this power.


    With nothing left to do, I left the shady building.

 Chapter 152 The Hub (Part IV)

    [Third Person POV]


    "I didn''t expect someone to destroy my puppet after one visitor."


    A person with a robe that covered itself a whole sat down in the store and stared at Hanny, which was shattered into pieces. With the robe and neutral-sounding voice, it was hard to tell who was in it.


    "There, as good as new. Wee back, Hanny."


    From the person in the robe, Hanny, the broken y had been repaired in a blink of an eye. With it being repaired, it danced and spun around, happy that it was alive.


    "I''m back!!!"


    "What did you do this time to annoying a visitor?"


    "Boss!!! You won''t believe this!!! The Hooman took the ring!!! I tried to warn him from taking it, but he destroyed me!!! Boss!!! You gotta avenge me!!!"


    Hannyined to its boss and urged the boss to avenge it. The one in the robe seems unresponsive, hearing what Hanny says.


    "Did the visitor take something else?"


    "Yeah!!! At first, he wasn''t going to take the ring!!! But once he took the first artifact, he hadplete confidence in taking the ring!!!"


    "Did you remember what artifact did he take?"


    Hanny tried to remember what Charles had taken. It was hard for him when he had been smashed into pieces. When an idea popped up, he dly told his boss.


    "I remember!!! It was a white orb!!! I can''t believe I had forgotten!!! With how shiny it was, it was impossible not to remember!!!"


    "So it''s that artifact... You won''t have to be worried about the ring being taken unless the person who took the ring was cruel."


    ~


    Charles was on a sadistic spree. Three people were under his foot, Charles interrogating them, looking for answers.


    Five minutes before this event, after Charles left the shady artifact ce. Charles''s next destination was to start a gang or to take over one. Whichever works best.


    In the city, there was an easy way for him to find where a group of thugs could hide. And that was to find any alleyway. While searching, it only took two minutes for Charles to find a local gang member.


    "Hello."


    He teleported in front of them, greeting his first step. Everyone who heard Charles was spooked because he popped out of nowhere.


    "What do you want?"


    One of the gang members tried to remainposed and did his best to intimidate our main protagonist.


    "You guys are in a gang right?"


    "Yeah, so what?"


    "How about you lead me to your base?"


    The three members here stared at Charles, thinking he must be retarded if they were going to do that.


    "And why would we do that?"


    "Cause I won''t hurt you if you do."


    With the hostility shown by Charles, they knew that this fight was unavoidable. As someone who is part of a gang, they couldn''t afford to show Charles where their base is unless it was something important.<novelnext></novelnext>


    These three thugs weren''t the ordinary people that one would see in a second-rank world. All three were at least as strong as Charles in terms of physical strength.


    "You ain''t getting through us without beating us!"


    The battle with these three was about to begin. Charles needed to overwhelm them, so he used his curse to petrify them.


    "I can''t kill you, but torture doesn''t break any rules."


    "So before I hurt any of you, do you want to tell me your gangs location?"


    "Even if you beat us! Our entire member will get revenge for us!"


    Charles had only petrified their legs, so the three could still open their mouths. With that said, Charles hoped one of the gang members would say that.


    "Then that makes it easier."


    For the next two minutes, Charles beat them into submission. There were red with a ck spot on their eyes.


    "Do you want to lead the way?"


    "Yes..."


    They couldn''t cry. With how painful it was to make their faces move, it was better to try not to put any emotions on their face. The three gang members led the way, and Charles followed from behind.


    These three didn''t need to walk a long distance. Their hideout was a five minutes worth of walk away.


    "Boss... We have a guest."


    Seeing that three of his underlings were injured in the face, he stared at Charles and figured he was the one who did this to them.


    "Are you the one that hurt my men?"


    "Yes. I have decided to take over this gang."


    Being told his gang would be taken over in his face didn''t sit right with him. It wouldn''t sit right with anyone.


    "You dare to do something like this?"


    "You''re lucky us killing you would result in us leaving this hub. But we''re still going to teach you a lesson for messing with my gang!"


    "That''s fine. I need to teach my new members a lesson."


    Inside their base, there were twenty people. It was unknown whether this was everyone, but everyone here was engaged inbat.


    Charles here needed to show dominance. He didn''t want these people to rebel when he was away. The ring on his hand certainly could do the work, but he wasn''t here to mind fuck anyone.


    The twenty people here were frozen stiff. Likest time, the three that were previously frozen knew what was going to happen. The same move had brutally beaten them.


    Luckily the three of them weren''t going to be beaten since they had already submitted to allowing them to be free from all the pain.


    As for the beatdown of twenty men, it took only a minute for each for all of them to listen. As for the boss, he was resilient.


    "All of your men have joined my side. Don''t you think it pathetic to try to stand tall when all of your men have left you?"


    "My men may have left... But my pride simply doesn''t allow it..."


    To Charles, it would be a shame if he lost someone like this. If he can''t convince him with force, he will have to do it with other necessary means.

 Chapter 153 Heart To Heart With Reina (Part I)

    [Charles POV]


    Finished with the gang business, I hurried back and went home. It hadn''t been two hours, but I had done enough for a day. Teleporting back was convenient when all you needed to do was use the system for its help.


    Me going back to the previous location before I teleported, which was my room. I was greeted by seeing Nene holding up the monster egg on my bed.


    "Master~!"


    With meing back, Nene had an intrigued expression seeing that I appeared before her eyes. From her fawning over the egg, I could see that she had taken care of it carefully.


    "How''s the egg been doing?"


    I hadn''t asked her about the egg in a while, but I was reasonably interested in the progress of the monster egg that Nene had in my bed. If it hatches, we might see a pet sooner orter.


    "I have been doing a great job of raising it myself~! As for how long it would need to take to hatch~! I don''t know~!"


    After our short conversation, Nene left the room with the egg. With me being alone, I should check out everyone I have in my system.


    The first thing I checked was the items that the midget had. He had ten thousand hub credits. He must have robbed many people to double the amount I currently had.


    As for the other things he had, one of them was the sword that he used against me. Not being a person to use any weapon, I couldn''t tell how good this weapon was, but to slice me up like butter was decent.


    These two were my only interest in the midget''s possession. The others weren''t good enough to catch my interest.


    Next, I had seven rewards for invading seven different worlds. I knew that I was going to get something good.


    [Seven Rank Two Conqueror''s Reward Box Opened]


    A list of rewards shes in my eyes. I don''t know why I was forced to open all seven at once, but with seven reward boxes opened, there were too many things on the floor as all the rewards were dropped into my room.


    Looking at the pile of treasure that I obtained, these items I gained were leagues better than the ones from Gaia.


    Take this bow, for example. While not many people use a bow with advanced technology, called a fucking gun, this bow allows the arrow to track the target. And if the person''s physical strength were much higher than the one being hit, it would be pretty much unavoidable.


    And this bow was only the start of it. The other things I got were much more dangerous than anyone could imagine.


    ~


    After sorting out the treasury, I left my room and greeted Reina. She was watching a drama which wasn''t much of my interest.


    "Charles. If you''re free. Why don''t we go out for a bit?"


    "..."


    Did Reina use her skill? She had already dressed for the asion and looked ready to go out. It''s been a short while since I went out with her alone.


    "Sure."


    "Can''t you put more thought into that..."


    Reina muttered quietly. With my enhanced body, I could hear what she said. I guess she wanted me to put more effort into my response.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Holding her hand warmly, I cheered her up as I led her out the door. Reina using her body,tched onto my arms.


    "Reina, do you have any where you want to go to first?"


    "I do. If you don''t mind, let me lead the way."


    Being dragged by her, she led me to a hotel room. I didn''t think she would want to do this immediately. I looked at her strangely, and she looked at me back, blushing as she knew what my thoughts were. After we arrived at our room, she spoke.


    "Charles, strip and get on the bed."


    "..."


    Doing as she told me, I got naked and got on the bed. Reina did the same as she stared at one another.


    "Could you turn around?"


    Humoring her, I did so. She had wrapped her arms around my body, locking me into ce.


    "Charles... Do you mind if we have a heart to heart conversation?"


    [Reina POV]


    "Charles... Do you mind if we have a heart to heart conversation?"


    Staring at his back, I couldn''t help but want to bring this conversation up. Lately, everything has been all over the ce. Before it derails more, I have to bring this up.


    "I don''t mind."


    Charles was a person that never spoke about his feelings. I doubt most people Charles knew had hardly spoken to him like this.


    "Charles... If I could be honest with you, how much more woman do you n to take?"


    Even if I told myself Charles had feelings for me, the jealousy inside me kept increasing each time a new woman was added to the group.


    My insecurities about my wealth were the only reason why we were in a rtionship in the first ce. With his talent, money was something he could gain anytime.


    "I don''t know... Never thought of it."


    I couldn''t help but sigh hearing what he said. Currently, he has five women, if you include the Saintess and me.


    He had five women with different personalities in his rope in less than a year. More would be added at the rate he was in. While meeting all these new girls was nice, everyone, like me, was not pleased with new girls being added left and right. Even that insensitive cat was the same.


    With each female he obtains, the less one would get to spend quality time with. Not to mention the issue that he was dealing with. My heart couldn''t help but be worried about him.


    Even if I was limiting his freedom, his mind, and body should be a priority. As much as I love him, Charlesing back one day with murderous intent was not something I wished upon anybody.


    "Then could you promise me one thing?"

 Chapter 154 Heart To Heart With Reina (Part II)

    [Charles POV]


    "Then could you promise me one thing?"


    To be honest, I have never given much thought to these romantic feelings of mine. Everything that I did was based on my desires.


    If you were to tell me what I thought romance was a few months ago, I would say it was a load of baloney.


    Keep in mind that in the past, romance was never in my mind. With money as an issue, I could only think about myself. Watching how my "family" acted was also in my best interest, not to think about it. So when Reina brought forth this topic. The questions she asked never came to my mind.


    "If that promise isn''t impossible, I don''t see why I can''t."


    "Then promise me this. If you were ever to stop loving anyone, please don''t throw them away. You may or may not know this, but everyone here depends on you."


    "Losing that support would be damaging. Could you promise me this?"


    I wasn''t expecting this to be a deep talk instead of a date. As for throwing them? Even if I fell out of love with one of them, I don''t think I would kick them out of my house and leave them with nothing.


    Thinking of that experience didn''t sit well with me. It made me think I was simr to my "supposed parents." My skin itched thinking about it.


    "That, I can do easily."


    Even if I wished death upon the person that might have to leave, I would only give them money that wouldst up to at least five years. They''re on their own after that.


    Knowing I was sincere about my answer, Reina hugged me even tighter. Even if her chest was small, her soft body was warm with how long we hugged.


    "Then let''s begin with your reward."


    From behind, Reina started to grab my cock.


    "Charles... Do you like it?"


    Her mouth was behind my ears, whispering in a sexy tone. My cock erged due to the excitement I was feeling.


    After feeling how my body reacted, Reina knew my answer. Her warm hand started to move them in a pleasurable way.


    "Can you tell me that you love me..?"


    Have I ever told someone that? If I did, I probably only did it on the spur of the moment. Being told to say that had my heart feel tingly.


    "..."


    Reina stopped moving her hands when I went silent. She had wanted me to say it so she would continue.


    "You know that I don''t keep you around for your money anymore..."


    "If I genuinely disliked you, I would have broken the engagement long ago."


    I felt some wet substance on my back. Was she in tears? I didn''t think my speech would drive her to tears.


    That was all we were going to do for now. I don''t think she was in the mood to continue. Reina hugged me tightly as she continued to sob.


    Reina tried to make me put still when I tried to turn around. She didn''t want me to see her cry. My strengthpared to hers was too much to bepared. I tried my best not to harm her when I turned around.


    "Charles..."


    A bit of a sniffle came from her nose. Before any snot came out, I grabbed a tissue box and gave it to her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thanks..."


    "Don''t mention it."


    We stayed quiet, letting Reina regain herposure. While the room was quiet, there was no awkwardness within the room.


    Reina leaned on my body to make herselffortable. She stared at my eyes like it was something natural. It was still somewhere during the day, but it felt like the sun was going to dawn.


    "Do you still need more time?"


    "No."


    Her eyes were still red, and the tears of relief were now over. Reina shifted her body upward and kissed me on the lips. I returned the kiss and sucked on her lips.


    "Charles... Just so you know... I love you."


    Looking at her love-struck state, I was more moved than I thought. Even if this was supposed to be a romantic setting only filled with love, lust had overtaken me.


    I was more twisted and perverted than I thought. My body was telling me to eat her now, so I did.


    ~


    "Hey, Reina. Today, I found a temporary fix to my problem."


    After our session, I told Reina that an artifact I found earlier today could temporarily help solve my problem.


    "Really?"


    She tried to move her body up but was unable to. The shock of me finding a solution was pretty quick. I, too, was surprised by this happening.


    "Yep, look at this. This artifact takes negative energy away from me."


    Holding a white glowing orb, I showed it to her. Reina stared at it and observed it. After looking at it enough, I took it back and got something else for her.


    "This is a gift."


    The rewards from my raid had some things that weren''t useful to me but would be good to others. What I had given her was an artifact called Protection Of The Light. It was a ne with a shiny colorful orange gem.


    [Protection Of The Light: Whenever the sun is up, an invisible shield around the holder will be maintained. Those that hit the shield with a physical attack will be burnt.]


    Defensive artifacts were something that I didn''t need at the moment. Whenever I am not around. The chances of any of the girls being hurt would be significantly higher.


    Once Reina had the ne, she smiled and appreciated the gift that I gave. Even though our date was at a hotel, I would say today was sessful.


    It was still night, but we weren''t going to sleep by the looks of it. Reina and I kept going back and forth, discussing random topics. Our bonding time was the most efficient way to get to know us better.


    "So, why did you stop calling me Hubby?"


    Being called that was weird at first, but I got use to it and now she stopped.


    "It feels embarrassing to say that in public when you think about it..."


    Reina blushed being aware of the time she said all of that. I smoothly kissed her and our bonding continued.

 Chapter 155 Short Power Up Session

    [Courtney POV]


    "Courtney, are you sure you want to go to "school."


    Back when I was younger, I was homeschooled. Meeting people was hard when you didn''t have much contact with someone your age.


    My parents were strict, and I didn''t connect with them because of their nature. The day I became an idol was the day we broke off our rtionship. They were strongly against me bing one, as I had a duty to be married off to someone.


    The first person I met was Sid. Sid and I had met four years ago. The first time I met him was when I went out for the first time.


    He was easy to talk to. Even with my shy personality, he was patient. I couldn''t help but be bitter when I thought about him.


    When he tried to sacrifice me along with Charles, my heart shattered. I know my life would be a worthy sacrifice, but for him to do it without hesitation hurts. He was also the person who inspired me to be an idol.


    It took time for me to be sessful, but with time I started to hit it high. And sooner orter, my poprity soared to great heights, and I became number one. It may sound great, but with too much poprity, it became harder to make friends with peers or fans.


    epting Charles''s offer may be too hasty, buting to this world would help me forget Sid. It would also help me break out of the poprity chain was the only way to get what I wanted.


    In this world, I could start over and make new friends without worrying about people being too nervous or even jealous of my status.


    I''m happy with my situation as everyone in this house was friendly. And a school experience was like icing on the cake.


    "Do you want to go to a regr school? Or the one Reina and I are attending?"


    "Of course, I want to go to the school you''re attending."


    "Wait... You go to school?"


    "..."


    In all my time, I had never heard Charles mention it. So I assume he travels around and ys around.


    "I have sses, but I don''t attend them."


    "Oh..."


    That would exin why I never knew, but going to school with him and Reina was an experience I wanted to try.


    "Are you sure? It''s apetitive school. There will be fighting,petition, and heartbreaking moment. I don''t think you would get the experience you''re looking for.


    Fighting? Competition? And a heartbreaking moment? That''s not what I had imagined when going to school would be like.


    "Then shouldn''t you enjoy it there?"


    Charles seems like apetitive person. And for fighting, he has no problem punching someone in the face.


    "Being too famous is a pain."


    Hearing what he said, I could rte to his pain.


    "But even so. I still want to try."


    Charles was in his thought when I urged him to let me go.


    "Very well. Bring Rose here and I will help you with your admission."


    I was confused about why Charles asked me to bring Rose, but I had to find Rose if I wanted to go. Running around the house took me longer than I thought. Rose was sweeping the floors on the upper floor.


    "Rose! Charles asked me to find you. Let''s go!"


    "Wait!"


    Finding Rose, I took her hand and had her follow me. Charles waited for us in the same living room we were in before.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let''s go to the bathroom."


    "Are we doing something sexual..."


    I didn''t think he would want to do us in the bathroom for my school admission. Rose also wasn''t ready and was unprepared for a sudden request.


    "What are you talking about? You want to join the academy, right?"


    I nodded my head, confirming what he said. Hearing what Charles had said, Rose sent me an interested look.


    "I promised Rose earlier that I would help her improve her rank. You will also need to be stronger to attend the school Reina and I are in. You will be sweating a lot, so the bathroom is the best ce to be."


    Why did I feel disappointed hearing that? My face turned how assuming that we were going to do it in the bathroom. Rose felt my embarrassment and looked away.


    Charles smiled at my embarrassment. He grinned at me while staring at our bodies.


    "If you don''t pass out, I will reward you."


    My body felt hot when he whispered into my ears. Rose also got the same treatment and was interested in the "reward."


    After exining what we would be doing, we arrived at the bathroom. If anything, you might as well call it a hot spring.


    "Now strip."


    Before we thoroughly went into the hot spring, Charles had us strip. Doing what he had said, we stripped and went to the hot water. Sitting on the hot spring was rxing...


    "Take these."


    "Rank three physique capsules?"


    It wasn''t my first time seeing them, but it was hard to obtain these materials even as someone as famous as me. Charles had four for two of us each.


    "You''re lucky that I''m overseeing you both. Usually it would be painful if you take these. Like really painful. But I can numb your pain reception if you want."


    I took a first-rank physique capsule and felt weak for a week. I didn''t want to use Charles''s influence to join the school. I would be embarrassed to go if I did.


    "Please do."


    "There."


    Charles pped my bottom, and I felt nothing. But did he have to do that in front of Rose? Even if he did us together, it was still weird.


    We took our capsules and immediately started to sweat. I could imagine the pain if Charles didn''t use his skill.


    Looking at Rose, she was sweating even more than me. Luckily Charles had stopped our pain reception.


    "How are you feeling?"


    He wanted to check up on us to see whether this was fine.


    "I''m feeling tired..."


    "Me too..."


    Until Rose pointed that out, the energy that I had was being drained. Charles tapped on our shoulders and had our stamina recover in a blink of an eye.


    For the whole day, we stayed in the bath for the first capsule to be finished. Even with Charles''s help, the toll was too much. My body felt strange, and I felt sleepy.


    "Great work. Rest first before we continue the second process should be easier."


    After Charles had taken us out of the bath, we passed out. I don''t think I want to power up even more...

 Chapter 156 Courtneys First Day

    After two days of training, Charles finally allowed me to attend ss. He also told me to bring Rose as my aide. I didn''t know that these were things you needed to go to school, but with Rose''s assistance, I''m sure nothing could go wrong.


    "Reina, Rose, Montgomery. What do I do?"


    I can''t believe it. I was having a nervous breakdown attending my first ss. The four of us would being to ss together, I was saddened that Charles wouldn''te, but he said he had a business to attend to.


    "There is no need to be nervous. Everyone may bepetitive, but no one here is going to go too far with me with you."


    Having Reina sure gave some reassurance. Walking to ss together, a few nces were on our way. I could feel it. They were gossiping about us.


    "Don''t let them bother you."


    Feeling my difort, Reina tried to calm me down. Even if she did, I don''t feel calm. Stress was getting to me, and I quietly walked around the school campus with my friends.


    Entering the ss, two of the students partially stood out to me. It wasn''t because of their look or anything, but this irritating aura around them. Being near them made my skin crawl, and I could feel that they felt the same.


    Rose, Reina, and I had the same feeling. This feeling of looking at them made me forget the feeling of being scared. I followed Reina to her seat and sat beside her.


    "Do you guys feel that?"


    I wasn''t confident that it was just me that had those feelings. I only saw that the two of them frowned upon entering the room.


    "This is why I don''t want to enter..."


    Reina muttered in annoyance. I felt terrible that I dragged her to ss. Their aura was hard to ignore, especially if they were behind us.


    With more studentsing in, I could see people staring at me. I know I was a new student, but I heard that new students weren''t rare in ss.


    "You''re sitting on Charles'' seat. Other than you, no one has sat here ever since he arrived."


    Ah... If anyone other than Reina and I were sitting on this seat, you wouldn''t know how Charles would react. It''s not to get close to him and get on his bad side.


    Talking to the three of them, I saw the teachere in. Before I was admitted here, Charles talked with him.


    I didn''t want a grand entrance. All I want is a standard introduction. The teacher went to his desk and called me out.


    "We have a new student again. Courtney introduce yourself."


    Walking up to the small podium, I stood where everyone watched. The nerves I had disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Courtney. d to meet you all."


    What I gave was a short introduction. Everyone in the room pped, which made me feel weed. Going back to my seat, the teacher began to talk.


    "Today''s lesson, we will be talking about..."


    ~


    Listening to the teacher''s words, I zoned out, and the ss was over. What happened? Everyone is leaving the room. Did the ss finish?


    "Courtney, ss is over."


    Rose and Reina told me when everyone left.


    "ss is over?"


    "Yes. Even though you look focused, you zoned out for the whole ss."


    "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So, what do we do next?"


    I thought school was supposed to be more fun... But listening to the ss was more tedious than I thought.


    "We either go home or attend the next ss."


    "Isn''t there any ss where we meet people and talk?"


    "Unless you fight someone or work in a group project, I don''t think there is."


    The school experience that I wanted was ruined. Maybe it was too ambitious of me to join a school like this.


    "Why don''t we try another ss? Maybe the home room wasn''t something meant for me."


    I couldn''t let my mood dampen because of one ss. There could be sses that would help me make friends. Or even clubs


    "Reina, is there like a cooking or musical club?"


    "There should be, but I doubt that anyone would be passionate about those clubs."


    "It doesn''t matter. We have to try."


    Not letting everything go for the worse, we tried to see if any clubs were open. Running all over the ce, all the doors to each club were closed. And for those that were open, it was the activities I wasn''t interested in.


    I couldn''t help but sigh in defeat. My thoughts of the school had shattered in a blink of an eye, and if I drop out now, I will feel bad for everyone that had done the process of letting me in.


    "If you want. Why don''t we go to a dessert shop?"


    Reina sensed my disappointment and tried tofort me. Maybe it wasn''t too bad when I had Reina and Rose with me.


    "Sorry for forcing you toe with me."


    "Its part of my job, don''t mention it."


    "I have nothing else to do, and it doesn''t hurt to explore the ce."


    My heart was supposed to be touched because they weren''t bothered by my request. But hearing their exnation, the grateful feeling had disappeared.


    "Then let''s get dessert."


    While school was a disappointment, at least I had people like them to be with me.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    Meanwhile, Charles was in the hub screaming at his men.


    "Grunt number one! Beat that man up and I will reward you!"


    "Grunt number two! That woman is giving me a shady look! Beat that bitch and I will reward you!"


    "Grunt number three! That shop owner is selling at his items at overprice! Smash his shop and I will reward you!"


    You can tell that Charles was having a heydaymanding these grunts to do whatever he wanted. With him being the boss, these grunts have no choice but to agree. It was a usual day for Charles.

 Chapter 157 Messing Around With My Gang

    [Charles POV]


    Who knew controlling your gang member could be this satisfying? If you had enough strength, no one could mess with you. The hub we were in was awless zone. Unless you killed someone, you wouldn''t receive any punishment.


    The nonexisting police force had the people of this hub create theirws. While some followed them, not everyone would. With power being so dominant, those with power would be free to act how they like.


    Now that my gang and I were walking down the street, everyone was intimidated by our group. You know something was happening when twenty men were walking down the streets.


    Those who didn''t want to be involved were staying clear. We weren''t doing anything meaningful, but searching for things to do with these people was what I was here for.


    "If any of you grunts beat this man up in public, I will give you this."


    What I had in my hand were some useless artifacts. Well, to me, it was, anyways I showed it to them, and those interested would go up and do it.


    As for the reason why I gave them thismand? It was simple. I didn''t like that scorning from the man''s face. He needed to be taught a lesson.


    And for the man in a ck suit who heard what I said, he cursed himself for being unlucky.


    "The one who hurts him the most without killing him would get it."


    "Boss! I will beat the shit out of him! So keep it warm before Ie back!"


    "Don''t listen to him. I will make his face unrecognizable!"


    Excited by the prospect of iming the prize, they all surrounded the man and had weapons out. The man wasn''t scared of my gang, which meant he had enough strength to back up his confidence.


    I could humiliate him now and crush his confidence, but where was fun when I could do it at the peak of the moment?


    The fight was now underway. And his confidence could be found when he was holding out against my men in a fight.


    One by one, my men fell into ce. The audience couldn''t help but be amazed by the person''s strength.


    Now that I think about it, won''t my gang be underestimated by the people? But that probably won''t matter when I''m done with him.


    "Can''t you guys do better? You''re getting humiliated! Look at the crowd!"


    I yelled out to my men. They knew the person was making light work of them. Seeing this, they went into full power, knowing they could kill this man.


    Still, the oue didn''t change. My men were painfully injured, and I stood up to join their fight.


    "Are you not afraid that I would do the same to your men?"


    The man replied as I fully restored my injured men. All the wounds they received had now recovered like they weren''t injured in the first ce.


    "Do you have time to think about me? It''s time for round two."<novelnext></novelnext>


    I decapitated one of my men, which surprised everyone. When I put his head back, he touched his body repetitively and wondered if what he saw was real.


    "I made you guys stronger. You won''t have a hard time beating him."


    If they were unkible, their will to have revenge drastically increased. The man in ck was now wary. He stared at me to see whether he would go for me.


    "You could attack me. But you will also suffer the consequences when you do."


    "Out of everyone, why did you pick me?"


    "Is that your question? No reason. Your face pisses me off. Also, I wanted to beat someone up, that''s all."


    His eyes twitched in annoyance, finding my reason to beat him up was unreasonable. He immediately went through my men and went for me.


    "I told you you would suffer if you went for me."


    The kick to my face had almostnded when I froze him in midair. This wasn''t intentional, as he was much faster than I was. If I had been anyter, I would have been sent flying.


    "How does it feel to have no control over your body?"


    A wooden bat appeared out of my hand, and I smashed it on his legs. Unlike his body, his expression was still free.


    The pain he felt must have been a lot when I repeatedly hit him with full power. In the end, I did light work out of the man, and the people who saw this thought I was crazy.


    "Too bad none of you guys get the artifact. Maybe next time."


    "Everyone!!! Today I''m recruiting people to be part of my gang!!! If anyone is interested, talk to Chris."


    Chris was the previous boss of the gang. After I tortured him for hours, he finally cracked and is now working for me. I gave Chris the spotlight when I announced that we were recruiting.


    This gang of mine was to see whether I could control power. Doing this on Earth was something I preferred not to do. At least not yet.


    The hub was receable, unlike Earth. Even if I destroyed this part of the hub, it didn''t matter in the end. Everyone would leave and go to the other million hubs that they could go.


    Courtney, Reina, and Rose should be back home. Being with sweaty men all day didn''t suit me. I had only been patrolling with my gang for an hour. I had enough fun for one day.


    "I''m going back home. Tomorrow we will be doing something more exciting."


    Without letting them voice out their opinion, I left the hub. When I searched around the house, only Nene was home.


    "Wee home Master~!"


    Nene weed me back as he took care of the egg in her hand. I sensed something different about the egg. It was now brimming with life. It would hatch sooner orter. I wonder what monster woulde out of the egg.

 Chapter 158 Danger Aura

    [Third Person POV]


    "Mira, they tripled..."


    The dark aura around the three had affected Mira and Clyde greatly. At first, they could deal with Reina alone, but with Rose and Courtney added to the mix, it was hard to look away. The three dark aura had blocked their sight.


    "I could see that..."


    ? Mira was in a terrible mood. Now that this negative feeling around them had tripled, it brought her all her sanity to notunch her magic at them. But she knew doing that would make things a lot worse.


    "Do you think we could find a solution for this quick?"


    "If we want to get anywhere with this, then we have to find a way to know what these ck auras around them are."


    "Isn''t it obvious? It''s our skill."


    Clyde had made Mira realize her blunder. For the one with the brains, she felt stupid not to figure it out immediately. Only the two could see the dark aura surrounding them, so it had to be something rted to their skills.


    "So they''re a danger of some sort."


    Connecting what the dots were, Mira believed that they were dangerous. Even if they were, Mira had no idea what danger they possessed. For all she knows, they could be part of a secret organization that causes mass genocide.


    "Mira! Clyde! ss is over! Want to check out on which ss we should attend?"


    After the homeroom ss, you were free to do whatever you wanted. The sses you attend are free, and you can attend them as long as the ss operates.


    When discussing the three girls, a friend they had made in the academy joined in their conversation. Her name was A, someone who they had met by ident.


    A was a girl with pink hair tied with a pig-tailed hairstyle and green eyes. As for her height, she was in the bottom portion of the height spectrum and was more cute than beautiful.


    During a ss they had together, a monster that went out of control harmed all students. Clyde protected her when A was about to be hurt, which was the beginning of their beautiful friendship.


    With Alya here, the topic they were talking about was put up to a stop. They couldn''t discuss the previous topic with Alya. She wouldn''t understand since she doesn''t have their ability.


    "Before ss, could we get some lunch?"


    Clyde chimed in, voicing his concerns. He rubbed his stomach, justifying what he said. Mira sighed but couldn''t be mad at her brother, knowing how he was, and Alya giggled, finding his actions cute.


    With food on the table, the three of them began to talk. Alya was the one who brought up the topic of Courtney, which surprisingly shocked the two siblings.


    "Did you hear rumors about Courtney?"


    Before Alya came, they were talking about her, so what caught them off guard was the timing of it. It shouldn''t be too surprising when Courtney was a new student. News about her should spread, considering how stunning she looked.


    "Rumors?"


    This was a lead Courtney and the other two girls that Mira and Clyde wanted to know about. The rumor Alya was telling could be a lead.


    "Yes, rumors."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What''s the rumor?"


    Mira urged Alya to tell them the rumor. Alya smiled, seeing Mira bing interested in this discussion. She found Mira challenging to talk to, so she hoped they could be better friends using this chance.


    "I heard that Courtney was one of Charles'' lover."


    "The one who everyone knows?"


    "Yes, that one."


    With the news and his influence, barely any people in the world didn''t know who he was. Hearing that might be the case, Mira''s mind worked in full motion. A sudden realization hit her.


    Reina was also famous because of her rtionship with Charles. Being the strongest man''s fiance had caused women to envy her worldwide. The aide that Courtney brought was also stunning in terms of look. So she also must have some rtionship with Charles.


    It may sound farfetched, but all these women with dark auras around them were close to Charles in some way. The two of them had never seen him in person, but it wouldn''t be surprising if their power warned them of him if he were the danger. If they got into a fight, it would be an instant death.


    "Mira are you alright?"


    Clyde wanted to see if his sister was doing ok. Alya was also surprised to see Mira thinking too hard.


    "I''m fine, I was just in a deep thought."


    "Mira, are you interested in Charles? Many girls try to aim for him due to his talent, but I doubt many would seed. I don''t want to sound rude, but going for him might be too much of a hurdle."


    Alya tried to dissuade Mira from having those thoughts. She didn''t want Mira to be too invested if the chances were meager.


    "That''s not it. I was thinking something else."


    Mira didn''t seem to mind Alya for assuming. Clyde gave a wary smile knowing his sister''s personality. With her more negative personality, Clyde doubted his sister would fall in love with someone at first sight.


    Now that there was a possibility of the three girls being a warning of death, Mira''s curiosity was filled. All she needed to do was stay away from them; the danger shouldn''t be there.


    With three of them eating lunch, they shifted to a different topic and talked about the next ss they should partake in.


    ~


    "These siblings should be the ones."


    "They should be the ones who will fulfill the prophecy."


    Someone from a distance was staring at the three eating their lunch. As for their agenda, who knows what it was?


    As for the person who was staring at them, the person wore a face mask covering their face. Those near the person were weirded out by the person talking to themself.


    This fateful person will be a person that will change their life.

 Chapter 159 Tricked?

    [Charles POV]


    Nene and I were disappointed by the egg''s reaction. Even when there was more life inside the egg, nothing was happening--all the need for Nene to watch the egg more carefully.


    I didn''t want to bother Nene any longer since she had taken her role as a mother of the egg too seriously. When I had left her alone, what should I do now? The three other girls should be together. Should I join them?


    Tracing where the other three girls were, I found them sitting down in a sweets cafe. I could go for some sweets. It''s been a while since Ist had them.


    Teleporting was the most efficient way to travel. I teleported to the least conspicuous area I could find. And with no one around, I went to the cafe where the three were.


    "Charles!"


    Reina was positioned in the seat where she could see the door entrance. Luckily I had muted Reina''s voice, only allowing me and the other two girls to hear. I wouldn''t want the surrounding people to notice me.


    With Reina calling my name, Rose and Courtney looked at me in surprise. No one would expect me to find them when they were out. From the looks of it, they were delighted to have me here.


    "Courtney, how''s your day?"


    Seeing her expression, I could tell the experience she wanted wasn''t something she could gain from a school like this. I shouldn''t have asked that. Her expression had be more downcasted when I asked.


    "..."


    "Sorry for asking..."


    Courtney didn''t say anything, and I made the atmosphere around us awkward. What could I do to make it up to her?


    Perfect timing, the desserts they had ordered have arrived. Now I hope that I can help fix this awkwardness.


    ~


    [Constance POV]


    Why am I doing this? This isn''t even something in my line of work. After one month with Charles, my body sensitivity and my line of thought also changed.


    Whenever I think of him, my body gets warm and tingly. Sometimes my thought wandered to leave this work and go back home and sleep with him. I really became a useless woman, didn''t I?


    Currently, I am in a country that is part of Necropolis. A terrorist organization from the world of Necropolis was asked to be eliminated immediately. With my skill, a light-based attack would be extra powerful against the creatures of the night.


    Necropolis was famous due to the evesting darkness in the world. Due to some magical particlesing from Necropolis, the sun''s light would be ineffective.


    "Saintess. We have arrived at their base. I wish you sess."


    After being guided to the ce where the organization was found, I was left alone... I was strong enough to finish this alone, but shouldn''t the people of Necropolis assist me? If this was a trap, this one was poorly set up.


    Walking to the base, the guard was about to sleep. If I were the employer, I would have immediately fired him.


    "Who..."


    Before the security guard could ask, I pierced the head of the guard with my holy sword. Continuing with the extermination, I killed anyone that I passed by. I wanted to get this over with and return to Charles'' home.


    "Bitch! Do you think you could get away with this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Their words didn''t bother me. Walking around the base, I continued to turn all these creatures of the night into ashes. There should be at least ten thousand members inside the base. I had already killed a tenth of them, and more shoulde.


    I was surprised that there wasn''t any rm or anything. That would have made it easier for me to eliminate them.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    "Boss, the intruder has arrived! She has already eliminated a lot of our people!"


    One of the grunts that were hiding had notified the boss. At this rate, the Saintess would pick everyone off, one by one.


    The boss heard what the grunt had said. He seemed unconcerned about the oue. From his face alone, he knew what the oue was.


    "Send everyone to attack her. She can''t handle everyone at once."


    "Got it boss!"


    The grunt left and did what the boss told him. He gathered everyone he could find for a marching band. With enough people, he got them to attack the Saintess. Constance was now in their sight.


    "We have you surrounded! Bitch! Meet your doom!"


    It was a mistake to surround the Saintess. Constance''s specialty was a wide-area attack. All she needed to do was send a wave of mana made from light to kill anyone here nearby.


    Those hit by the light were barely alive. Thousands of these criminals were turned to ashes, and the remaining people alive had their skin burnt to a crisp.


    "I thank you for bringing everyone here. It made my job easier."


    The grunt that had brought everyone together was barely hanging on. Constance, who spoke out of her nature, had taunted him, which made the grunt die from losing his will to live on. As for the remaining people alive, Constance eliminated them and went to the boss'' headquarters.


    "I didn''t expect you to be the boss. No wonder this organization was hanging on."


    In front of her was the 14th rank person. He was there when there was a negotiation between the three worlds.


    He was also there when the people of Necropolis had asked Constance for assistance to eliminate this crime syndicate.


    "You''re someone too dangerous for our people. You must be eliminated."


    "That''s a stupid assumption. There are many people that could wipe your so-called people."


    "You wouldn''t understand."


    Constance sent hundreds of des of holy light onto him. She wouldn''t dare to underestimate an opponent who had boldly appeared waiting in front of her.


    After the attack had finished, Constance found the werewolf unharmed. Her eyes widened, not knowing why her attack didn''t work.


    "I''m unaffected by your magic. It''s time for me to eliminate you."

 Chapter 160 Missing!

    [Charles POV]


    I got Courtney to cheer up the day after. I didn''t think I would have a surprise guesting over. The door rang, and I was near the entrance to my house. Coming over, I picked it up, surprised to see someone so familiar.


    "Felicia, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing Felicia was a big surprise. I knew she didn''t want to deal with me, so I would have thought that she would call me by phone.


    "The whereabouts of the Saintess has been lost. We need your assistance to track her whereabouts."


    Usually, I would have scoffed at her request, but this time it was someone I knew partly well. Did Constance run into trouble? Using my tracker, I couldn''t feel her aura anywhere in this room.


    "Where was shest found? I will search for her."


    I couldn''t let it continue if Constance was in an even worse situation. What Felicia needed to do was to tell me her previous location. Felicia was surprised that I hadplied easily.


    "She wasst found during her attack on a criminal organization on a small ind in Necropolis. Here''s the location of where she went."


    Felicia sent me the map of where she was to my watch. Since Felicia had said what she needed, I immediately teleported to that location.


    Teleporting to a base, the room for the facility was dark. There was a battle in this ce a few days ago.


    I could see that Constance had burnt some of the people of Necropolis. The ashes were there, and the smell was terrible.


    Constance''s excess power was still here, but her presence was gone entirely. As for the person who she fought heavily, they had a rare attribute for magic.


    Magic rting to death. I had killed enough people to sense what death was, and the person Constance''s fought had that magic.


    Now I need to figure out who has that magic and where they went. Looking all over the ce, I saw everything in the base was abandoned.


    I can''t find Constance. She wasn''t in my range. There wasn''t much of a thing I could do about this. I needed extra help if I wanted to find her. Where on Earth could she be?


    ~


    Another day had passed, and there was still no sign of Constance. I had already reported that Constance wasn''t on Earth. They would contact me if they had a way to find her with some other ways.


    "Charles. Is there anything wrong?"


    Courtney sensed something wrong with me and asked out of concern.


    "Constance went missing a few days ago."


    "What???"


    While Courtney wasn''t close to Constance, being told that someone she knew was missing brought distress toward her. Courtney knew Constance was strong, and if someone were as strong as her gone, then that would be worrying.


    "I''m going to the hub. Do you need anything before I go?"


    "I wanted to ask you to spend some time with me..."


    She looked away, disappointed that I was going to leave. Looking at her, it wasn''t fair. I couldn''t leave without feeling any guilt. I wanted to go to the hub and check if there was any artifact that could help Constance''s search.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It''s a shame I couldn''t clone myself. It would have made life so much easier. But the choice was rather obvious.


    "Courtney, when Ie back. I will make it up to you."


    I promised I would make it up to her. Kissing her on the lips, I left and went to the hub. In the hub, I had been immediately teleported to our base. Instead of the usual twenty people, the number of people here had doubled.


    "Boss!"


    Someone from my gang had noticed me and immediately greeted me. With his greeting, everyone else did the same.


    "Chris is all the new recruit here?"


    With twenty people added to my army, I observed everyone that Chris had hand-picked. Their quality was only a little better than the previous twenty. Now that I have more people, it''s time for them to do their thing.


    "There were more, but I can''t let them in without showing much worth."


    I nodded, satisfied with Chris'' work. I can''t let idiots and freeloaders join my group. Even if I''m practically carrying this gang, they should at least be able to do something themselves.


    "Good. Then let''s begin training everyone. I''m sure it''s boring staying here all day."


    "Boys! Listen up! Today''s the day we''re going to start our first job. We''re going to rob the best-ranking store in this city."


    "With my power, all of you will be unstoppable. You had seen what I could do, so prepare to starting earning the big bucks."


    "YAHHH!!!"


    Greed welled within everyone. If all of us were going to rob a store, nothing could stop us. Filled with excitement, everyone followed me and left the base.


    Forty of us walked together was arge crowd. Looking at our group, everyone would think that we are bad news.


    It didn''t take long for us to go to our destination. The guards of this ranking shop in this hub were rumored to be people from the fourth-rank world.


    "Boys. Attack! None of us can be hurt!"


    Commanding my underlings, I froze everyone in and outside the store. My men charged in and beat every person that was guarding the ce.


    We quickly entered the store, and my men started to loot the ce. The storekeeper had tearsing out of his eyes, knowing he was being robbed with no one helping him.


    My men worked fast. They had high dexterity with their hands. All of the items that my gang had were robbed within minutes. For this ce to be the best-ranking store, we had easily robbed it in minutes.


    Now that everyone had gotten something, we should go back to base to distribute the loot. With our sess in robbing this store, our reputation will soar.


    "Hey, Chris. What''s the name of the gang?"


    I had realized the blunder of creating this gang. I didn''t even know our gang''s name. For this to work, we need a name.


    "It''s the Crushers."

 Chapter 161 Attacked

    The Crushers? It was simple and nd, but it wasn''t bad in a sense. My naming sense also wasn''t great, so I kept the name.


    "Let''s go back to the base and recount our loot."


    "YEAH!!!"


    Everyone here was excited by what they got. We had looted a treasury worth of items, and everyone here, without a doubt, will get something good.


    By mymand, we all left the store and returned to our base. Our loot was now in a pile in the middle of our main base. Some people here were trying to hide some of their loot, but as the leader, I had to force them to take everything. I can''t have disloyal subordinates.


    We had thousands of loot that were in the pile since I was the one who made this heist sessful. It was obviously my choice to pick what I wanted.


    There were many choices that I could choose from. I urgently needed to find an artifact that would assist me in searching for someone. I don''t doubt that the people of Earth could do something like that, but anything could happen to them.


    With hundreds of artifacts here, there''s got to be one that met the condition. And when I searched for the pile, it wasn''t there. It was unlucky that I couldn''t find the right tools. Should I rob more stores? That was the quickest way for me to find more artifacts.


    But with me doing so, every shop will be close to them, not wanting to be robbed. I took ten artifacts that I found helpful for the girls back home. As for materials that strengthen us, I took seventy percent.


    Ever since I came to this ce, I have realized one thing. There were people much stronger than me on a physical level. Everyone here is from worlds at the second rank and above.


    Back on Earth, something like this would have never happened. My skill in the higher worlds would be less effective over time. People would find ways to deal with me, despite my overpowered abilities.


    Since I left enough resources for everyone, they thought I had taken too little and should get more. The people didn''t voice it out, but their faces said what they thought.


    "Use everything here. For our next raid, we will be doing something bigger."


    "Don''t worry, boss! With you here! We will be the very best!"


    My gang members started to suck up to me when they saw the immense benefit they would receive.


    Listening to them talk, I didn''t have any emotions welling up. Their ttering were useless; I knew they were only like this because of my power.


    Prompting them that I was done for the day, I returned to Earth to my bed,ying on its warm sensation.


    To my right was Courtney, here taking a nap on my bed. It had only been a few hours before I left, and looking at her, I couldn''t help but want to mess with her.


    Courtney''s soft and peaceful expression and her wrinkled clothes made it easier to see her bare body. Looking at her, I thought she was submissive and breedable.


    "Charles..?"


    When I hugged her, Courtney woke up and called my name.


    "Sorry, but when you were sleeping. I couldn''t help but hug you seeing how beautiful and cute you are."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Courtney was bashful of my randompliment but epted it nevertheless. Eventually, I got Courtney in the mood, and we did it.


    [Third Person POV]


    "Please help me! My store has been robbed!"


    The storekeeper that had been robbed pleaded to have justice upon him. He cried and begged the woman in front of him to help him get back his stuff.


    "So someone dares to do this in public?"


    With such unruly people, the person who did this must not have any respect for her authority. The woman in front was the current ruler of this hub. While her rules weren''t absolute, most people who knew her followed those rules. An upset with these rules was a challenge to her authority.


    "Please help me!!!"


    The woman in front was in deep thought. She had ignored the man''s cry as she thought of how to deal with these bandits.


    "Connor. Prepare to capture all of them. We need to show everyone who''s the boss of this city. We can''t have any rioters. Our authority will be questioned if we do."


    "Yes, Mdy!"


    Connor, the right-hand man, left and rallied up all their men. As for the shopkeeper, he was thankful for the assistance and would assist on this raid to the best of his abilities.


    "Richard, how did these people manage to steal your things?"


    Richard didn''t exin how his shop had been robbed. Any vital information to the woman would be useful.


    "I don''t know how they did it, but someone in the gang frozen everyone! Even the guards that I had hired couldn''t lift a finger. They were expensive..."


    Hearing what Richard had said, the person who must have robbed him had to be strong. If this attack were unsessful, her reign as the queen of this city would crumble in an instant.


    It didn''t take long before Connor had gathered all of their men. Thousands ofbatants were ready to fight.


    "Connor, we will be doing an ambush. We can''t take chances if they rob Richard''s store with ease."


    The raid against the Crushers will begin. While they brought a thousand men, they quickly got to their destination without anyone informing them of their arrival.


    Sending in a signal to attack, everyone went in on them, attacking the forty men inside the base. The fight was short. Even if they had pain resistance and were partially immortal, they could not fight back. In the end, they were captured without much trouble.


    "Our boss will avenge us!!!"


    ire, the leader of this group, thought it was strangely easy. Hearing the word "boss" from the grunt meant this wasn''t over.

 Chapter 162 What If Charles Was On Easy Mode (Part I)

    (This event isn''t canon.)


    "Mom! Dad! Look at my skill!"


    The eighteen-year-old who awakened his ability smiled in delight. His parents seeing him smile, couldn''t help but be moved in tears. Charles, their pride and joy, was an angel in their hearts.


    While their situation wasn''t the best, Charles was still the best child they could hope for. And with the system helping him, he instantly rose to the first rank.


    [God''s Gift: Rank EX (Level: ???)]: Beloved by the gods, your luck is immeasurable. As someone loved by gods, any problem will be immediately dispelled. Since gods love you, your growth rate is also immeasurable.]


    Charles, their child, has been blessed by the gods. His future is bound to be boundless with how stupidly overpowered his skill was.


    The world went crazy over this fact. And news reporters worldwide went to find the child known as Charles. As for the family of three, they were celebrating their son''s sess.


    ~


    "Charles~!"


    Nene, his new lover, seduced him on the first day of their meeting. Due to the "idental" encounters, they had always ended up with them being in an erotic situation.


    At first sight, Nene had fallen in love with Charles, having attraction toward him. She had followed him, taking advantage of his kindness.


    With how many situations they had been together in, Nene couldn''t hold it anymore and attacked him during the night. Her gamble had seeded, and she had managed to seduce him.


    His parents were happy that Charles found someone he liked but were cautious of Nene''s dubious act. But in the end, they warmed up to her, seeing how she acted.


    With him being the first rank, it didn''t take long before people worldwide started to notice him. As for his starting reward, he had been given a rank of one overall improvement capsule, one of the best items one could get.


    He went from a skinny man with a good face to a top singing model within seconds. Not only was he good-looking, but his talent enhanced the capsule hundreds of times, forcing Nene to copte with him even more.


    ~


    After epting a one-of-a-kind deal with the government, Charles moved with his family to Brave Academy, where the best of the best of his generation is at.


    The government provided his family with a free mansion near the academy. epting it, his house was far toorge and needed people to be taken care of. Because of that, Rose, E, Be, Alec, and his wife Edna were hired.


    With new people added to the house, the quiet house became noisier. Nene, who caught something interesting, had fucked Charles with Rose being forced to stare.


    Rose had intended to use Charles'' influence to regain her status. When the chance was given in front of her, she took her chance and joined in on the fun.


    Finishing their act, Rose ran away in a hurry, embarrassed by what she had done. It wasn''t long before she joined in for some more.


    ~<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Charles, please help me kill my brother."


    His neighbor Reina had requested Charles to help kill his brother. Charles asked for the whole story and told her that killing her brother won''t work.


    Reina didn''t know why, but she felt something forcing her to tell Charles the whole story. When listening to the story, Charles couldn''t help butfort her.


    After being hugged by Charles, Reina felt some mental barrier crumbling down. She didn''t know what was happening and couldn''t help but be confused by this sudden feeling dwelling within her.


    The future she saw changed tremendously. Tears that welled up in her eyes were released in a heartbeat. Reina cried like a baby. Luckily, the chances of anyone else hearing were close to zero due to where they were.


    All the information that Reina saw flowed inside her memory. She saw memories of Charles together with her. Once looking at Charles, she couldn''t help but blush.


    "Charles... Could youe help me?"


    Using the tears of a maiden trick, Reina convinced Charles to assist her in making it up with her brother. She hadn''t specified what she was doing, but her motives for doing it were unquestionable.


    ~


    Inside the Burgess family estate, an ident urred. One of the butlers working inside the estate hadmitted an idental suicide. Reina used this chance to get closer to Charles. As heartless as this was, it didn''t matter to her.


    After a long night''s rest, Reina''s mother opened the door and saw her daughter clinging to Charles. She immediately grabbed her phone and started taking pictures like there was no tomorrow.


    Reina was the first to wake up, so she kissed Charles'' lips to savor his taste. Her kiss had woken him up.


    ~


    The invaders attacking London had appeared randomly. Due to Charles'' interference, all the lizards were killed due to the system''s glitch.


    Only half of their body was teleported, which resulted in them being hindered, and all died of blood loss.


    Due to Charles'' luck, the system deemed him responsible for the defense''s sess. He was the first rank and had gotten all of the prizes.


    Everyone in London praised Charles for being a hero. With him defending the world without any loss, he became the headliner everywhere. After having Reina talk to her brother, both returned happy with the results.


    With all of that done, Reina got Charles to walk around with her in private. She thanked everything Charles had done for her and confessed her feelings toward him.


    She kissed him on the lips showing her passion for love. Charles didn''t know how to recuperate her feelings, so before he rejected her, Reina told him that she knew he was already in a rtionship and was fine with sharing.


    After getting her feelings across, she left Charles alone for the night. When Charles was about to sleep, a door to his room was opened.


    Reina was there with only ck lingerie. She was going all in to do whatever it took for Charles to be hers. This long night would be the start of their fresh rtionship.

 Chapter 163 SS: From Despair To Undeniable Rage

    [Third Person POV]


    After being left alone, "Eric" was left in a jail cell. Any hope that he had before had disappeared, just like an illusion. His dream and his hope were all lost just like that.


    The power he previously had. The friends he previously had. And the fame, all gone in a blink of an eye.


    What was only left was the hollow shell of a man dead inside. The mental damage done by Charles had too much of an effect for it to heal simply.


    To make it worse, he was immortal. Even if he wanted to die, it would be hard for him to do so. Charles took everything except for the immortality that he had been given. With him being in the cell, his fate would be to rot in this ce forever.


    "Your meal is here, I don''t know why they keep sending you them when you don''t need to eat..."


    One of the guards handed "Eric," his food. The only good thing about the person was that Eric was not chained. With his weak power, the guards didn''t have to worry about this prisoner escaping.


    Even when the food was handed out, the prisoner was still unresponsive. It''s been like this for a month.


    The prisoner was sentenced to a thousand years'' lifetime worth of imprisonment. With the people he had killed and the store he had robbed, much damage to the economy had left an impact.


    "Hey, do you want the power to leave this hellscape?"


    A whisper came to "Eric''s" ears when he was there sitting. Those words left the most impact on him this month. He heard the phrase, "Do you want power before."


    Anger welled within him upon hearing those stupid words. Thest time he heard those words, he lost everything. His regret couldn''t be taken back, but hearing those words turned his despair into anger.


    "YOU FUCKER!!! WHERE ARE YOU??? I SWEAR I''M GOING TO SMASH YOUR HEAD."


    The guard who guarded this part of the cell was shocked to see an unresponsive man screaming angrily. As his job, he had to check if there was anything wrong with the prisoners.


    "WHERE ARE YOU!!!"


    The angry prisoner screamed and looked everywhere around him. He used the fork that he had gotten for dinner and used it as a weapon.


    "Shudda up! This job is my only rxation. I can''t have you scream and take that away from me."


    As a guard, he was one of the few looking out for people like these. It was usually silent, which gave me a lot of alone time. When you call this job rxation, it was sad hearing those words.


    "SHOW YOURSELF YOU FUCKER!!!"


    The man had lost it. Even with the guard talking, he ignored his words to continue to look around his room.


    "Fucker..."


    He cursed under his breath, not wanting to deal with someone like him. "Eric," stared at him, seeing no one but the guard.


    "ARE YOU THE FUCKER THAT SPOKE THOSE WORDS?"


    "Great... Just great..."


    "FIGHT ME TO THE DEATH!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    With all his screaming, you would think he would be out of breath. The guard knew the danger the man possessed. All he needed to do was apply some sleeping medication to get him to cool down.


    The guard opened Eric''s cell. Even if Eric was considered immortal, the power he had was simr to a child. This fight should be easy.


    "You got what you want."


    "DIE!!!"


    Since the prisoner did not need to hold back from the man''s immortality, he quickly punched Eric and sent him flying like a rag doll. The wall was sturdy enough not to break, and the pain Eric felt should be enough for the man to inject some sleeping drugs into the prisoner. Doing so, the prisoner fell asleep.


    "There... I need a raise for what I did."


    With his shift over, the guard left for the day. The sleeping drugs applied to Eric were ineffective. All he did was sleep for a minute.


    The anger that Eric had was inted after being applied to drugs. He returned to his hallow self after realizing that it must all have been a hallucination.


    Sitting down like a statue, the voice was once heard again.


    "Hey, do you want the power to leave this hellscape?"


    The color in his eyes had relit once again. He looked around, wanting to know where the voice wasing from.


    Eric had truly lost it. He went to search for the voice everywhere. He even wrecked his cell, which didn''t have many things.


    As for the next guard that took the next shift, the prisoners were usually asleep. Now that it was night, hearing a crazy man going through his cell meant something suspicious was happening.


    Jailbreak usually happens at night, so the guard here was paid more during the night. Cause if they let a prisoner escape, terrible things will happen to these guards.


    Checking on what the prisoner was doing, this guard didn''t know much about this inmate. He was usually asleep or quiet at night, but today was different.


    "What are you doing?"


    He red at the prisoner, trying to intimidate him.


    "ARE YOU PEOPLE MESSING WITH ME??? YOU''RE GOING TO REGRET IT!!!"


    Eric was at a melting point. Since he couldn''t see where the voice wasing from, the only possibility was the guards working in the station.


    "What are you on about? You need to go to sleep."


    Once again, the guard had injected a sleeping drug into Eric. After Eric fell asleep, the guard went back to his post.


    What Eric heard was real, at least to his mind. Charles had sneakily cast another curse onto Eric. Since he knew his despair would be over, Charles cast a different curse that would anger Eric to the maximum.


    Doing something like this was inhumane, but Charles did it for theughs and giggles. For eternity, this would be Eric''s life.

 Chapter 164 SS: Gacha Addiction (Mild R-18)

    [Courtney POV]


    "Charles, look at this!"


    On theputer, this new anticipated Gacha had justunched. Back at home, Gacha games were at their pinnacle. Millions of users would y those games because it was addicting to y.


    Neo, the new game, had almost a hundred million yers registered. As someone with a lot of money, I traded my old currency for the one in this world.


    "Charles, watch me be number one!"


    Looking at Charles was impossible in my position. I sat on hisp while he hugged me from behind. Even if I couldn''t see him, I could feel him leering at me. I would have been embarrassed by his stare if it were me in the past.


    This game was popr because of its unique y style and character design. Before I could spend some money, I had to y the tutorial. Thirty minutes went by in a blink of an eye, and the money could be spent.


    Looking at the characters, I couldn''t help but want them all. The entertainment of this world was a hundred times better than the one in our world.


    "I didn''t think that you were a whale..."


    "I can''t help it... If I want to be the best, whaling is the quickest way."


    Each multi-summon costs about a hundred bucks. The rates were insanely low, with a 0.01% of chance of getting a five-star unit.


    "Charles, watch me get the best unit!"


    This was the start of my spending. Spending thousands in minutes, I haven''t even gotten a four-star...


    "Charles... My luck is soo bad!!!"


    Even if I didn''t care for those thousand dors, I had nothing good from my spin.


    "Do you want me to try?"


    Charles looked at the screen and stared at the button. For a game that he thought was pointless, he really wanted to try it out.


    "Go ahead."


    I didn''t expect Charles to get anything, as the chances were low. A glowing rainbow animation appeared on the screen when clicking the summon button. My eyes were glued to the screen, unable to look away.


    "Katrina here~! Nice to meet your acquaintance master~!"


    The voice of the character Charles just pulled was a cute girl who sounded familiar. She had long red hair with blue eyes wearing a maid outfit.


    This was my first five-star unit. And her stats were so much better than those trashy three stars. I immediately turned around and kissed Charles on the cheeks.


    While it was a new game, I heard that there were hundreds of unique characters. So the chances of getting the same character were almost impossible. But once you get a dupe, upgrading the character will significantly boost the character''s stat.


    "I had forgotten about something. Here."


    Charles suddenly kissed me back. Was something supposed to happen? He made it sound like it did. I couldn''t help but be disappointed, feeling no changes were happening.


    "I took away all your bad luck."<novelnext></novelnext>


    From my expression, Charles had guessed what I had thought. Charles exined to me what he had done, and I felt enlightened. He said he took all my bad luck, but I didn''t feel any luckier.


    "Try summoning. You won''t get dogshit."


    I had done what he asked, but instead of a five-star unit, I got a four-star. The screen turned golden, which was better than the animation I got from my previous ten pulls. It wasn''t what I was looking for, but it was better than the ones I had summoned earlier.


    "See? It''s working."


    I could feel Charles proud of his power. We couldn''t be sure it was working because I needed to do more additional tests. Once more, I summoned more units. There were no five stars but two four stars which were better than myst pull.


    "Should I try again?"


    Charles has confidence in his words. There really wasn''t a need for me to stop him. I let him summon for the second time. Once again, the rainbow glow had shown first the second time. Was he always this lucky???


    "Charles, do you have an artifact rted to luck?"


    That was the only exnation. The character he got was another cute girl with long ck hair tied in a ponytail.


    "I don''t have any artifact rted to luck."


    "Also, shouldn''t youpensate me for giving you the two rarest units?"


    Charles nibbled on my ears, which made my body heat up. We were already in touching distance, but our intimate atmosphere had increased by a long shot.


    "Can''t we do itter..? I still want to y the game."


    "I''m not stopping you. Please continue to y."


    Listening to his words, I felt somethinging. He told me to focus on the game, but I felt he would do somethingter.


    In an instant, all my clothes were stripped within seconds. Were we going to do it while ying??? While my mind told me to concentrate on the game, my body wouldn''t listen.


    Before he did anything, I hurried up and summoned more characters. Charles grabbed my breast and started to knead them.


    "Mhmm~!"


    I tried my best to control my voice with his lewd movement. The screen had brightened once again from my roll. Even if I got something great, my mind couldn''t fully concentrate on it.


    "Looks like my luck is rubbing off on you. Why don''t we test it some more?"


    My mind feltplicated hearing those words, sitting on hisp. I felt his crotch poking out of his pants. After taking it out, I yed two games at once.


    ~


    "Charles look~! My ranking~! Is high~!!!"


    My mind was hagrid. I couldn''t even think straight from all of his intense movements. Even if I tried my best to concentrate on the game, Charles had my body hooked onto his dick.


    For the rest of the day, Charles yed with my body as if it was natural. My determination to be the best Neo yer wavered on the first day.

 Chapter 165 SS: Cat Fight

    [Reina POV]


    "Hehehe..."


    Remembering the scene from yesterday, I couldn''t help but giggle. Seeing a possible future and having Charles''s reassurance were two different things.


    "You''re being weird again..."


    Nene''s confused voice didn''t ruin my mood. She looked at me and thought I was weird. Yesterday night was a blessing. I bet that none of the girls had felt.


    "Reina did something good happen?"


    Courtney asked which I quicklyplied. She was sitting down on a cushion ying on her phone. She had asked out of courtesy but was probably too distracted on her phone to care what I said.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. It was just that yesterday I was with Charles, and we just had a great time."


    "..."


    "Is that what''s it about~?"


    The ck cat couldn''t help but chuckle at my reasoning. What''s so funny about that? Even if sheughed at it, my mood didn''t dampen. Before I knew it, I went back to my memory.


    When I was seeking my memory, I felt my chest being touched... The ck cat was close to me and had her grubby hands on me.


    "What are you doing..?"


    "Nothing~!"


    She had moved her hands away from my chest. Instead of moving away, she went in closer. Searching for what intentions this cat had, I couldn''t tell what she was thinking.


    Before our lips could touch, I felt her chest push against mine. She then showed a grin prompting that she had won.


    "Are you intentionally trying to make me mad?"


    Hearing my words, Courtney and Rose, who were sitting down doing their own thing, stared at us. My voice was serious when I asked the stupid cat this question.


    "Making you mad~? Why would I need to do that~! Heh~!"


    She knew what she was doing. You didn''t need to see the situation but could tell how I felt. My fist was curled into a ball, and looking at her, I wanted to release this frustration.


    "Are you jealous? Charles hasn''t been with you for a while. You must be lonely without him."


    The usual smileing from the stupid cat disappeared. Me having to say that the tension in this room has be intense.


    "Jealous? Why would I be?"


    If you couldn''t tell what the atmosphere was. You can tell what it became with the stupid cat''s tone.


    "Could both of you please calm down."


    No one had expected Courtney to intervene in our fight; even with her intervention, our hostility never disappeared.


    "No. The reason why you''re trying to mess with me is that you were jealous."


    "Why would I be jealous of your one day with Master? I could hog him all day from you if I wanted to."


    "Be with him all day? If anything he would only be tired of you quicker."


    The two of us were going back and forth. Courtney and Rose, on the sidelines, watched and did nothing about our fight.


    "Tired? Why would he? My chest here could entertain him longer than your entire existence."<novelnext></novelnext>


    This time she has really done it. What''s with her obsession with breasts?


    "If you were that obsessed with breasts, go find someone else with them. I''m pretty sure Charles won''t know if you were somewhere else."


    "..."


    "Can you both not fight? I can hear it from my room."


    Before we could keep going, Charles had finally appeared. Recently he has been going to the hub and spending less time with each of us.


    "If she weren''t picking a fight with me, I wouldn''t have said anything."


    I exined my reasoning for why I fought. Charles didn''t seem to care. I doubt he cared about why we fought and only wanted to stop it.


    As for the stupid cat, she had nothing to say. A tint of disappointment could be seen on Charles'' face.


    "The both of you are going to make it up."


    Makeup? I doubt that was possible. Ever since we had met, we always had this rivalry between us. Our fight won''t end just because of this.


    "And I know the right thing to do."


    "???"


    Both of us were confused about what Charles was going to make us do. He dragged the both of us into a white room with no exit.


    "Charles, don''t you think this is too extreme? We will be bored to death and will starve!"


    "Don''t worry. Time is much slower here, so you have all the time together."


    "WAIT!!!"


    Leaving us alone, I stared at the stupid cat once more. We both stared at each other in silence. I sighed and tried to rationalize.


    Using my skill, I tried to find the most optimized route. Looking at what I saw, I refused to do it. The quickest way would be for me to apologize to her even though it was her fault.


    "Are you going to stand there any say nothing? We will be stuck here all day if you do."


    An hourter, the both of us said nothing to each other. Does she really n on staying here? If she does, then I would have to force the oue.


    "Stupid cat. Are you not going to speak? You know, if Charles were to see you right now, he would be really disappointed."


    Saying those words, I managed to get a response out of her. While it wasn''t much, it was progressing.


    "How about the egg you were trying to hatch? Are you going let it sit there?"


    She red at me and started to speak.


    "Has anyone told you that you are to snobby? You may not act like one, but it''s apparent from how you are."


    Me snobby??? We went back and forth, pointing out what we hated about each other. Like yesterday night with Charles. This talk had a lot of meaning.


    While we did get closer, our feelings toward each other remained the same. We can''t change how we felt overnight, but we escaped the white cage with our progress. We returned to Charles, who was sitting on his bed.


    "Did this make things clear for you both?"


    "Since you both exceeded my expectations, I will reward you."


    For the whole night, our bodies were bathed in an endless amount of pleasure. While this won''t be ourst fight, it was still a memory we sure won''t forget.

 Chapter 166 Leading The City Without Doing Anything?

    [ire POV]


    It has been a month since I became the hub''s leader. Before I could travel to Earth, the money I had saved had disappeared from my excessive spending. The products of the hub were too great not to buy.


    With all of my money spent, I tried to search everywhere for a job I could take. Remembering what had happened back then, many things had changed.


    One day when I was searching for a job, my teacher took me as her disciple. At first, I didn''t agree since I found her shady. But once I found out how strong she was, I couldn''t help but admire her.


    "Why did you take me as a disciple?"


    Those were my first words before I agreed to be her disciple. When she told me that I had talent in the art of poison because of the attribute of my race, she had immediately chosen me at first sight.


    Over the first week, my teacher taught me the basics of poison--the types of poison, the materials, and the ways to apply them.


    Learning them at first was hard when new information I had never known had been put in front of me. As I learned more, the process became more essible, so I thought it was natural for me to learn about them.


    Being taught about poisoning from flowers was the easiest by far. By touching their roots, I could tell the nts'' properties.


    Then one day, my teacher was asked to take a job for the current head group. It was an assassination request to kill their leader. For the rule of killing would be banished, my teacher took the job even knowing the consequence.


    I don''t know what she had been paid for her work before she left. She handed me all of her information and gave me resources to grow.


    Even though we hadn''t known each other for a long time, I was genuinely grateful for her help. Our goodbyes were short, but she will be someone I will remember for the rest of my life.


    When I returned to do more research, a group of men stormed into my house. Those loyal to the previous boss tried to avenge their boss by taking it out on me. My teacher had already left, so I was the only thing they could vent on.


    The house that my master had brought was already nted with poison. When they came and stormed in, they immediately attacked sight. With that said, I had everyone attacked with lethal poison. In the end, their dead body had rotted, which made the bodies hard to touch.


    A month passed, and my poison was strong enough to kill people in the third-rank world. When learning everything I needed, it was time to leave. Exiting the door, I stumbled across something.


    "What are you people doing outside my house?"


    A group of men bowed down as I was about to leave. Did killing their men make them stupid? I didn''t intend to mess with them if they didn''te back.


    "Please be our boss!"


    "..."


    "Aren''t there other people more capable than me?"


    If they searched for a month, many capable people could be found everywhere in this hub. So asking me was unreasonable.


    "Your master told us to assist you in any way possible."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then why have you showed up now?"


    "Those idiots didn''t want you to lead, but with information provided by your master, they were bound to die. You also have never left the house once. We didn''t want to distract your study."


    "..."


    Did my master set this town for me to lead? Being told by people who had attacked my house was suspicious.


    Even if it was true, I had to get to Earth. I had already stalled enough and wanted to find Charles. If I don''t, it will be toote.


    "Please reconsider it! If you don''t, millions of lives will be ruined! Our previous boss was highly corrupt. We had no choice but to hire your master to eliminate such man."


    Using the people of this word against me... I had nothing to do with the people of this ce, but if my mother knew what my choices were, she would scorn me.


    "Fine. But if there was a situation where I am not needed, I will leave."


    Charles, it looks like you will have to wait once again. Your beloved ire will find you!!! Taking our leave, we went to the base.


    The ce where I was taken was tidier than I thought. For the following day, I had to finish all the business of what this group had left over. I started to regreting here, seeing the pile of working to the table.


    Rather than being a boss, I felt like an employee that is being overworked. Thousands of paper flew right into my brain, and I felt something like this was outrageous.


    "Hire someone to do all these paperwork. I''m not going to do it."


    I don''t know why I wasted time doing this when I could have had someone else do it for me. No one expected such an order butplied, knowing I would leave if I were angry.


    "Then, Boss! Let''s use your poison to deal with ourpetitor. We won''t kill them, but disabling them for the time being should be a great idea."


    If that was the quickest way to deal with them, I better get to poison-making.


    "What''s your name? I haven''t asked."


    "It''s Connor, Boss."


    "Bring me any materials from the list. I will need them for my crafting."


    Since the people here would pay for me, why would I use the items my teacher gave me?


    Now that I was going to craft some poison, it was time for us to move ahead. It would be easier to leave for every helpful thing I do. With my poison being a primary source of our attack, we settled thepetitors quickly.


    This is how I, ire, became the leader of this hub.

 Chapter 167 The Struggles Of Our World

    [Charles POV]


    The search for Constance was still a no-go. Earth simply didn''t have the artifacts to search for people on a different ne. And my tracking only worked for people within the distance of my range.


    Should I go back to the hub now? Before I could go back, Felicia gave me another call. She must have news if she had called me now.


    "Do you have any information rting to Constance?"


    "There may be some corrtion to her."


    Hearing what she said, I wanted to urge her. But doing that won''t do me any good. I let Felicia speak what she needed to say.


    "Recently, people all over the world have gone missing. People within the thousand rankings are disappearing left and right. We need you to check the potential targets."


    "The case of this disappearance is essential to the world. Could you do this for us?"


    If that were the case, this would be easier than I thought. This mysterious kidnapper would taste my full fury.


    "Then send me all of the people that could be kidnapped potentially. Give me the information that is needed."


    After getting everything from Felicia, I end the call. Looking at the list, only five of them were listed. All of them were humans that lived in a different part of the previous Earth.


    Since Felicia had given me their address, I immediately found four of my targets. One was missing, or the person wasn''t at home yet.


    Tracking the four people, I had to search for every minute of them simultaneously. It felt weird spectating their hobbies, but what else could I do?


    "Charles... What are you doing?"


    From Rose''s perspective, I must be staring at the roof. I was lying down on my bed, checking for a potential kidnapping.


    "I was tasked to check up on five people. This case could help with Constance''s disappearance."


    Rose didn''t say anything and had her body leaning on me. I continued to watch everyone seeing if I could find something out.


    Now that I think about it, can''t people use a video camera to record them? Why do I have to do this?


    "Rose, I''m going out for a bit."


    Before I could hear an answer, I left the house. Instead of ving my time, I brought five mini recorders and put them to the four targets.


    As for the fifth person, he might be already gone. But that shouldn''t be the case if Felicia had been the one who handed me these files. They should also have tabs on their location.


    Now that I had a camera on them all, if they happened to disappear. Then the recording will be saved to myputer, and the culprit will be mine.


    "Felicia."


    This time it was my turn to call her. I wanted some additional information for people all over the world.


    "Did you find something?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even if it hadn''t been long since Felicia had called, I could see how tired she was. Working in many fields would quickly lead to exhaustion. I''m d that wasn''t me. Being the nice guy I was, I secretly sent her some energy so she could recover.


    "Get me everyone''s profile that has skills rting to death itself. We can narrow our target that way."


    Since I gave her something, she had to do something in return. Felicia had already gotten an idea of what I was going to n. I had already told her the details of my investigation at the abandoned base.


    "That''s the problem. No human on Earth has that ability. Unless you were to ask the people of Winar and Necropolis, they might have something to do with it."


    "Then set me up with each leader of each world. I''m going to talk to them in person."


    Felicia sighed as Imanded her. Even though she didn''t have to, as I could storm in uninvited, I made Felicia do more work. I still haven''t forgotten about her trying to poison me. She was already lucky that I didn''t curse her.


    Since I didn''t need her, I first went to where Gram lived. He still led one of thergest groups, even if he didn''t have as much authority as he would like.


    "Long time no see Gram."


    I said in the most sinister tone I could think of. Looking at him, I felt his spine tingle. I had only done it for the jokes of it, but he looked like he was pissing his pants.


    "You okay?"


    It was awkward that he was leaking. Before we continued our conversation, I left him alone so he could change. When he returned, he shamelessly shrugged it off as if nothing had happened.


    "So what brought you here?"


    Seeing him try to talk politely was weird. But that is what fear brings into people.


    "Do you know anyone that has a skill rting to death? Or an artifact that has that element?"


    Gram had seriously heard what I wanted. He carefully thought it through his head. I didn''t think it would be that hard to remember anyone with any skill with that.


    "There is one person. But he''s part of the Mystic Wolf tribe. You will have to talk to their chief about it."


    From Gram''s expression, he wanted me to leave immediately. I had already got what I wanted, but I needed to ask one more thing before leaving.


    "Then where are they located?"


    I haven''t seen their base. So having no lead to where they were, it would be hard for me to find them. Gram should know where the Mystic Wolf tribe was, so I asked him for directions.


    "Keep going straight left, and you will find them in hours."


    Confirming whether it was true, I used my ability to seek where they were. Once I found them, it was time for me to leave.


    Since thest time I was in this vige, they got a new makeover. Earth''s influence was both great and bad. Now that they had seen what we had, they had extensively upgraded their ce. I noticed some of their people had left the town, probably living elsewhere.


    Leaving the ce, I went to a forest where the wolf resides.

 Chapter 168 Mystic Wolf Tribe

    Unlike the ck Cats, the Mystic Wolf tribe lived in the forest. Finding this ce would be hard for the usual eyes if it was anyone but me.


    The trees here were blue, and the wood was lightish pink. I could see the appeal of living in a ce like this.


    I had never seen this ce yet, but I could tell that they had renovated their ce. Checking around the forest, electronics from the humans were ced everywhere. I even spotted a horny wolf watching porn in his room.


    The homes here looked cozy, made from wood. Everyone here lived in a cabin. But sightseeing wasn''t what I came here for. I had someone to meet.


    "Cracker, it''s been a while."


    ? Usually, I would forget the name of a person, but his name was something I doubted I would be able to forget. Locating where Cracker was, I teleported behind him.


    Finding that I appeared out of nowhere, Cracker let out a slight fright. Compared to Gram, Cracker didn''t have as much fear toward me as Gram did.


    "Charles. Could I do something for you?"


    He politely bowed and asked me what I wanted.


    "Do you know anyone here with the power rting to death? I had asked Gram earlier, and he said you should know."


    From Cracker''s expression, he didn''t know why I asked. Since that was the case, he probably wasn''t involved with this mess.


    "Actually, I do. Do you want me to bring you to her?"


    "Lead the way."


    Cracker didn''t question why I asked. Seeing that I had asked, Cracker did as I said. He led the way to the person that could be the possible culprit.


    Walking around with Cracker had caused a lot of attention toward us. The people of this vige had many feelings upon seeing me. I tried to ignore them as I wanted to finish this search as quickly as possible.


    The person who we were going to meet was close by. We had arrived at a house with Cracker knocking on the door. You would think that they would have a doorbell by now.


    "Lemon!!! Someone important is here!"


    The person called Lemon should be someone with that power. It didn''t take long before a woman with dog ears that was in her twenties opened the door.


    Once she saw me, her chief, Lemon, had a worried expression. There was some fear within her, but I doubt it had anything to do with the case. She was just afraid of me in general.


    "Charles... Did I do anything wrong???"


    "Probably."


    "Probably???"


    What I said wasn''t wrong. If she was involved with this mess, I must take extreme action. Lemon was scared that I might do something terrible to her.


    "You don''t need to be worried. You won''t have been harmed if you weren''t involved in this incident."


    "Could you tell me what incident it is?"


    "You don''t need to know. I willpensate you if you aren''t the person. All I need to do is make you answer the questions truthly."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lemon nodded, understanding what I wanted. She took a deep breath and calmed herself to the fullest. I applied a truth curse upon her. All her answers will now be spoken truthfully.


    "Did you kill/kidnap anyone in the past few weeks."


    "Yes."


    The wolf opened her eyes widely, knowing she was forced to answer. The first question made her pretty suspicious real quick. She looked away awkwardly, knowing she had killed someone, probably leading to this incident.


    "What did you kill and why?"


    I couldn''t jump to a conclusion immediately, so I had her expand on the previous question I had said earlier.


    "Three human raiders wereing to our vige. Once they saw me alone, they tried to assault me, so I defended myself and killed them."


    Lemon had no guilt for what she had done. I also had no symphony for those three since what Lemon did was self-defense.


    "Is that all you have done?"


    The wolf nodded, and she rified that this was the only thing she had done. I had to continue to question more thoroughly to make sure.


    "Did you leave the forest within this week?"


    "No."


    From the looks of it, Lemon couldn''t be the one who had done it. But to make sure, I had one question left.


    "Have you seen this woman? If so, when was thest time you saw her?"


    I had asked Lemon if she knew where Constance was. If she didn''t know, then there was nothing I could do about it.


    "I have seen her; thest time I saw her was a month ago."


    Lemon might have been someone in the meeting when the world fused. If it was a month ago, then she was not the one that had anything to do with Constance.


    "You are in the clear. This is your reward for your time."


    What I had given Lemon was an artifact. It was a defense, one which nobody couldin about. Lemon was happy I kept my word and was staring at her artifact, seeing how shiny it was.


    "Charles. Why don''t you stay here for a while? It would be a shame if you left so early."


    The more I wait, the longer Constance will be exposed to danger. Staying in this ce seems peaceful, but the option to do so is impossible at the moment.


    "Sorry, but I am in a time crunch. If I have the chance, I will visit again."


    Cracker had a bright smile seeing that I had agreed. As for Lemon, she didn''t care and looked at her artifact.


    I left the vige and searched for the nearest ce to Necropolis. Finding the ind from Necropolis was rtively easy.


    What made Necropolis so special was its infinite night cycle. No matter what time it was, it would always be night. So all I needed to do was find a dark ce with the sun above them.

 Chapter 169 Necropolis (Part I)

    [Third Person POV]


    Necropolis is known for being thend of the dark. For the creatures of the night, Necropolis was a home they would never n to leave. Some nned to explore the world, but as soon as they left the dark, they felt their energy drained instantly.


    Over the month, Necropolis had made significant changes. Due to their captivation for human technologies and style, they have adapted to it and made changes that fit their needs.


    The people of Necropolis were different than most beings in a sense. Their desire and habits vastly differed from the people of Winar and Earth.


    Necropolis had five countries, which were the size of Earth''s continent. Each ruler would have their territory, making it easy to manage their people.


    Vampires, werewolves, undead, subus, and dark spirits. Only five of these races are from Necropolis. Each of them has its country to manage.


    Charles was heading to the country, Brustein. Where Vermillion, the highest ranked from Necropolis, resides. From being the leader of his people, he should have some information about the people of his world.


    [Charles POV]


    Thinking about it, I should have gone to this country first. If it''s the power of death, then Necropolis should be the ce to be. Knowing I had wasted my time in Winar, I couldn''t help but frown.


    Where do I find the leader of this ce? I didn''t think that this country would be so damn big. This ce was thousands of timesrger than the ind where I lived. There''s no choice but to ask someone to lead me there.


    Watching the whole ce, I thought that this ce would be darker than I thought. Even at night, the light from their technology illuminated the ce. This country itself was like a party house.


    Walking around the streets of Necropolis, the people of this city were watching me like a hawk. Since I wasn''t disguised, people were curious about why I was there.


    I could use those fans of mine to tell me the location of Vermillion. Or, if I were lucky, they would know the powers of the people of their world and tell me who has them.


    Upon arriving within the first few minutes, I didn''t expect to meet a pervert immediately. A charming woman with human features but with wings and a tail had tried to kiss me.


    I wasn''t in the mood to do something like this. I already had people do it for me. Before the woman could touch me, I kicked her, making her fall to the ground.


    "Sexual harassment is illegal from where I am from."


    Looking at the woman on the floor, her lust was apparent. Even with the pain that she felt, her perverted thoughts never left.


    "Your energy~! Please give them to me~!"


    She had ignored my words and tried to beg me for my energy. So she was a subus. They were extremely popr with the male poption of our world. I heard many of them died from snu snu.


    Seeing how she was, I doubt I could get any reasoning out of her. I didn''t want to deal with this, so I left and teleported to a random location.


    Immediately once again, I was jumped by another woman. Looking at this person''s features, it was another subus. Did I have a natural attraction for their race? I sighed and thought it would be troublesome if this kept happening.


    Shutting down every subus consciousness, I quickly picked a random person to guide me.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You. Could you tell me where the leader of this nation is?"


    A vampire was staring at me excitedly. From the looks of it, she was probably a fan. It was less awkward if I picked out someone that knew me.


    "Oh my god..."


    The vampire who was staring at me now was freaking out internally. Being famous was troublesome in a way. Regr contact was least likely to happen.


    "Tell me where the leader of this nation is."


    If speaking like an average person wasn''t going to help, I put more force into my voice which snapped her thoughts.


    "Its... Three cities away from North... Our leader Vermillion has arge mansion that is impossible to miss."


    When hearing the seriousness of my tone, she gave the main details with a nervous fright before I left and set out for my destination. The vampire that told me where Vermillion''s house was asked me for something.


    "Could I have your autograph? I wanted to get one for a while."


    The vampire had a paper in her hand with a pen. She was oddly prepared... Writing my name, I saw a gleeful expressioning from her.


    "Thank you so much! I''m Melissa! I was wondering if I could have your number as well!"


    "Sorry, but I''m in a hurry. I must leave now."


    There was nothing wrong with her. I felt that meeting new people now would be too time-consuming. Rejecting the vampire''s request, I left immediately.


    With helping from the vampire, I reached my destination. The girl wasn''t lying when telling me that Vermillion''s mansion was hard not to notice.


    This fuckers house was hundreds of timesrger than mine. Which person needed this much space? Not only was itrge, but built with precious metal. I wouldn''t be surprised if trillions of dors were poured into this ce.


    "Is your boss currently in the house?"


    Unlike with Gram and Cracker, I didn''t break in. Today many things had happened, and my mental capacity wouldn''t allow me to search for Vermillion with how stupidlyrge his house was.


    "Sorry but our boss isn''t taking in visitors now."


    I was surprised to see that I was rejected. When was thest time this had happened on Earth? Before he continued, the other guard had spoken.


    "Charles... I have already informed our boss. Please wait a moment before he greets you."


    The other guard stopped his friend from talking and spoke instead. Unlike him, he seemed to know who I was. As for the other guard, he seemed to notice that he was missing something.

 Chapter 170 Necropolis (Part II)

    Seeing that the guard in front of me really didn''t know who I was, didn''t bother me at all. With his friend taking the lead, I waited for Vermillion toe out.


    The word efficiency was music to my ears when I needed them the most. Vermillion, the vampire I hadst seen a month ago, appeared before me.


    "It''s been a while, Vermillion."


    "The same goes for me as well, Charles."


    Like Gram and Cracker, the vampire before me was a leader. Even if he felt uneasy about me, he hid it perfectly and acted naturally.


    "Why don''t youe in for a visit?"


    Vermillion immediately weed me to his house. I didn''t reject and follow him in. Inside his house, Vermillion didn''t have much of a taste. Like the outeryer of his house, everything here was too shiny. I''m surprised that no one rioted over the amount of money that he spent.


    "How do you like my house? Is it to your liking?"


    "Itcks appeal."


    My words had hurt Vermillion. What I said was true. There was no discernible taste. All Vermillion did was add precious ores into the building, making it in.


    "Then may I know what you are here for?"


    My words made him awkward, so he casually changed the topic. With that, it was time for me to start questioning him.


    "Do you know the case of people missing all over the globe?"


    Vermillion closed his eyes and thought about what I was going to say. Looking at him, I couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    "Yes, I have heard about it. Are you suggestion it was one of the people of our world?"


    He had a frown when he knew that I had insinuated it. If it wasn''t someone from Earth and Winar, it must be Necropolis or a fourth party.


    And with the suspect''s power, it was leading to the people of Necropolis. Without a doubt, it would be someone from this nation.


    "The criminal has the power of death. If possible tell me everyone that has the ability within the top one hundred of your previous ranking."


    Vermillion had frowned when I mentioned the culprit''s power. There was no use when he had heard what power did the criminal have.


    "There''s only two people that would fit the bill. The eight rank and the fourteenth rank."


    I remember seeing the eighth rank person in this new world. He was a skeleton. As for the fourteenth rank, I had no idea who he was.


    "Is that all you have to ask?"


    "Where do both of them live?"


    The vampire looked in the window and pointed in a direction.


    "If you head straight there, you will find where the skeleton lord Tobias is. As for the fourteen ranker, he''s a bit special. He travels most of the time."


    "Don''t you think tea is the best after a serious conversation?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Vermillion asked if that was all. He drank his tea in peace, enjoying the rxation it gave. I would also like tea, but seeing blood in it didn''t appetize me.


    "I will be leaving now."


    "So soon? You have only just arrived."


    With me leaving so quickly, Vermillion was disappointed. I wasn''t here to please him, so I left the house and traveled around.


    Since Tobias was the only person I could question, if I followed the direction where the vampire pointed, I could find the skeleton immediately.


    Searching in that direction, I found a castle made of bones. As a skeleton, I wouldn''t expect any other castle toe from it.


    A subus ran for who knows what time with me out in the open. I flew up to get out of the subus'' way. In a dark world, I could see that the people of the night were a rowdy bunch.


    Did the people of this world even have a concept of time? With how much partying around, I thought there was a festival.


    Heading to a different country, the leader of the undead setting was much more different than the one that the vampire.


    Unlike Brustein, which was like a lively ce, this one was considered eerier. The scenting from thisnd wasparable to and worth of garbage dump.


    My mood, which had me impatient, had worsened from this stench. Taking away my sense of smell, I continued to fly above this wastnd.


    "Tobias."


    "Charles."


    Even when I had teleported in front of him, he was unnerved by what had happened. It was like he was devoided of any emotions.


    What kept these skeletons moving was the shiny coreing from its chest. Breaking it was like destroying a heart.


    From rumors, I had heard that the undead had no emotional value. There were some exceptional ones, but Tobias wasn''t one of them. Even the old Reina would look like a childpared to them.


    "What business do you have with me?"


    Tobias asked, wondering why I was in his castle. Unlike the three others, Tobias wasn''t as weing for an uninvited guest like myself.


    "I will be straightforward and say it. The Saintess has disappeared and I was wondering if you had anything to do with it."


    As I said, I was going to be straightforward with Tobias. This wasn''t much of aedy skit where I would be a detective. I needed to get answers now.


    "While I was indirectly involved, I did n for it. As for her where about, I don''t know. Number fourteen should be the one that knows."


    Tobias had answered everything in one question. He didn''t seem shocked when I forced him to tell the truth.


    "Who else was involved? And Why?"


    "There were many involved. Too many to list. As for the reason? It''s simple. Her power was too dangerous for the people of our world. Her existence alone could harm our people."


    I tried my best to keep my calm from destroying Tobias'' core. There were still some unanswered questions that I would have to ask before I crushed himpletely.

 Chapter 171 Necropolis (Part III)

    [Third Person POV]


    The whole country has gone cold, with Tobias admitting he was involved with the Saintess'' disappearance. Charles was unconsciously emitting his power, making it hard for anyone to stand still. In front of Charles'' aura, anyone who faces this power will be crushed without much fight.


    Even so, Charles hadn''t done anything to Tobias. He tried his hardest not to kill the skeleton in front of him. He still had more questions to ask.


    This was where the differencey. Tobias, even though he should be scared of Charles'' outrage, he wasn''t. As an undead, he lived for a long while. The only reason he''s not entirely dead is his inability to die.


    Even with a core in his chest, it was indestructible in his previous world. Even Vermillon couldn''t make a dent in him.


    "Where''s number fourteen?"


    Charles'' decided he would punish Tobiaster. With the lead, time was essential, and Charles needed to check on Constance''s current condition for him to calm down.


    "Fourteen? He should be talking to the subus queen. I don''t know how long he would stay, but if you want to find him, I suggest you go now."


    Without saying more, Charles left. He wanted to question Tobias more but was forced to leave. To Charles, talking to Tobias was a new experience. Instead of talking to someone, he felt like he was talking to a puppet. While it wasn''t something wrong, he felt weird about it.


    ~


    Inside the subus queen house, two people were conversing. The apparent person should be the subus queen, the other being a dark spirit.


    "How was your battle with the Saintess~? I''m sure it was fun~. Fufufu~!"


    The subus joked, knowing that something must have happened during the battle. While it was funny to the subus, the dark spirit couldn''t say the same.


    "Is it funny that she escaped? She will now be a danger to our society!"


    "Danger~? You''re mistaken~. Us subus and werewolves are immune~. I have nothing to do with this~."


    Spirit of Death. That was the title bestowed to the man talking to the subus. Due to a rare evolution, he had powers rting to death itself instead of having the power of darkness, which the dark spirit would have.


    With the spirit visiting the subus, the death spirit regretsing here to converse with the subus queen.


    "What do you want?"


    "Want~? I don''t want anything~. I''m here to see your demise~. I have heard that Charles would search for the culprit~."


    The subus wasn''t sadistic by any means. She had nned for the death spirit toe here to see Charles in person.


    During the meeting with the world leader, she was denied ess to join this meeting. She also held a grudge against the death spirit since he was one of the strongest supporters of her inability to join.


    Of the five leaders, the subus was the lowest rank out of the five leaders of Necropolis. She was ranked seventeen, with Vermillion fourth, the werewolf king fifth, the skeleton eighth, and the death spirit fourteenth.


    "Haven''t you known~? You were chosen as a sacrifice by the other three~."


    While the subus queen was spouting nonsense, the death spirit believed her words. The situation for the death spirit wasn''t looking so good. He wasn''t thinking clearly after hearing her words.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do I do..."


    The death spirit mumbled to himself to see if he could escape this situation. As for the subus queen, she wasn''t petty, but seeing him flustered by his current situation amused her greatly.


    Suddenly everyone here knew what was going to happen. The powerful energy that Charles once released had spread everywhere to thend of subus. All business within here had halted, fearing what was toe.


    "So you''re number fourteen."


    Charles looked at the spirit with madness. During their short meeting, Charles knew what to do to this spirit. He grabbed a small jar and forcefully sucked the spirit into the jar trapping him.


    "Wait!!!"


    The spirit''s worse nightmare hase true. What was worse than death was being sealed with your consciousness still there, made from your enemies. Who knew what was in storeing from the spirit?


    Charles then looked at the subus, which had freaked her out. Her desires for Charles had overpowered her fear, but she had to avoid involvement with this situation before she could move.


    "Charles~. I had nothing to do with this~. I would prefer not to be attacked~."


    Charles looked at the subus and had mixed feelings when hearing the words that she had said. While she was trying not to get involved, her desires for Charles were leaking. Her thoughts were telling her to do two things at once.


    "Do you speak the truth?"


    "Yes."


    The subus hadn''t realized she had been forced to speak the truth since she didn''t have to force herself to say the honest answer.


    Hearing that left the subus alone, Charles stared at the jar where the spirit was kept inside. Because of the spirit, Charles felt that this kind of work was annoying. He wasn''t much of a specialist in finding people. Killing someone was much more essible.


    Out of anger, he shook the jar in a frenzy that had made the eyes of the spirit spin.


    "Where''s the Saintess?"


    Without minding proper etiquette, he forcefully made the spirit speak.


    "I don''t know!!! When we fought!!! She teleported to the hub and never came back!!!"


    Charles had clicked his tongue, knowing Constance wasn''t within reach anymore. The only way for him to find her was when she returned to Earth willingly.


    "Then do you have anything to do with any kidnapping?"


    "No!!!"


    From this information alone, the kidnapping and Constance''s case were different. He was no longer interested in helping Felicia with this case since it had nothing to do with Constance.


    After the past few days of worrying, he sat down on the couch of the subus queen. Charles'' in his thoughts, wondered what Constance was doing.

 Chapter 172 Sweet Home

    [Charles POV]


    With everything happening around me, I sat on the couch, trying to rx my mind. I had already thought of a suitable punishment for the spirit.


    "Charles~!"


    The subus queen walked over to me and sat on myp. Looking at her, I would say that she was highly daring. But considering that I had a natural affinity with a subus, I couldn''t me them.


    "You seem to be stressed recently~! I could help you release that tension~!"


    She sexily whispered into my ears. Before I started anything, I immediately turned the spirit into a mute. I didn''t want to hear his voice every day.


    "So~? How about it~?"


    Before I could answer, another subus showed up. Like the subus queen, this person had some resemnce to the person on myp.


    Both of them had red hair and red eyes. The older one of the two had long hair, while the smaller one had twin tails. The one on me hadrger proportions and more mature charm, while the one who came here was a little older than me.


    "Mom!!! I smell a delicious energy!!!"


    The daughter of this subus came to this room and stared at us. Once she noticed me, she stared at me like a precious gem.


    "Charles???"


    At this point, I should count how many people could recognize me or not. The daughter ran up to me and pushed her mother out of the way. It was funny how she did this without giving too much thought to her mother.


    "Betty~, you shouldn''t treat your mother like this~."


    With how her daughter had treated her, therger subus got angry. She walked up to her daughter, pulling her cheeks.


    "Mum!!! I, Sorry!!! Not in front of him!!!"


    Not only was she apologizing, but she was also embarrassed by what her mother did in front of me.


    "Now~. Where were we~?"


    The two had made up and looked at me like a hungry beast. I had never tried a mother-and-daughterbo before, but there''s never toote to have one now.


    I''m sure the girls won''t mind... After I do a quickie, I should be back home. What am I even thinking about? I could ask Courtney or Rose forfort.


    "Sorry, but I''m not in the mood. This stupid thing ruined it for me, and now I''m tired. If I''m ever interested, I wille back. See ya."


    "Wait!!!"


    Desperation was a scary thing. Before they could convince me to stay, I teleported away back home.


    After hours of forcing people to do my bidding, it gets tiring. Coming back home to my room, no one was there. I didn''t want to move due to thefiness of my bed. Eventually, I drifted to sleep.


    [Third Person POV]


    "Master~?"


    Nene entered the room to see Charles asleep. Watching him rest, Nene couldn''t help but stare at his sleeping body.


    Even if they had been together for half a year, recently, Nene felt their time together had been decreasing a lot. It didn''t help that Charles had business to attend to in the hub, and she also had to take care of the egg in case of an emergency.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was one time when Reina and Nene argued, and Reina said something that made it feel authentic. She has been feeling lonely recently. Spending time with the other girls was fine, but it wasn''t enough.


    Knowing that it was pointless to stare at him, she went up to him and touched his cheeks. With Charles''s mental fatigue, he was still sleeping like a log.


    "Master... You''re still warm as ever."


    On instinct, Nene slid onto his bed and embraced him. The warm feeling had captivated her, and in time she went to sleep.


    [Charles POV]


    Waking up in the embrace of a woman''s chest felt nice. I couldn''t see who it was, but from the size and feeling, Nene was on me.


    "Master~?"


    I didn''t expect Nene to wake up from my embrace. Usually, she would need to put in the effort to wake her up.


    "Sorry for waking you up."


    "Don''t mind it~! I want to be with you~!"


    Hearing what Nene had said, I felt my heart tug. When was thest time I had spent time with Nene alone?


    It was over a month ago before I spent my time with Nene. It didn''t help that I had personal issues to deal with.


    "I also feel the same."


    Since Nene and I was now together, spending time together rather than alone was better. Nene and I had set a positive mood when we talked.


    "Did you find the Old Nun~?"


    Sometimes it was hard to get used to her nickname. Even with the spirit telling me that Constance was alive, that was still a few days ago. She had escaped to the hub, but even so, it wasn''t granted that she was still fine.


    "She''s in the hub, I can''t do anything about it unless shees back."


    "Does that mean you will spend more time with us~?"


    I flicked her forehead for being too dismissive about it. I can''t me her as she didn''t have much of a positive feeling toward someone stealing her time with her lover.


    "Master... What was that for~?"


    "You shouldn''t be too happy with Constance''s disappearance."


    Looking at Nene, I doubt she took what I said to ount. What was I going to do with her? Nene then rubbed her cheeks against mine and purred like a cat.


    "Master~! Can you spoil me~? You haven''t done it for a while~!"


    She moved away from me andy down with her stomach exposed. For old times'' sake, I had done what she asked.


    Worrying for Constance won''t do me any good. There was nothing I could do for her. All I could hope was that nothing wrong would have happened to her when she arrived at the hub.


    I took my mind off that and spent the rest of my day with Nene in peace.

 Chapter 173 Constances Struggle

    [Constance POV]


    Fighting a losing battle was foolish on my part. Even with my powers strengthened by Charles'' energy, I couldn''t harm my enemy once.


    Knowing that I wouldn''t be able to survive at this rate, I knew I had to do something other than fight.


    It didn''t take long before I thought of an idea. The hub, which was recently added, would be my only chance. Any artifacts that helped with escaping were disabled in the barrier the man in front of me created. I would like to return, but it would be impossible now.


    "Have a good day."


    "???"


    Before he could attack, I confused him briefly and teleported to the hub. Getting to safety, I felt slightly rxed.


    Hub 4142324. That was the ce I teleported into. When I had teleported here, I was expecting a much better ce. This ce was like a slum in the past. Being out of the open, I could see this ce was highly unhygienic.


    Before I left, I looked at the signs, which I could strangely read. The rules in the hub were exined; looking at it, there wasn''t much to see.


    The three rules were in and simple. Looking at them, I could see why this ce was like how it was. The first rule was strange. Any business and transaction was forbidden and would result in an immediate ban.


    This was a huge problem. If that were the case, no one here could sell or buy anything. Leaving the slums would be impossible if you couldn''t sell or trade.


    As for the second rule was something I wouldn''t expect. Being outside for more than eight hours would result in an immediate ban. While this was limiting, I doubt it would have much effect.


    And for the final rule, the ce where she traveled was dangerous. She knew that being in a ce like this would result in death. Killing someone here would double the currency you receive once you kill someone. I could see why this ce was almost deserted. I barely sensed any lifeforms.


    Should I allow myself to get banned? Finding what happens to people that get banned, you would only be teleported to the wild with no sense of real direction.


    I couldn''t help but sigh when I looked at my current predicament. Where I was at is just as dangerous as my previous location.


    Trusting anyone here was not a situation I could afford, and making a scene would only cause more trouble. I would have to find other ways to leave this ce or get banned.


    Looking at my options, being eight hours out in the open also didn''t seem ideal. Trading and doing business would also be impossible, as trusting someone would be impossible in my current situation.


    I wish I could return home and have Charlesfort me, but that was impossible. I had to wait a few weeks to ensure I was safe.


    Leaving the hub''s starting point was going to beplicated. I had already sensed a few presences in front, and avoiding them would be the best solution.


    Now that my artifacts were usable, it was time for them to be in use. Most of the artifacts I had in hand were gifts the people gave. Sometimes it was hard for me to ept all these artifacts, but I was grateful to have them in times like these.


    Invisibility, presence concealment, and teleportation. I teleported away from the five people heading in my direction, and now all I needed to do was hide outside for eight hours.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Something was wrong. Even when I used these three artifacts, I could sense that the five people approaching me could still track me.


    If I couldn''t stay in this hub for eight hours, then all I could do was leave. Leaving this slum would take me a while to find a different hub.


    Once again, I used my teleportation artifact to reach the maximum distance. I sighed when the artifact on hand disappeared, using all of its power.


    The exit of this slum was already within reach, and the people that had tried to follow me should not need to continue this chase.


    Preparing a camping kit couldn''t be more satisfying in this situation. If I couldn''t find a different hub to stay in, I would have to prepare to stay here for weeks.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    "Our target has left the zone."


    One of the men clicked their tongue, seeing that the money they could earn had disappeared. Constance made the right choice in choosing to escape.


    These people here were hunters that would try to hunt anyone here in this hub. While any business and transaction were prohibited, earning that money would be handyter in life.


    The currency from the hub was a universal thing, no matter what. These currencies could be used anywhere else.


    "Forget about this target. We would only be wasting our time going to the wilderness. You should know how dangerous it is."


    "But our target was rich! Looking how many artifact was that person holding!"


    The wilderness was a dangerous ce, probably even more so than these people hunting anyone they could find.


    In the unknown, monsters of any rank could appear. The chances for anyone surviving out there would be nearly impossible if you didn''t have the proper knowledge.


    "That''s the problem. You don''t know what they have nned in store, we will only be risking ourselves more than we already have to."


    Talking rationally, they decided to stop this chase. As hunters, they knew when to stop. This was what they did for a living.


    [Constance POV]


    The forest was an eerie ce to be in when I had no idea what could be in store. I still had my invisibility and presence concealment artifact on to avoid any problems heading my way.


    My situation wasn''t ideal by any means, but if I wanted to survive, I would have to minimize any risk possible.

 Chapter 174 Constances Struggle (Part II)

    A few hours in, and trouble was in my way. Monsters with a superior sense of smell could already sense where I was at.


    Their power was nothing to scoff at. I doubt anyone from our world could hold a candle to this werewolf that I was up against.


    Luckily there was only one enemy in front if I could somehow distract the monsters. I would be safe for the time being.


    In the meanwhile, I tried to distance myself from the wolf. But with the speed it wasing at, it was unlikely that I would be able to run it out.


    After being chased by the monster for ten minutes, a monster with the same caliber attacked the unsuspecting wolf.


    And what had attacked was a giant red smander. The smander hadnded a critical hit with a fire breath, resulting in the wolf being injured.


    Even if I wasn''t being chased anymore, an opportunity had risen. I could run away and never meet these monsters again or wait until one of them dies and finish the remaining one.


    From what I had observed, the smander wasn''t aware of my presence. It had only located the wolf attacks when I was being chased around. And with the wolf''s injury, the chances of the smander winning were higher.


    The battle between the two monsters was overpowering. If I stepped in too close, I would be flung around.


    Being helpless was a situation no one wanted to be in. It has been a while since I was this helpless. I didn''t expect so much trouble toe my way. Next time I return to Earth, I will show the people who plotted my death what pain really is.


    Finishing my internal monologue, I focused back on the fight. Injuries on both monsters started to appear the more they fought.


    Even when the werewolf was burnt earlier, it was still as strong as ever. At this rate, the werewolf would win and would probably attack me.


    Never in my life would I have expected to heal a monster. The smander may have sensed my magic, but with me assisting it, it fired a more substantial fire than its previous attack. Sensing the urgency to dodge, the werewolf did so with its left arm being scorched.


    With another blow, the werewolf''s left arm was not unusable. Being at a disadvantage, the werewolf tried to retreat in a hurry.


    But before, it could do so, even with its superior speed. The fire smanderunched a ray of fire st,nding a direct blow. I doubt anyone from Earth other than Charles could survive that.


    I better run. I can''t gain any materials from a burnt body. Before the smander attacked me, I immediately escaped.


    Looking at the sky, I could see the night was about toe. Camping in the forest didn''t seem appealing when I could be attacked anytime. Next time I get something, I should have a monster repellent.


    ~


    Night had dawned, and monsters that were active during the night had appeared. It would take me five days to get tired if I were awake constantly.


    Before I went to sleep, I would observe the possible threats at night. I didn''t want to be attacked during the night. There would be no way for me to defend myself when I was asleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking at the new monsters appearing, I could see some predators among the amiss. One monster had especially caught my attention.


    It was a ck panther that stared directly into my eyes. The panther could still see through me, even with all the artifacts in my hand.


    For once, the monster staring at me didn''t attack. Once it was time, the panther had left, leaving behind a trail.


    ~


    Four days passed, and I finally found a different hub. I had to cross a forest all day and night and walk around a mountain.


    There was danger everywhere, leaving me no time to rest. I could only pray that the hub I entered could be somewhat safe.


    Other than the time I spent my days with Charles, when have I ever been this exhausted? Considering how exhausted I was, my brain wouldn''t let me think about it.


    Looking at the hub, I could say the state was much better than the previous one I was at. While it was old-fashioned, the presence around the city was much more than the ghost town than the other hub.


    Once I had arrived at the entrance, I was fairly surprised to see howx the guards were. They didn''t question me and allowed me in without process. It was weird, but I couldn''t question why they let me in because I was tired.


    Before I could do anything else, I had to search for a ce to stay. Even if I told myself, I could be awake for five days, using all my energy didn''t help.


    Around the town were people from various races. Compared to Earth, just one of these people would be considered rare, but now they are everywhere.


    It didn''t take long before I could find a ce to stay.


    "How long would it cost to book a room for a week?"


    After a week, I nned to return to Earth. Charles would notice that I was missing and would help with the situation. To ensure my safety, I would need at least a week to be in the clear.


    "Five hub token would be a week."


    I had 1500 hub tokens. During the first month, I received 750; during my time with Charles, I earned another 750.


    As someone new to this ce, I couldn''t tell their actual values. My state of mind also didn''t help with how sleep-deprived I was.


    [Do you ept giving your five hub tokens to Mairus?]


    The system''s screen opened, asking if I wanted to trade those tokens to the innkeeper. I epted the system''s transaction without any questions. The keys to the room were handed, and going to the room, I slept.

 Chapter 175 Linseys Request

    [Charles POV]


    "Linsey, its been a while."


    My sadistic friend has requested something from me. Even if our contract was on a yearly base, to my surprise, she hadn''t used me a lot. With how much she supplied me with resources, you would think she would ask for more.


    "Yes, it has been a while."


    West saw each other during our raid on the world Gaia. To be precise, a month and a half ago. After our invasion, Linsey seemed busy.


    I wonder what she has been to? With a new world being obtained and our world advancing, many things would pop up in Linsey''s schedule.


    "Works been busy. So what do you need me for today?"


    Getting straight to the point, I asked what Linsey had wanted. It was something important if that so happens to be the case.


    "Impatient, are we? I thought we were friends. Come on, let''s have a talk."


    When Linsey invited me for a talk, I sat down for a talk. For the month we haven''t seen each other, we talked about how we have been.


    I felt like this was a reurring event to the people that I was close with. Nevertheless, I followed the n, and we told each other stories.


    My story was pretty simple to reiterate since I had done this a lot. As for Linsey, she had to leave Earth a lot. Working with the big boss for an interdimensional organization was a big deal. She needed a lot of connections with people across the world.


    "For why I call you here. There''s an important reason for this. Do you remember that bitch Amanda?"


    It was hard to forget about her when Linsey had been bad-mouthing her during the party. But what does she have to do with this matter?


    "Yeah, I remember."


    "That bitches'' alliance member was invaded. Their alliance tried to take revenge, but their attack was unsessful."


    I thought Linsey would be happy with Amanda''s failure, but that wasn''t true. Maybe they did hold some sentimental feelings for each other.


    "Not only was it unsessful, but our whole organization will be involved. We''re now at war with the other side."


    War? I never thought an organizational war would ur, from me destroying seven worlds to fighting hundreds of worlds.


    "The people from the top can''t join this war as only people from under the third rank world could be involved."


    "You''re the only person I know who could end this war. I know this is a tall order to ask, but this is an matter that could also effect our world."


    Whether I didn''t get myself involved in this matter, the people from the IUC would get involved. If the enemy world wanted to cripple someone from the IUC side, they would go for us.


    Thinking about this matter made me sigh. If I didn''t fight now, I would have to fightter with many losses.


    "I have no choice in the matter. But the people of the IUC better give me a special reward."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course, if you do something noteworthy. The people of the IUC have to give you something. Otherwise, our reputation would be ruined."


    Linsey had expected this from me. She smiled, seeing that I had epted this offer. While the details were minor, I knew what I had to do.


    "When would we set out?"


    "In three days."


    Three days? Constance was still missing, and more problems kept popping up. Since I had received my power, I noticed my days were barely dull. Even when I set all my bad luck to zero, that didn''t happen.


    "Three days? Do we even have time to bex?"


    "Currently, we''re in cease fire. But from intel, the other side seems to be nning to attack. In three days, all of our forces will attack. This will be an all-out attack. If we fail, you should know how serious the problem will be."


    Failure meant the destruction of this organization. Well, not annihtion, but all the influence the IUC built in the lower world will be gone. Their capital would decline if they lost all their branched organization.


    Fucking politics. Everything has to be political. Even when Linsey had said everything she needed, she asked me to stay for a while.


    "It''s been a while since we had fun together. I have something interesting in mind, why don''t youe and watch it?"


    Fun? I tried to imagine Linsey getting prisoners from a cell and torturing them. That was all I could think of when looking at Linsey.


    Following Linsey''s entertainment, I was surprised that it was something else. I saw Linsey as a one-dimensional character who only enjoyed the pain of others.


    "How is it?"


    Linsey brought me to an isted space. In here many gaming devices from every generation are here. I didn''t think Linsey was a gamer.


    But looking at her petite appearance, I wouldn''t say I was surprised. And for the whole day, Linsey and I spent a whole day ying games.


    [Third Person POV]


    "How''s the situation?"


    A dragon spoke with a grimace on his face. Even when the dragon asked about the situation, he knew it looked terrible. Everyone here was part of the IUC. Among the higher-ups, there were the people directly in the war. They were here to give the details of what was happening.


    "Three of our worlds have already been destroyed. Inparison, we have only destroyed one. We don''t know when our enemies will attack."


    Gathering information about the other side was tricky. While there were spies in each organization, not everything would be leaked. The most vital information would have to be shared in secrecy.


    "We would like to request more resources for the worlds that will be engaged inbat. At this rate, we might be wiped out."


    From this conversation, you could tell it looked bad for the IUC. They were at a disadvantage with the other side, and being at a disadvantage in the war wasn''t a good sign.

 Chapter 176 Hunger

    [Third Person POV]


    Ruined. The world that had been engaged in war had been ruined. Almost everything in this world had been wiped, and the smell of ashes and debris could be seen everywhere.


    Despite the world being ruined, not everything was lost. Survivors that had lived up to the war had gathered together. Hope within their eyes didn''t die, but the anger had red.


    Everyone here knew they didn''t have to power to get revenge, but vengeance was never toote. Even if they have to bear this grudge for generations, they will do whatever it takes to curse their enemies.


    The world that was destroyed is a third-rank world. This may seem like a big deal to the eyes of others, but with how vast the system had located, this happens daily.


    In the world, a lone person lies there. One thing that had filled the young man''s mind was the hunger guing his mind. Food was scarce with the destruction of this world. For a man who loved to eat, he found this situation nauseating.


    "Food..."


    The man muttered in despair, knowing hunger would be his main problem. With the terrible conditions of this world, searching for fresh food would be almost impossible.


    "Food..."


    What didn''t help was that he lived exceptionally far away from the closest survivor. The area he was in was a rural vige, one that was peaceful. He felt like he would die without help and food along the way.


    Even the hub they had ess to was gone due to the invasion. A hidden rule set by the system was when you''re in your home world, and an invasion is going on, the people can''t leave their world. This would be limited to seven days.


    With the hunger starting to get to him, he felt like he would go insane. No matter what, he would find something to eat.


    After hours of searching, a result had been made. But it was a monster that had toxic fumes mixed with its body.


    "Must eat..."


    The boy that had searched for food hadn''t realized his situation. Desperate for food, he ran towards a monster that would beat him by normal means.


    Upon their first encounter, the mutated cockroach had headbutted the boy. The shell of the monsters with the fumes had rendered the boy useless within a move.


    The sight of the attempt was pathetic for a desperate person. Any moment the boy would die from hunger and blood loss from being bashed by the cock roach. Sensing that the boy was still alive, it moved closer and devoured the boy''s arm.


    Death wasing closer. Being eaten was quite ironic for an avid eater. In the doors of death, the body didn''t resist. He knew he was going to die and had resisted trying. The madness he had cleared up and had freaked him out. He would rather die than lose his sanity.


    Suddenly when he was about to die, his eyes started to darken. Something possessed him, and the monster approaching him was suddenly sucked into his mouth.


    "Food..."


    The boy''s body changed once the cockroach had been sucked into the boy''s stomach. Power invigorated him, and all the damages done to him were healed.


    As for the radiationing from the bug, instead of harming the body. It had strengthened the boy tremendously. His leg arm, which was bitten, hade back, but his attitude had changed entirely.


    "More..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even after the boy had absorbed the bug, he wasn''t satisfied. Like a wild beast, the boy searched for any preying his way.


    With this happening, the boy would eventually run into more monsters. And with more monsters, he started to absorb all their powers. Such power growth was rare. Only people with exceptional skills would be able to do this.


    After the boy ate everything in sight, the hunger within didn''t stop. Ten monsters that were the size of a deer weren''t enough.


    "Another survivor? I didn''t expect to meet someone else. Kid! Let''s work together, in a situation like this we got to cooperate."


    A survivor was surprised to see another person close to him. He was relieved after finding someone else that could work with him. Being alone in times like these were hard when one neededfort.


    "Food..."


    "Kid, sorry to break it to you, but I got nothing."


    The boy walked closer to the man, and it was weird when the boy acted creepy. As for the man, he noticed the strange color in the boy''s eyes.


    "Food..."


    "Stay away."


    Realizing something was wrong with the boy. He told him to stay away. Of course, the boy was unresponsive to the man''s warning, like a mindless zombie.


    Seeing that the boy was hostile, he began to make the first move. There was guilt on his face knowing that the boy was mentally traumatized from the war.


    Ending the boy''s misery, he tried to blow the boy''s head off with his fist. Unfortunately, the oue was undesirable for the man.


    Attempting to make a physical attack, a ck hole opened in the boy''s mouth. Not only did his blow stop, but his arms also went missing.


    The boy''s power increased again, and blood loss made the man pale. What was surprising was that the pain one was supposed to receive was not there.


    "Fuck!!!"


    Meeting a cannibal scared the soul out of him. For someone trying to survive, being scared was thest thing you wanted a predator to know.


    Out of desperation, he threw a sharp object at the boy instead of a punch. But due to his nervousness, the sharp object went into his mouth, never to be seen again.


    ~


    In the end, the man died. The hunger within the boy had disappeared, and he returned to normal.


    "What have I done???"


    The boy remembered everything he had done. Disgust welled within, knowing what he had eaten. He could vividly remember the taste of everything he ate, and the tear in him started to rain down. Those powers of his. It was dangerous yet agonizing.

 Chapter 177 Spa With Reina

    The day after meeting Linsey, I told everyone I would be gone in two days. Everyone in the room understood as I exined the situation. A possible war could ur anytime in this world if I didn''t join.


    Before I left, I would be spending my time with them each for half a day. Reina would be going first, followed by Nene, Courtney, and Rose thest. This was decided by lottery, which made it fair for everyone.


    Reina being the first one, was at a considerable disadvantage. She was dissatisfied with the results but couldn''t do anything about it. Out of everyone, she had the least time to prepare.


    Since the timer had already started, Reina wasted no time to begin our date. I didn''t know where I wanted to go, but Reina seemed to have an idea.


    "Reina where are we going?"


    "A surprise would be more exciting rather than me tell you directly."


    If it was a surprise, I hope it could keep me interested. Judging by our means of transportation, I could say we will be leaving the ind.


    While the small ind is the best ce for students to learn, itcks entertainment.


    Hawaii was the ind where we went. Even after hundreds of years, this ce was still considered a ce for rxation.


    With my identity, it didn''t take long before we got free ess to the ind. Before anyone could make a scene, I erased their memories of me being here.


    Reina took me to a spa. I had never been to a spa, but it was sweet if Reina wanted me to rx before I went out to war.


    "You know, having you decide where we wanted to go has always been a good idea."


    Her ideas were always the best whenever Reina chose where we should go. It had always ended with the day being good.


    Knowing I hadplimented her choice, we walked in happy, excepting this ce to be outstanding upon entering a resort. From my nces alone, I could tell that the resort was high-ss.


    Without letting me do anything, Reina went to the receptionist. She had already made a reservation for the whole ce with money.


    "Please follow us. We will start with your treatment."


    Ady had the expression of a predator once she saw me. Before she led me on the way there, Reina made a stop.


    "If possible I would like to be in the same room with my lover. That wouldn''t be too hard right?"


    Reina made a reasonable request. I would have made the same request if a guy were doing the same. And if he were being weird, I would get rid of him.


    "I will make the arrangement then."


    There was an affronted tone from the woman, but she was doing her job. With the arrangement done, we went to a room where two people could get the treatment simultaneously.


    What we started with was a message. Before we started with this treatment, I went to the changing room and took everything off. Grabbing a towel around my waist, I returned to the room.


    Reina had changed already changed by the time I got back. This was my first time getting into a spa, so I had no idea what to expect.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The person who was going to massage us was two separate girls. From their earlier conversation, I had heard earlier these two had fought earlier to be the ones to do my treatment.


    It was amusing how they settled it. As for what they did, they did rock, paper, and scissors. I didn''t want to say it, but one of the girls here had a skill and won because of it.


    In the end, she was the person who was going to touch my body all around, and I wondered how that would feel.


    ~


    After the massage, I felt more rxed than ever. The room was quiet as I preferred not to talk whenever I wanted to rx. Reina was the same, but I could hear her moan on asion.


    Now that it was finished, Reina and I went to a private hot tub to rx. With the two of us alone, we sat down feeling peace. The warm feelinging from the water really helps one''s mind clear.


    "You really enjoyed the massages there, didn''t you?"


    "The people here really excels at what they do."


    At first, Reina didn''t exactly get what I was getting at. Once I grabbed her ass, she instantly realized the double meaning that I had said.


    "Do you like being touched that much?"


    I started to tease her, which backfired. Instead of being embarrassed, Reina took the stride and fought back.


    What Reina did first was to get on top of myp. Before she tried to do anything, I spoke to her about the past.


    "Hey, Reina. Do you remember the time we did our first time in a hot tube with Nene?"


    Those words made Reina stop and think about our past. My first impression of her was that she was a weirdo. I can''t help but look back at how much we have been through. I can''t believe there was a time when I was afraid of anything.


    "Can we forget about that memory... I wasn''t in the right mind at that time."


    Knowing that she barged into my moment with Nene, she realized the severity of it. I didn''t care, as our rtionship had improved because of it.


    "Sorry, I doubt I could forget."


    Reina begrudgingly kissed me on the lips. Her hips moved along with her body which tempted my body.


    "I will make you forget it with this moment."


    In actuality, we didn''t have much time before I swapped to a different girl. As cruel as it is, that was the agreement made by these girls.


    Before I went out with Nene, I had to make Reina happy before I left. And what''s to end this small date with an intense lovemaking session?

 Chapter 178 Universal Dimensions War Preperation

    Two days had passed, and spending time with everyone was enjoyable. I felt ready to finish the war quickly and return home.


    Constance still hasn''t returned yet, and I hope she does quickly. I hope the IUC will allow me to find a search party for her once I gain enough merit for this war.


    "Linsey. How will we be getting there?"


    Out of curiosity, I asked about our method of transportation. I could wait a momentter, but it never hurts to ask now. Like everyone I asked, she didn''t answer and had a mysterious smile.


    "You will know when we''re on our way."


    "Who are we missing?"


    "Missing? We''re waiting for someone."


    I guess our method of traveling will depend on the personing. While we were talking, it didn''t take long before a person teleported.


    "It''s been a while, Charles."


    "Nice to meet you too, Agnus."


    Agnus had arrived. It had been a while since Ist saw him. He was the man who helped me install the dragon heart inside me.


    I was surprised to see him here. He was a big shot that would be hard for anyone to meet. While this matter was huge, he, a dragon, could afford these losses. The life span of a dragon varies from the amount of life force you have.


    And from what I heard, the life force of Agnus should have reached more than five digits. More than what an average human could imagine.


    "I heard many things from Linsey. You have grown tremendously."


    Like a teacher talking to his student, Agnus was proud to see how far I hade. The training he gave helped me a lot. It may not look like I needed it due to my skill, but it was helpful for stamina-rted activities. After making some small talk, Agnus finally got to the topic.


    "Ten of our world has been engaged inbat in the past few days. From what Linsey had told you a few days ago, you could tell that our side is losing."


    "The other side has about eight nine worlds while we have sixty nine."


    I could now see why we were at a significant disadvantage. They have many more worlds participating in the war and would have more people in the fight.


    "Let''s talk in my office, we have more to do there."


    Agnus opened a space portal that ripped through space. We entered the portal and saw more people in the room.


    Meeting new people sure is great. When Agnus arrived at his office, the people around had weed him back.


    "Before we start our meeting, let me introduce Charles."


    Having me introduced by Agnus had a weird feeling. It wasn''t nervousness, but being put in the spot gave me an indescribable feeling.


    "He will be our leadbatant during this war if we have any hope then its him."


    After I got introduced, Agnus hyped me up. Those who heard his words looked at me and started to observe.


    Some had believed in Agnus'' judgment, while others wondered what could be so special about me. Being treated like an object pissed me off, but I couldn''t do anything in this situation and could only stay silent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Charles. Before we send you off to battle, do you have any wishes? Of course, we won''t grant it right away. Once you show you abilities, we will try to grant your wish right away."


    Instead of waiting around for the war to finish, Angus had allowed me to have a request. The request wasn''t immediately put to use, but that shows how much Angus values me.


    Those who knew Agnus were shocked by his proposal. For him to grant this meant a lot to the others. I had earned some stern from his underlings.


    "There''s a friend of mine that went missing in the hub, I hope you can find her. Is that request possible?"


    "We do have resources that allow us to do that. We will find her immediately if you do well."


    Even if Agnus immensely helped me, I couldn''t trust his words entirely. He seemed to have read my thoughts andughed loudly.


    "If you''re concerned, I could sign a geass."


    When Agnus said that, I felt the re of some of his colleagues. They really do be like that. Meeting people with admirers was annoying. These people don''t think for themself.


    After Agnus got the geass, we signed it immediately.


    "Could I be deployed now? I want to get this over with."


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    After telling Charles which world he needed to go to, Charles went to the destination alone. Linsey was left behind with Agnus and his men.


    "Boss! Is there a need to do something like that?"


    They were worried about his dignity being ruined. Being too amodating would make people look down on that person.


    "Matthew."


    Agnus tried to calm down the speaker by calling out his name. For Agnus to do this because he recognizes Charles'' talent.


    As he had said earlier, he knew that Charles was someone that could turn the tides of this war. His instinct as a dragon was sharp. He couldn''t see the future or anything like that, but his prediction was always correct.


    "That child talent isn''t something anyone could mess with. I only needed to give him a push for him to unleash those talents."


    Agnus then looked at Linsey, who stood there. Even if Agnus and Linsey were aquatints due to their position, Agnus held more power overall.


    "You''re fortunate to have someone like him to be born on that. Sometimes I don''t understand why a talent like this is born under rubble."


    "What can I say? Luck''s a big part of life. And I just so happened tond in one."


    Despite their positions in thepany, Agnus wasn''t the type of person to care. Because he was a water dragon, he was more humbler than most dragons.


    As for Agnus'' colleagues, they began to track for more information.

 Chapter 179 Malleica (Part I)

    [Third Person POV]


    War was something that most people were generally interested in. When such an event happens, many will watch this battle from afar. Those who were cocky enough would join in to make a name for themselves.


    Some major and minorpanies will use war as a means of profit. As for the others, they will watch from afar to see if it is entertaining. This was how the world works. No one will care if someone from this dimension dies. That was how long it had been.


    Considering how widely the system connected everyone on a grand scale, this war was minor. In a few years or so, most people will forget what happened.


    The war between the IUC and Zephyr''s Trading Firm was now underway. The history between these two wasn''t bad, but they werepetitors. When you do business that is simr to one another, customers will be split.


    What led to this war was when the ZTF started an attack on a world that included the IUC. It didn''t start as a war, but it was an esction.


    Since bothpanies had to send representatives to talk about the situation, that was when things went wrong. The disagreement, which led to one thing after another, quickly turned into a fight.


    Engaging in war, the IUC didn''t expect the ZTF to have more power in the lower-ranked worlds. If the higher rank world were involved, then the situation should change.


    While it was true that the situation may change, fighting in the higher stages would be too risky. Even if a side was wiped out, losing too many men from a higher world rank wasn''t worth the effort.


    Malleica. A world where which contains primarily rocks. Not only was the world full of rocks but also precious ores. Ores that one wouldn''t find anywhere else.


    As a world part of the ZTF, the IUC prioritized this to be invaded. They were an enemy, and the resources gathered here would be highly profitable.


    And the person sent into this world was Charles. Wanting to find Constance, he took the quickest approach and started an invasion of this world.


    [Charles POV]


    Coming to this world, I started to observe the biome. Everywhere I checked, rocks of different sorts would be found.


    Once I found a small vige, I didn''t expect the inhabitant of this world to be made out of rocks. It wouldn''t be surprising to call them golems at this point.


    These rock people could regrow their limbs. Won''t they be great resources? If you think about it, they''re a money generator. Should I capture everyone instead?


    Calling Linsey, she should be near Agnus still. When I called, Linsey had been put on my call.


    "Linsey, these rock people could regrow their limbs. Should I capture them or break them into pieces?"


    When I had asked Linsey, another voice had been heard. Agnus was still with Linsey, so instead of Linsey, Agnus had answered instead.


    "It''s only preferable if you captured the higher ranking ones."<novelnext></novelnext>


    From Agnus''s words alone, I could tell that the lower-ranked rock creatures won''t be able to generate much money. It would be a hassle to get more than necessary.


    "That''s all I have to say. The next time I call, this would will be in my hands."


    I said my goodbyes onest time and started my work. This world was three times asrge for being the same rank as Earth.


    The first thing I needed to do was find a location filled with this world''s residents. The small vige could be my first visit, but I decided against it.


    Since I needed to destroy some of the people of this world, I dropped a meteor from a few kilometers away. Before I could feel the shaking of the meteor''s descent, I teleported away to a city that I had found.


    Arriving in the city, I was surprised to see how functional these rock beings were. Most of the rock people here had taken the form of a humanoid beings. I also felt they were stronger than those in the small vige.


    Standing on the tallest building, I wondered if anyone in this town would be able to notice something unusual. Despite being in a war, everyone here was calm. Odd, if I may say.


    Before going haywire and destroying everything, I checked out how these people acted. I was pretty surprised to hear them talk. While they couldmunicate, their way of talking was slow and rough.


    The lives of the rock creatures were envious to most. But it was also dull. The creatures here didn''t need to work. They wouldn''t need to work if they had a house and rocks on the ground.


    Some people wanted this kind of life, but for most, it was impossible. Now that I was here, the peace that they were supposed to have was gone.


    It was time for me to attack. To attract all of these rock creatures, I started to create chaos. Stomping on the ground, I destroyed the tallest building I was on. When I did that, the building started to copse.


    The townspeople''s attention started to gather on me, seeing what I had done. Hostility was shown to those that knew I was attacking.


    "Intruder!!!"


    Screeching in an annoying tone, I felt my ears about to burn. Before they could break my ears, I caused an explosion among the lesser beings in this town which had blown off almost all of the town.


    There were still a few humanoid rock creatures alive. Most of their limbs were destroyed, but they had their cores together. Before I let them regenerate, I killed off the rock monsters with weaker energy levels.


    "You! Tell me how this society of yours works."


    One of the stronger people in this town was chained down. Forcing it to answer, I messed with its mind.


    There were no resistances to my mind control. For someone as strong as this, it didn''t have much of an awareness for it to resist.

 Chapter 180 Malleica (Part II)

    Information gathering was harder with these golems speaking in broken words. Their way of talking was annoying, but I had calmed myself down not to break them into pieces.


    The cores of these golems were their tell. The darker shade their core is, the more power they have. And from what I could tell, the one I captured had little power.


    For a second rank world, I thought this ce would be more organized. The people of Malleica don''t have many ways tomunicate with people away from the town.


    While the ZTF has set up its organization here, they don''t involve most of the residents of this world. Only the top of the food chain would join the ZTF and fight for their cause.


    When you think about it, this world was peaceful but boring at the same time. I wonder what these golems do for entertainment. I didn''t want to hear anything from them, so I stopped myself from asking.


    Looking at the cores of these golems, it was too bad I couldn''tpare the power level of the strongest in this town to the strongest in the world.


    Before I took a while to think, I decided to tie the golem up and return after I knew when keeping this golem would be useful. And if it weren''t, I would leave it here forever. I''m sure someone freed it a few yearster.


    Leaving the ce, I found a different ce to attack. Compared to the tiny town, this one was a city. Even if I couldn''t see everyone''s core, I could feel that the people here were much stronger. It looks like I won''t being backed to the tied-up golem.


    "Who!!! Are!!! You?!!"


    I didn''t expect a rock would have extraordinary sense. Shouting from a few kilometers away, I could see the golem looking in my direction. Instead of showing up in front of him, I came from behind.


    "I''m Charles. Sorry, but I can''t see the ranks of you people. Are you near the top?"


    When an invasion begins, the ranking of our enemy is hidden. The rock creature quickly turned around and grabbed me when I finished talking.


    "Going to crush me? I suggest you don''t do that."


    The golem, of course, didn''t take my words seriously and had done what I said not to. All the bones in my body had been crushed, and the blood spilled on the golem had been corrosive. His limbs started to break down, and any more would kill itpletely.


    "What are you?!!"


    Shocked by a corrosive substanceing from my blood, he tried to cut off any part of its body that contained my blood. Before the blood went into the core, he had barely stopped it in the nick of time.


    But that wasn''t enough. My body had recovered quicker than the rock''s limb. Before I yed around longer, I chained the golem up like thest golem from the previous town.


    Chained down, it grunted and tried to struggle its way out. Even if the golem tried to weaken these chains, it would take years before it got out.


    Those who saw the battle had ended without difficulty ran in panic. There were some people that still initiatedbat with me, but I didn''t find it worthwhile.


    As for the runners, I could leave these golems alive, but this was war. The golems here probably weren''t involved with the ZTF, but I can''t afford to be nice to a possible enemy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Before the golems could scream in pain, I finished them all rupture on the ground. Like an earthquake, everything had copsed. The only thing alive was the golem I had chained earlier.


    [Third Person POV]


    "Linsey do you know the person that Charles wants to find?"


    Using a tracker, Agnus and the rest of his crew are spectating the actions of Charles. After seeing what Charles could do, the crew that doubted Agnus'' judgment could now see why he praised him so highly.


    As for Agnus'' question, he might as well start searching for said person. Linsey here is the person closest to Charles, so she might have a clue on who''s missing.


    "Her name is Constance. She has been gone from our world for almost a week."


    The news of Constance disappearing had spread within the higher-up socialdder on Earth. They had to hide this information from the humans on Earth, or panic would arise.


    "He''s really something, isn''t he?"


    His question was meant for himself, but those who listened in couldn''t help but wonder what abilities Charles had.


    The powers he showcased didn''t match those from a second-world rank. It was evident from the destruction he caused.


    While he wasn''t overly strong to the others in the room, it was impressive for someone his age and background.


    "I didn''t expect him to be this arrogant..."


    Agnus muttered once again. During their training, Charles never disyed such actions. His way of fighting was fatal to those much stronger than him in a battle.


    It was understandable if you saw it from Charles''s perspective. All of his battles had ended with winning with ease. To him, no opponent would match him at the level he was ying at. That was all it was.


    Knowing what Agnus had said, everyone in the room couldn''t help but pity Charles. Despite being calm and chill to most people, he was a perfectionist.


    To Agnus, this w could not be overlooked. As someone who had trained Charles a little, he had considered Charles, his student. Unknown to Charles, he will be forced to take a beating because of his recent attitude.


    Inside the camera, Charles sneezed at the thought of Agnus. He ignored the danger he would face in the future and continued to go to his destination.


    When arriving at a major city, he luckily went to a city where a ZTF base resided. This was an enemy that he needed to find. After all, it was part of the job.

 Chapter 181 Melleica (Part III)

    The ZTF knew an attacker had started an invasion in this world, but they disregarded it, thinking it was a scout.


    What could one person do in a battle of millions? Especially in a second-ranked world, like? Even if someone was insanely strong, the chances of sending one should be low.


    Since that was their thought process, Charles had destroyed one vige, a town, and a city. Next up would be a major city that they had upied.


    With the ZTF gathering materials from this world, Charles had walked in without being noticed. When he saw this ce, it was like a sweat factory.


    The golems that were working here were like machinespared to the ones that were up in the less cultivated area.


    Charles frowned at this sight. Working as a mascot wasn''t as bad as this, but remembering the hardship that came with it had brought him unpleasant memories.


    "I didn''t take him the type to pity someone."


    Agnus looked at Charles. From Charles'' expression, Agnus knew what he thought. Since Angus didn''t know much of Charles'' past, he couldn''t have guessed this would happen.


    Linsey didn''t say anything and stared at the screen. Instead of concentrating on Charles, she stared at the golem''s work.


    A sadistic streak struck her, and she couldn''t help but be ecstatic seeing the conditions of these golems.


    Those who had felt her intention couldn''t help but sigh. Linsey''s nature was known to everyone here. She had been friends with Agnus for a long time.


    Back to Charles, after looking at the sight for a few minutes, he got back to do what he needed to do.


    Finding the nearest ZTF member, Charles scouted around the whole factory and started eliminating all the weakest members without effort. All of them had fallen to the ground, unsure of their death.


    "What''s going on!!!"


    Seeing a subordinate die without any reason was a scary thing. Before he could investigate what had caused hisckey''s death. A shadow had hidden behind him.


    The shadowy figure, Charles, had grabbed the leader of the ZTF member of this group by the throat.


    "Who are you!!!"


    "Does it matter? All you need to do is answer my question."


    This time Charles wasn''t ying around. He didn''t need to entertain the ZTF leader of this factory. All he needed was the location of the remaining factories in this world.


    "Tell me where all your organization in this world is located."


    By gaining this information, he could wipe this group out first. At first, the information spilled from the leader had the leader bbergasted.


    Being forced to tell information to your enemy was a scary thing. Not only would you be cursed for betraying your people, but knowing that you were their downfall was a sin that most people wouldn''t be able to handle.


    "Fuck!!! Fuck!!! FUCK!!!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The tears fell, and Charles had crushed his neck. The tears didn''t move him at all. Even if he cared for his people, he was still a piece of shit in the eyes of Charles.


    Charles then destroyed everything in this factory, including the golems that worked for the factory. He felt that ending their lives would be better for them. Charles wasn''t a saint, but if he didn''te along, they would have been ving for all their lives.


    "Ho. He does have a serious side. It looks like I don''t have to drill it into his head."


    Agnus saw the efficiency that Charles disyed. He will be less harsh on Charles next training.


    "Linsey, what''s his past?"


    Instead of Agnus, one of Agnus'' subordinates had asked Linsey about his past. Linsey told them without much guilt that Charles'' past may be terrible, but many were worse. And Linsey knew that Charles wouldn''t care. His life now was much better.


    "I see... Talent doese in many ways..."


    To Agnus and his subordinates, they had seen many talents before. There were talents born from wealthy families, poor, and average backgrounds.


    "To be the strongest in his world within months. It''s a pity he was born into that world. Agnus, do you n on investing in that boy?"


    Having seen enough, one of the subordinates asked Agnus about his thoughts on Charles. If Agnus doesn''t invest, then she will do it herself.


    May, one of Agnus''s subordinates, was from a fourth rank world. While his powers were still unknown, from what he disyed, he could easily be on par with people in a fourth rank world in the far future.


    Talents could be seen everywhere, but those nurtured the best would bloom. Waiting for Agnus'' answer, she waited for his words.


    "Invest? While I do feel that Charles had meet my standards, there is someone else I''m more interested in."


    Everyone except Linsey knew what he meant. Linsey was shocked to hear what he had said, but with how far the system had spread, there could be talents that outshine Charles himself.


    "I see..."


    May, hearing that, nodded understanding. The person that Agnus wanted to invest in was a monster one would barely see in their lifetime. They were lucky that Agnus somehow got that talent early before anyone else.


    They would have nominated that person toe to this war if they weren''t from a higher-ranked world.


    With Agnus'' n in store, May was cooking up her ns. Hearing that Charles had met the requirement for his standards, her choice to invest in Charles'' motivated her even more.


    Thinking about this, Charles had been destroying everything left and right. It was a shame that he couldn''t destroy the world. He needed the strong golems for their resources.


    Knowing the general location of every base made it better for Charles. While it was still tiring to go everywhere in a matter of hours, the world had been conquered.


    Watching Charles, Agnus'' subordinates praised Charles for his work ethic. Finish within hours, the first world Melleica was now out ofmission for the ZTF.

 Chapter 182 Confidence

    [Charles POV]


    Finishing the world of Melleica, I returned to base. Since the war system allowed me to gain the reward of Melleica, I hope it will give me something good.


    As for the golems, I captured. I had all of them located in the same spot. Agnus and his men should be able to take care of it.


    Once I returned, I could see the mood of the room change. It was more of a joyous one than before. My efforts in taking over Melleica had improved everyone''s impression of me.


    "Well done. You did a satisfactory job. As for your reward, your friend is now being searched for."


    While Agnus didn''t show proof, I doubt he would cancel his promise in front of his followers. Now what? Should I speed run and destroy a world in seconds?


    "Before you leave, let''s talk about something."


    I felt Agnus'' words be heavy. How ridiculous. His words were enough to put a hold on me. This was our power difference. Even without much effort, Agnus could lock me in ce.


    "Is there something else?"


    Even when the room was cold, there was no point in being scared. Asking what was up, Agnus spoke once again.


    "When you fight, you have a significant weakness. You don''t take anything seriously."


    ? Was there a need? Every opponent I fought had no power to defy my skill. I thought it was pointless thinking about it.


    "You think that it''s pointless, right?"


    I nodded when I knew Agnus could read what I had thought. There was no use in lying when he already knew the answer.


    "You may be right asionally, but let me tell you this. Your regeneration isn''t invincible. Some people out there could kill you in a blink of an eye."


    "Your death may be the result of your arrogance."


    Agnus tried to reprimand me for my carelessness. While I appreciate his warning, all I needed to do was get stronger.


    "I will take that words to mind."


    Getting stronger would be hard for everyday people, but with my skill, it was as easy as getting candy from a baby.


    Leaving the room, Linsey followed me. Along with another girl, it seemed like she had something else to say to me.


    "Charles. I''m May, one of the executives of the organization."


    "What could I do for you?"


    When I returned to Agnus'' office, I noticed May''s interest in me had widened. Now that she''s here, I wonder what she wanted.


    "Your talent. They interest me."


    Before May could say more, I knew what she wanted. She wanted my talents for something, I couldn''t tell what she wanted it for, but if I''m interested in her offer, I will ept.


    "I also love my talent."


    Because of my talent, I could quickly rise to the top. What''s not to love about my talent? Only those who fight me wouldn''t love it. She proceeded to speak, continuing her thoughts.


    "How about it? I would like to invest in you."


    May''s offer was apparent. Right now, I don''t need much. May would need to offer me a lot for me to be convinced.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Invest? What do you hope to get out of me?"


    I thought Linsey would be angry at someone trying to steal her contractor, but she didn''t care.


    Before she offered me anything, I wanted to see her terms. If it were too restrictive, then I would immediately reject it.


    "If I invest in you, I want your loyalty."


    "Denied."


    Loyalty was a strong word. Selling my soul was impossible. While I had a geass signed with Linsey, the rules were prettyx. And her request was always reasonable.


    May was instantly surprised to see me reject her immediately. Many would want to get sponsored by May, but I''m not as desperate as I was.


    "You genuinely don''t like to be under anyone, do you? Anyone else would beg me for this chance."


    "You''re right. Being under someone is a pain. I prefer not to listen to orders left and right."


    This was my stance on the matter. Whether May wants to continue with this talk would matter to her.


    "Really are you sure you don''t want to~?"


    Seduction would work if she had a humanoid shape. I don''t want to be racist, but monsters that aren''t a bit humanoid weren''t in my sexual preference.


    May didn''t have any unattractive features, but the same could be said for the opposite. If one would have to say, May was a literal lion. A unique featured one, and being flirted with one was weird.


    "No. Like I said earlier, I prefer my freedom."


    "That''s a shame."


    She didn''t seem interested in sponsoring anymore now that I rejected the first rule. I could understand that the bosses would want someone loyal, but that wasn''t something for me.


    "Then I have nothing else to say."


    Concluding that I wouldn''t sell my loyalty for resources, we split off with no deals being made. Now that I left the room, where am I supposed to go? Looking at Linsey, who was quiet this whole time, smirked for some reason.


    "Did me rejecting her make you that happy?"


    Me guessing what had happened had made Linsey smirk even harder. She had deliberately hidden her expression, May was someone higher than Linsey on the organization''sdder, and making enemies within was too troublesome for anyone.


    "I mean, you''re my contractor. Who would want their contractor to be taken away?"


    Linsey spoke like it was natural, but I stopped midway in the middle of our conversation. Linsey thought something was wrong.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Where am I suppose to go?"


    Leaving Agnus'' office, I was still somewhere in his room of Agnus. Listening to my words, Linsey''s mouth curled. Apparently, she found my question funny. Linsey should know the way. I might as well let her lead.


    "I also don''t know."


    "..."


    An internal sigh was let out. After leaving Agnus, it would be weird to return. From the looks of it, we had no choice.

 Chapter 183 Abused

    [??? POV]


    This world...


    I ended everything...


    My hunger...


    It''s unsatiable...


    My mind...


    It won''t stop...


    I... I want more...


    [Third Person POV]


    The day after, Charles and Agnus were in a training room. Before Agnus could instruct Charles, he had decided to check out his moves.


    "Your movement is sluggish as ever. You put too much force into your attack."


    In a few exchanges, Agnus already knew Charles''ck ofbat sense. For Charles, his fight would end in him overpowering his enemies, which had led any masteries he has inbat to be close to none.


    While Agnus knew that Charles had no fighting style, in his head, he couldn''t help but grumble at how messy Charles fought. Without his skill, Charles was not a big deal, and he would want Charles to know this in this battle.


    Starting his attack, all the attempts that Charles made were rendered useless. His kicks, punch, and anything he did was ineffective to a master. Agnus handled all his attacks like he was a child.


    "Let''s stop. Watching this hurts my head."


    Charles couldn''t help but frown at his performance. This was the first time he had done something this poorly, and in front of Agnus, he felt like shit. The small spar, if you could call it, had ended just like that. This short battle would frustrate him to no end.


    "Have you ever struggled in a battle?"


    "No."


    Those were Charles'' honest words. The time when he was escaping from the enemy in London couldn''t be a battle since all he did was hide away frombat. Other than that, he never had a real fight.


    Agnus could now see why Charles had fought like that. When you always win with brute strength, you will neglect the basics ofbat, and Charles had done just that.


    "Let''s start once again, but this time you will be defending."


    For thest spar, only Charles was on the offensive. Now Agnus wanted to check Charles'' defense. With Agnus'' beginning his attack, Charles tried his best to defend.


    Agnus wasn''t trying, but all of his guards had been broken. Instead of using his body, he used his skill to freeze Agnus.


    Once used, Agnus felt some force trying to stop him. Like an unstoppable force, Agnus broke free easily, which shocked Charles.


    With the power that Agnus unleashed, he didn''t stop and continued to rush over to Charles. Any attempt to stop Agnus was useless, and with all that force hitting Charles, his body blew up, turning him into mush.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Agnus knew of Charles'' regeneration, so he didn''t care if Charles felt pain. This was for him to see his weakness.


    Right after the attack, all of Charles'' body piecesbined. To the usual eyes, it was a disgusting sight. This was what the power of curses looked like.


    "Your unique skill is top notched, but like your offensive, you have too much opening."


    It was frustrating for someone to point out your weakness. Charles had to endure this withoutshing out because he knew that deep inside, Agnus was trying to help him.


    Without saying else, Agnus went in for another hit. Instead of doing another powerful punch, he attacked from behind.


    Deception, a tactic in fighting, was also an essential factor. No sane man would attack only from the front. Instead of a confrontation, Agnus went behind for a kick.


    Being treated like a child, Charles fell t on his face. After he tried to get up, he was kicked and sent flying up.


    Up in the air, Agnus didn''t stop. What he did was ruthless, but he had to take away Charles''s arrogance.


    Treated like ping pong was an experience one would never have had in their life. Agnus made it impossible for Charles to get down on the floor.


    All these attacks were urate and how made him fly to his desired destination.


    Linsey and everyone that was in the room watching wasn''t surprised by Agnus'' method. It was entertaining to watch, but most were surprised that Charles was almost unharmed by all these attacks. Which made it easier for Agnus to attack without


    Charles tried his best to escape this situation, find a pattern in Agnus'' attack, and break free of this situation.


    "Very good, you''re learning something. Immortality is handy in all, but it would be a worse situation when you''re trapped."


    "Now I will invalidate your skills."


    Charles''s eyes widened when he heard that Agnus had a skill like that. He knew that there would be a time when an enemy had this, but he didn''t think it would be in a situation like this.


    The pain he nullified was gone. Agnus punches now packed a load of pain. Grunting in pain, Agnus didn''t stop. He felt that Charles needed to learn what reality is.


    Not only was it the pain that Charles needed to look for, but it was the injuries made by Agnus. One would think this was too much for a training session.


    It was a good thing that Charles was durable. His past had his work in pain every day. In five minutes, Charles fainted from the stress he had umted.


    "He''s more durable than I thought."


    That was one thing he could praise Charles for. With Charles down on the ground, Agnus'' men got potions and healed him. For the whole day, he went out ofmission.


    "Take him to a room. After he wakes up, tell him that there''s a world ready to be attacked. He will need it for his pent up anger."


    Agnus took his leave with his busy schedule. He was nice enough to hold up his schedule for this lesson. Agnus men left with him, seeing there was no reason to stay. On the other hand, Linsey would stay with Charles to see how he holds up.


    The war between the twopanies was still roaring for the whole day. Charles was out ofmission and would soonunch an attack.

 Chapter 184 Astro (Part I)

    In the middle of a wastnd, only a sole presence existed in the middle of nowhere. All signs of life had ended, and the world was silent.


    A mutated human had devoured everything in sight, leaving nothing behind. All the sanity it had left had disappeared, and it stood there doing nothing.


    If this monster had any hope of being a danger to the world, it would be


    [Charles POV]


    Waking up, I felt my head in pain. I remembered the beating I took from Agnus, and I couldn''t help but grip my hand, which turned red.


    "You look like you''re doing fine."


    Remembering my helplessness wasn''t a great feeling. With my skills being taken away, I felt the pathetic attempts made me.


    "You listening?"


    I felt someone poking my cheeks while reflecting on my mistakes. Looking at the voice, I could see Linsey sitting on my legs.


    No wonder my legs felt numb. How long have I been asleep? And how much longer does Linsey n to sit on my legs?


    Observing what Linsey was doing, I was surprised by how less she was wearing. From what I could see, she had just woken up like me.


    "Yeah, I''m awake. How long have I been asleep? And why are you still sitting on my legs?"


    "Agnus knocked you out good for a day."


    "As for my reason for staying here, it''sfortable. I could see why Nene enjoys sleeping with you~."


    Even if she sounded suggestive, I doubt we did anything. Knowing that her attempt to tease me was useless, she pouted.


    "You''re ruining the fun, you know?"


    "Sorry, but making a joke about sleeping with your boss seems a bit too much for me."


    Besides, Linsey looked like a child. It was weird to think of her as a sexual desire. Getting her off me, I stretched my limbs, checking if my body was alright. Seeing nothing was wrong. I observed the room I was in with Linsey.


    "Agnus, told me to tell you that a world from the ZTF is ready to be attacked. He figured you would be frustrated and would want to unleash it."


    And he''s damn right that I am. Remembering what had happened yesterday brought me into a bad mood. The following person I will fight, I will beat them up, silly. Their face won''t be recognized once they go through me.


    "Then let''s go."


    Since Linsey should know the room this room, I followed her around. Returning to Agnus''s office, I felt stiff looking at him.


    Having to be beaten up by the person in front of you shouldn''t be good mental health. Nevertheless, I could feel that none of these people minded as this was natural.


    "Did you have a good rest?"


    Agnus asked calmly, like yesterday''s event didn''t happen. Before I stuttered, I kept myself calm and answered perfectly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. I''m ready to start our attack."


    I nailed it. I told Agnus I was perfectly ready, and he told me my next destination. This time I would go to a third-rank world called Astro.


    "This world will be much moreplex than the previous one. Be wary of the unknown. Linsey, check up on him if you may."


    Astro meant space. If I was going to go to that world, I wonder how it would look. I didn''t expect Linsey to go with me. My ns wouldn''t change if she joined.


    Likest time, Agnus got his tools and sent me to the world Astro. With Linsey by my side, we saw what Astro was like.


    The world Astro was utterly different from the world I have been to. Instead of being one, there were five.


    Compared to Earth''s technology, I could say the things here were superior. I know that I told myself I would destroy this world within seconds, but everything here was too precious to be destroyed.


    Landing on the smallest, Linsey and I looked around. Space travel looksmon in this world. Looking up in the air, the flying cars we had looked like nothingpared to all this technology.


    "Linsey, let''s rob this world."


    It would be a waste not to take anything back to Earth. Linsey, hearing what I said, smiled and agreed with my idea. The technology here would be useful to our world.


    "That is something I can agree."


    Remembering the game center Linsey had taken, some games probably would only be local to this world. Linsey could take it for her collection.


    Observing the people of this world, they were dwarfs like Linsey. I had the height advantage so the people here would notice our difference.


    I wonder what the ZTF was like in this world and how much they yed a role. Anyways with Linsey and I walking around, the dwarfs here stared at me with no intention of looking away. Me being a rare species in this world must be an interest to most.


    Before I could explore more, some dwarfs stared at me, blocking my path. Were all dwarfs the curious type? Considering this world that was at space level, I could see that they were.


    Not before long, the dwarfs observing me came up one by one. To the sight of someone, you would think I was a lordmanding these gremlins.


    "Are you a visitor? A human is very popr to our world!"


    "Human!!! Where are you from!!!"


    "I hear human''s dicks arerge!!! Could I test it out?!!"


    With one dwarf asking some questions, more followed in. Onement weirded me out, but I ignored it directly.


    I didn''t expect to be warmly weed, especially as an invader. But considering how I needed to invade this world, it would be a pity if I had to kill all these dwarfs.


    Linsey, unlike me, was annoyed by this many people. I won''t be surprised if sheshes out and starts killing people.


    Before I start what I intend to do, let''s gather information. These dwarfs are the perfect subject for gathering information.

 Chapter 185 Astro (Part II)

    Information gathering was easy with these talkative dwarfs. Astro had fives, with dwarfs being the superior race.


    Apparently, they were bullied by some other races, and they fought back with technology wiping them out. Their world''s firepower had gone down, but with the ZTF''s protection, they won''t be wiped out.


    The little gremlins here had the ZTF on a high pedestal. Since that was the case, I couldn''t afford to befriend them.


    As for other information I tried to gather, it was the technology. I tried to be subtle about it, but they dismissed my statement.


    Knowing the potential danger, the dwarfs wouldn''t share it kindly. Even with their childish appearance, they were so naive to give it away.


    Linsey, on the other hand, was annoyed by our situation. I thought she would be a little happy meeting someone her height, but I guess not.


    "Sorry, but we have to leave now."


    "Wait!!!"


    "Let''s talk more!!!"


    Before getting crowded here, I teleported Linsey and me to a secretboratory. A sigh of relief could be seen once she left. Now that we were alone, we started to investigate the ce.


    The ce we teleported was an undergroundboratory. Looking around, I could see this ce was attended to a few days ago, but right now, it seemed abandoned.


    "What is that???"


    I spoke out loud, intended only for myself to hear. Linsey was also shocked by what I had found. Looking at a cosmic tentacle monster, fear spread within the room, and I unconsciously knew this monster in front was too dangerous to even for me.


    That monster should be illegal to look at. Even the gore I had seen everywhere was nothingpared to a deformed space monster.


    Before this ugly piece of shit could do anything, I sent it away to the shadow realm, making it disappear.


    What are these dwarfs cooking up? To think they had contained a monster as creepy as this. I hope there weren''t more of these monsters.


    "Linsey, what was that..?"


    "I don''t know..."


    We were too frazzled to do anything else. Even with my regeneration, I felt genuine fear. No one would expect monsters of this level to be in this world. Before we continued searching, I let Linsey rest for a while.


    "Then let''s continue searching."


    The only way I would know is if I searched for the research of this creature. Now, where were they? This researchb had many traps added to the mix; rming them would be troublesome.


    "Charles, look!"


    While we were scavenging through thebs, Linsey called out to me. She had papers in her hand showing me what she had found.


    There were many experiments made in thisb, and skimming through them, I saw the tentacle monster.


    ? "Entity 9: Cosmic Space Chimera Squid."


    [Day One:<novelnext></novelnext>


    Due to war, our species were endangered. A group of scientists was selected to do some cell transnts. With ten animals selected for our first project, we began the start of our Chimera project.


    Day Three:


    Seven species ended up failing, but the results given them helped improve the project by arge margin. Two of the subjects ended up sessful, with one of them being near to failing.


    Day Five:


    It was only two left, the dog and the squid. Each of them had perfectly fused with ten other creatures, with the squid being more hostile to us researchers. An anesthetic would be needed for the squid.


    Day Nine:


    Four days had passed, and the war was raging on. At this rate, our survival will be doomed if we don''t hasten our experiments. Our team had decided we would unleash these two creatures would end the war within three days.


    With forty cells from superior creatures, the subject of the two had steadily evolved. Due to the fear we induced in the squid, it was less hostile and quieter. More data would be required.


    Day Eleven:


    There was a day left before we sent in these Chimera. Before we did that, we felt that the final touches for these monsters were not ready.


    One of our workers decided to fuse the cells of the two Chimera to create a war machine. We thought his ideas were crazy, but for the survival of our race, we had no choice in this matter.


    Day Twelve:


    The finishing touches were done, and the idea from George went better than expected. With two super monsters on our side, this war will end in our favor.


    Later in the day, the two super beasts we created wiped out everything standing in its way. The space attribute of these monsters was its most deadly aspect. Not only did they have the ultimate attack but the ultimate defense.


    In half a day, the war had hit its climax. The squid, which was more hostile, was massacring everything.


    Day Thirteen:


    Even after the other side tried surrendering, the squid went everywhere to destroy everything. Our ability to control the monster had disappeared, and the power it was gaining was impable.


    If the squid doesn''t stop at this rate, our world will be endangered. Luckily the dog, which had its sanity listened and tried to suppress the squid.


    Day Fourteen:


    The Zephyr''s Trading Firm had offered protection if we joined under them. The timing these people had was shady and was to be untrusted.


    The squid defeated and ate our dog, whom we poured our hard work into. No one expected it to grow to another level which was unstoppable at this point.


    With the offer of the ZTF still there, they were our only choice. Our leaders had epted their deal; a momentter, they had the squid sealed.]


    I had stopped reading as I had read everything that I needed. The squid here was the strongest creature. Luckily, I sent it somewhere else. It may already be dead by now.


    Before we left this researchb, we would see if there were some additional notes that we could see.

 Chapter 186 Astro (Part III)

    [Third Person POV]


    "Boss, did you a monster of this caliber?"


    Some were surprised by what had transpired. Everyone here had too much time if they were going to watch Charles for the whole day. It might as well be a pastime for them.


    "Not strictly, but looking at it, the crisis has been averted."


    Watching the two, they could see and read what Linsey had found. To them, the experiment was useless as they didn''t need monsters that could defect.


    "Boss! A problem appeared in one of our hubs! We need you to take care of it immediately!"


    One of Agnus'' workers came into his office in a hurry. With how rushed he looked, a problem to warrant Agnus must have been serious.


    "Then let''s head over now. It better be serious."


    Agnus didn''t say anything else andmanded his men to lead the way. Knowing something was serious, everyone in the room wondered what the problem could be.


    But before they could see what was up, something on the screen shown had interested everyone in the room.


    [Charles POV]


    After finding everything we needed, it was time for us to leave. Just as I was going to teleport us away, a loud rm rang through our ears. Great... My ears... Even with my skill, it still felt ufortable.


    "Look! It''s that human that snuck in! Let''s capture him!!!"


    The rm had alerted the men, and waves of them appeared. Agnus'' words were stuck in my head, and being taught a lesson didn''t feel right. Eliminating them in a hurry, I had their body split into two. Unless they had an abnormal skill, they wouldn''t be able to survive.


    "Anyways, could you tell me where your most secretive researchbs are?"


    There was no time to waste. Searching for every area was a pain in the ass. So let''s use these people as my informants. It didn''t take long before one of them sold their base. After finding a ce to go, we teleported to their research center.


    "Why are you here???"


    Shocked to see Linsey and me, they yelled at us, telling us this ce was off limits.


    "We''re here to rob your technology."


    "Attack them!!!"


    Shouting out their move, I had already stolen things I had never seen, which had angered the dwarfs. Of course, they had signaled the ZTF, which I wanted them to do.


    "Linsey keep looting, I will do the attack."


    "Will do."


    Knowing our roles, Linsey did what I said and took everything while I killed the dwarfs as quickly as possible. All of them were dead, but it didn''t take long before reinforcement came.


    "I didn''t expect the IUC to send in only two. Your annoyance will end here."


    "Confident, are we? Maybe you will lose it in hell."


    I meant that, in a literal sense, the ZTF member was dragged to the depths of hell. Summoning a gate with an unstoppable monster, he screamed in terror.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "WHAT IS THIS!!! HELP ME!!!"


    His screaming was useless. No one could assist him in this matter, and it was inevitable that he would die.


    "Impressive as always."


    This sight never gets tiring. Linsey still thought this move was incredible. I wonder how Agnus will react once he sees this.


    "RUN!!!"


    Seeing their boss dragged into the depths of hell, running was their only choice. Since they ran here to help, leaving wasn''t a choice.


    "Don''t leave after you just arrive."


    Dragging them to hell was too much of an overkill. So instead, I immobilized them and had all their limbs cut out. Their blood sttered through the room, and excitement within me began to well.


    Shit... Knowing my condition might get out of hand. I tightly held the light orb from my inventory. My wicked thoughts were suppressed, and my rationality was still there.


    Before the members of the ZTF died, I needed to talk to them. Walking onto a man that was wailing painfully, I stopped the pain.


    "Tell me everything you know. You will suffer less."


    "Please... Please don''t hurt me! I will tell you everything I know!!!"


    What he had just suffered was something he never wanted again. He knew he would die, but looking at his allies, the fear of dying painfully was someone no one wanted.


    "How much influence does the ZTF have in this world?"


    "We upy four of the fives... Our people know your location... Any minute they will arrive..."


    He was having difficulties with talking. I could heal him, but instead, I read his memories. About a million of them should upy this world, much more than the previous one I was at.


    While the person I read didn''t have much information about this world, nothing he saw looked dangerous. As I promised, I killed the man and ended his suffering.


    There was no need to involve these people any longer. All I did was mute them and wait for them to bleed out. I checked up on Linsey to see how she was doing.


    "Are you done?"


    "I have anything we need."


    With Linsey gathering all the materials from this researchb, it was time for us to leave. I destroyed everything in thisb, just in case Agnus wanted me to. Since we were now wanted, it wouldn''t be useful if we stayed on this anymore.


    "Linsey, we''re going to rob others."


    I wondered how annoyed the ZTF people would be. We had made them run around the world without us not being there anymore. Now that we continued to rob them of more resources, they would have to return to a different location.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "It''s nothing. Imagining them running like sheep is amusing. They won''t see iting when we steal everything before them."


    Linsey liked my idea. Making them waste timeing back and forth was a cruel thing to do. For the rest of our day, we will spend our time robbing and exploring this new world.

 Chapter 187 Astro (Part IV)

    Ravaging the world''s technology was an easy task. The people of this world were more organized than I thought.


    Entering our following location, some of the ZTF''s members were already guarding theirbs. Before they noticed we were here, I silenced them and made them enter a night of eternal sleep.


    "Linsey, a nuke tried to hit us."


    "Really???"


    Out of curiosity, Linsey asked if a nuke had tried to attack us. I nodded, confirming that it was true. It seems like they can''t risk it anymore. Knowing that we would survive this attack, a more dangerous attack would being.


    "The nuke has been stopped, but I doubt they would let us keep doing what we were doing."


    Linsey understood what I said. If a nuke doesn''t work, the people of this world will use a nastier method to eliminate us.


    There might be a weapon here that could destroy us. I mean, Agnus was an exception, but if they could create that monstrosity, I wouldn''t doubt them.


    "Charles, look!"


    Linsey found another interesting object. This time she found a weapon that shot white goop. A very corrosive substance that could melt many things. Strangely it looks like the white goop thates from my little brother.


    "You think these colors are intentional?"


    Yet again, Linsey started to make jokes again. But earlier, when someone from the dwarf''s side asked for my size, I wouldn''t be surprised.


    "There were some horny dwarfs earlier, it would be no surprise if it was."


    ying with the gun spray, she destroyed most of theb. We had already robbed most of their researchb and had our storage space full.


    And once again, momentster, I felt somethinging. I didn''t know what it was, but I didn''t need to stop it.


    Linsey hadn''t realized, but I teleported us to a different and checked out the power of the weapon they sent.


    The weapon hadnded and destroyed everything around it. I could see that the attack was smaller than the new but more devastating.


    Instead of a wide-area attack, it was more of a focused attack. I felt the powering from that missile. Coming out of the missile was a ck hole that ripped through everything.


    It was a good thing I ran away from it. Even my regeneration might not survive that; I would be gone somewhere in space if I did.


    "Did something happen?"


    Linsey saw my expression and wondered what had happened. I was more expressive than I thought. This has been happening even more recently.


    "Yeah, an even more destructive weapon was sent. I doubt anyone in our world would survive this attack."


    That wouldn''t freak Linsey out. With me here, I wouldn''t let her die easily. Plus, she probably has some escape tools when things get out of hand.


    "It''s a shame that I couldn''t see it..."


    A crazy person''s mind is hard to figure out. There were times when Linsey was predictable, but in moments like these, you would never know what she thought.


    "If it helps, I can exin was too me."


    "It''s them!!! Stop them!!!"


    Before we could continue, more enemies appeared. Now that we had everything I needed, it was time for us to finish our job.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    "THOSE DAMN IUC!!!"


    A person could be seen screaming at the top of their lungs. Only anger could be seen because this war should have been over already.


    "Boss! Wouldn''t it be better if we made a treaty?"


    "A TREATY??? ARE YOU STUPID??? WE STILL HAVE A NUMBER ADVANTAGE!!!"


    When questioned by his subordinate, out of anger, he crushed the person''s throat. A different person showed up seeing this sight.


    "Ace. Angry again? It''s unsightly to have that much temper."


    Ace, the man consumed in anger, calmed down once he saw the woman pointing out his anger. They weren''t friends but co-workers in the same position.


    "Paige. What do you know? You don''t have much to do with this war."


    "And that''s precisely why I am doing well. War mongrels like you would fall one day, and I''m someone who won''t take part of this."


    While these two were on the same side, you could tell they had negative thoughts about each other. They say opposites attract, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "That''s why you''re stuck in this position for nearly a decade. I only needed a few years to be your equal."


    The history between them wasn''t much. Before Ace was in the same rank as Paige, he worked as her underling.


    Showing results when you had talent was something not many could do. Ace had just done that and climbed through thedder rather quickly.


    Paige shook her hand, showing that she was disappointed by the man in front. Having ambition was great, and all to her, but too much ambition would lead to one''s downfall.


    The two may not get along, but as someone who had taken care of Ace in the past, knowing that they would disappear didn''t sit right with her.


    "Why are you here? If you''re wasting my time, I suggest you leave."


    "Boss told you to take care of the problem directly. If the situation gets out of hand, you would be reced."


    While Ace waspetent in some ways, this was the path he chose. Taking the risker part of a job, he waged wars for the ZTF. Ace''s sess rate for his job was rtively high, but it didn''t matter.


    If he managed to fail his duty in this battle, many things would be lost. And his role will be confiscated. With the huge advantage the ZTF had, the humiliation would be spread if they lost this battle.


    Paige''s warning from their boss was a reality check that Ace needed to hear. Failing this job would mean losing everything, while winning was his job.


    "Then leave. I need to prepare."


    Ace couldn''t afford to lose. He couldn''t neglect those words and tried his best to finish this war as fast as possible.

 Chapter 188 Astro (Part V)

    [Charles POV]


    This world held no more meaning. Linsey and I had everything needed. It''s time to ensure the ZTF would lose hold of this world.


    [Third Person POV]


    The world Astro was in chaos. A weapon of destruction had beenunched, which had worried the world''s citizens. Coupled with the ZTF being extremely active, everyone felt something was wrong.


    As for Charles, he was ready. At a rapid pace, his vision started to overload. Monsters from every direction of the world began to appear.


    All fives from Astro were now in danger. The mental fatigue he umted was much more than what he had done to the second-ranked world.


    Withs added to the mix, this world was muchrger than the others. For Charles searching everywhere within seconds was draining his mind.


    Monsters from hell started chaos, with them toying with the citizen of Astro, the people from the ZTF tried their best to suppress these monsters.


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® Despite all of their effort, the ZTF were overrun by these monsters. With their numbers, they were only food.


    With therge number of monsters destroying everything, thepetent members of the ZTF did their best to suppress the movement of these monsters. Some of them were sessful, while others were not.


    The death rate in the world was ramping up, and the world''s residents were breaking apart. As for the survivors, they evacuated away in hiding from these monsters. The people here could only hope that the monsters would disappear.


    With no other choice, the people of this world used their weapons to attack these monsters. To test the power of these monsters, weapons from a wide variety were used.


    Most were unsessful, but the weapons that transported or slowed them down were the only things working.


    With how fast these dwarfs adapt, every power that could slow or transport these monsters was used. Being a race that could think, most potential dangers were avoided.


    Of course, Charles wouldn''t let this end. Checking out why his monsters were disappearing, he found the problem that was happening.


    "You think I would allow you to end this battle like this?"


    Talking to himself, Charles wouldn''t allow this to happen. After invading about ten worlds, he would im he was an expert. He prided himself in doing this and wouldn''t allow himself to fail.


    Linsey, sitting beside him, had somewhat understood what was happening. His one sentence let her understand the situation outside.


    After thinking for a while, an idea came to mind. Charles had negated all the weapons they were using by jamming them with a curse.


    Once the weapons were jammed, the relief was that these dwarfs had disappeared. If their weapons were useless, what more could they do?


    Only those who could defend the world stayed while the others ran. With their weapons removed, they were now a liability to others.


    "Why is this happening?!!"


    One of the ZTF members screamed in agony when it was caught by one of the monsters. Not all monsters were the same, but without a doubt, they were evil beings that treated others like toys.


    And with hundreds of these monsters, those who were caught by these beings might as well end their lives to save them from the misery of being tortured.


    Within an hour, most of the cities were razed. The poption lost only thirty percent, with most of the dwarfs hiding. As for the ZTF, they were nearly annihted, with them being on the front line.


    "YOU VIEL CREATURES!!! I WILL SEND YOU BACK TO WHERE YOU COME FROM!!!"


    A man that had ck ooze all over his body screamed in anger. Ace, someone important to their group, had arrived to stop this chaos.


    Against these monsters he could stand toe to toe with these creatures, and with the support he was receiving, he had an advantage in this battle.


    Coming from a fourth-rank world, it would be illegal to interfere with the war happening in this war, but since these monsters were from a fifth-rank world, he was allowed to.


    While Ace could only stop one at a time, this was better than those who could stop none. Charles felt an overpowering battle from afar. Checking that someone was standing toe to toe with one of his monsters, he couldn''t help but widen his eyes.


    Before he let Ace take out one of his monsters, he tried to hinder him. At first, he tried to sever Ace''s body, but the body allowed it to turn into a ck ooze, rendering that useless.


    If that didn''t work, he tried to send Ace to space. Somehow he broke off the portal, making it useless.


    "FIND THE PERSON WHO''S DOING THIS!!! WE MAY BE ABLE TO STOP THIS IF WE FIND HIM!!!"


    Charles heard what he said and tried to annoy him more. If he can''t be dragged out by traditional means, he might as well let those monsters kill him.


    Using his curse, he gave Ace as much debuff as he could. From slowing to weakening, and from Ace''s expression alone, Charles knew what he was doing was working.


    "YOU BASTARD!!!"


    Angry at Charles'' annoying powers, the monster took the chance to attack Ace when he least expected it to happen. Even with his strange ability blocking most of the hits, Ace took considerable damage.


    When Charles was spectating something, he had a brilliant n. Taking out amunication device from this world, he connected and showed his face. This had happened before in Gaia, but a whole different n was in store for Charles.


    "Hello, everyone from the world of Astro."


    "As you may know, I''m Charles, the one who is leading the attack of these monsters."


    This revtion made an uproar. Those who hadmunicated with him before were disappointed by reality. They were excited to see a human for the first time and didn''t expect to think they were this cruel. If they survive this disaster, this lesson of trusting a stranger will be stuck in their mind.

 Chapter 189 Astro (Part VI)

    "YOU FUCKER!!! SHOW YOURSELF!!!"


    Finding the culprit for all of this mess, Ace shouted for Charles to show himself. Ace''s shouting was just a waste of energy as Charles had stopped focusing on ace and had nned for something big.


    "All of you must be scared of these monsters, right?"


    "Let me tell you something good. I can easily remove these monsters that are ravaging your homes."


    "But before I do that, there''s a condition you have to fulfill."


    Hearing his words, the dwarfs urged Charles to hurry. Every second was a death to their people, and time was of the essence.


    "Before I state that condition, you should know why I attacked the people of Astro."


    Linseyughed, knowing that Charles had blue-balled them. Charles didn''t do this intentionally, as he was a little exhausted. Even if he wasn''t, he would have done this intentionally if he was in good health.


    "The reason for this attack was because of the ZTF."


    A lot of spection was going around when Charles said his reason. What had the ZTF done to incur his wrath? It wouldn''t be something small if Charles were nning for a mass attack.


    "As someone part of the IUC, the ZTF had attacked ournd!!! The ZTF is a bunch of hungry bastards that would do whatever it takes to invade a world!!!"


    Whatever Charles said wasplete bullshit. He didn''t want to gather sympathy. He did it to mess with the people of the ZTF. He wanted to drag their name into the mud for the sake of it.


    "DON''T LISTEN TO THAT MAN BULLSHIT!!!"


    Ace, of course, didn''t like it when someone talked severely about theirpany. Their reputation would go on a downward spiral if he let Charles continue. Those around Ace didn''t listen to him as they continued to listen to Charles talk.


    "Now for the condition..."


    The dwarfs had a clue about what Charles wanted. If he talked badly about the ZTF, it must have something to do with them.


    "For me to stop these monsters, I want you to kill off the remaining members of the ZTF."


    "SHUT UP!!!"


    Going berserk, Ace spread his ck ooze around him, which had polluted everything near him. It was ineffective against the monsters, but those near him were killed without exception.


    What Ace did was considered taboo. Breaking the system''s rules, punishment has been given. Ace knew that he fucked up badly and had to prepare for what was toe.


    "FUCK!!! MY SKILL!"


    From his words alone, you could tell that something had happened to his skill. The monster that he was fighting now had the upper hand. Distracted by his loss, the monster grabbed his whole body and tried to rip him apart.


    As for the dwarfs, they were given an ultimatum. One to die to the monsters Charles summoned or kill off the remaining members of the ZTF.


    The choice was rather obvious. Why should they suffer the damage when it was the ZTF''s fault? With them being weakened by the attack, killing them was their only option.


    [Charles POV]


    I had done what I needed and ended the stream. Shit... my head fucking hurts. Linsey was more caring than I gave her credit for. Lending me her small shoulder, she allowed me to lean on her.


    "You''re more fragile than I thought."


    "..."


    Linsey said as she looked at me. I also didn''t think I could overuse my power. What my skill used was my mental capabilities. As someone who had never used my skill to the fullest, I wouldn''t know this would happen.


    I would have said something but I knew this wasn''t the right time. With my n, the ZTF of this world should be in trouble.


    "Let''s leave. We have nothing else to do."


    "What about the monsters you summoned?"


    "They will leave eventually. I didn''t lie did I?"


    Linseyughed gently, hearing what I said. The fate of the ZTF of this world was already over. Linsey assisted me in getting up had teleported us back to Agnus''s base.


    "A job well done."


    Everyone in the room liked my performance, looking for Agnus. He wasn''t here. I wouldn''t be surprised if he were busy.


    "Agnus is busy at the moment. When he finishes his job, he will be back."


    May, who was the most acquainted with me, spoke. She noticed my eyes wander around, looking for Agnus.


    Well, it was good and bad that Agnus wasn''t here. Since everyone who watched me perform in the battle had said good things, they would give a favorable report for me to Agnus.


    "We also have good news. Your request has beenpleted, and your friend has been found. We returned her to her homeworld."


    "Thank you for finding my friend."


    I was serious in my words. Sleeping with someone for a month straight brings you a lot of emotional attachment. And finding them missing for almost a week was worrying.


    May had no reason to lie about whether she was telling the truth. She desires to recruit me, which heightened once she saw my performance. Not only her but the other member as well.


    "Tell Agnus I''m heading home. My head hurts... I will be back in a few days."


    After this attack, I needed a vacation. The people of the IUC should ept my proposal considering how much work I have done.


    "Very well. Three days. I hope you can return then."


    Three days was enough for me to spend time with everyone. Finished with Astro, I returned home with Linsey taking me back.


    [Third Person POV]


    "I will... Rip that man to shreds..."


    Ace had survived that disaster. Using all of his power, he managed to escape. Weakened incredibly, he was on the ground, barely awake. The ZTF had been killed off, and as promised, Charles''s monsters had disappeared promptly.


    "Ace, I told you that you were too hungry for power. You''re now stripped of your position."

 Chapter 190 Constances Adventure (Part I)

    [Constance POV]


    Sleep... I have never felt this lonely waking up by myself. Rest was important, but this loneliness took a toll on my mind. Once I woke up, I fixed my appearance and left the inn I rented for the night.


    Heading outside, I found myself looking at the town. Compared to the previous hub that I was at, this one was iparably safer. While it was safer, it doesn''t mean that it was safe. The first thing I needed to do was check the rules.


    I sighed in relief, knowing that killing and stealing were illegal. There were other crimes that others couldmit, but two of my main concerns had disappeared.


    Before I leave this hub, I wanted to check what this ce had in store. In the medieval setting, I wonder how the people will act.


    Wandering around town, I could see that the people here were lively. asionally you would see two people fighting with spectators added to the mix.


    Spectating the people fighting, I could tell they were leagues above me. I was surprised to see how sturdy the hub was. Even when they fought, nothing broke, and the barrier around them caused all the shockwaves to disappear. Cheers around the duel had livened up the battle. Even I couldn''t help but marvel at this disy.


    "Are you new here?"


    A voice called out when I got too absorbed in the battle. Hearing the voice, I turned my head to the person beside me.


    "Yes. Do you need anything from me?"


    The caller''s voice was a female nun like me. What a coincidence. Even if she was a nun, there was no need to talk to me.


    "It''s nice to see another nun around here."


    "Are they rare around here?"


    From what she said, there seem to be a few nuns around here. But was there so much of a need to talk to me?


    "From what I know, there are only four of us. Can I ask which God you believe in?"


    Which God? Being a nun, I could see why she was curious. For me, there was only one God. The rest are only tales left to be told by those who want to believe in something. There''s nothing wrong with that, but I find it a shame to believe in something that wouldn''t help.


    "What I believe in is the system itself."


    A sigh could be heard from the nun beside me. It looked like this wasn''t the answer she wanted to hear.


    "What about you?"


    "Me? I serve mydy Venus--the goddess of beauty."


    The nun started to ramble about her God. Sadly I was used to this. I would have hated this in the past, but I learned to deal with it.


    "How about it? You can join me and worship,dy Venus."


    "Sorry, but I can''t change my faith that easily."


    "Really? It''s a shame to devote yourself to the system. You won''t get much out of it if you don''t worship a genuine god."


    "???"


    Didn''t I have the same thought earlier? It can''t be true when I receive the system''s power and guidance to go to Charles.


    "What do you mean?"


    "When you worship the God of your choosing, you will receive their blessing. The system itself doesn''t do that. So you will only be wasting your time with that."


    "..."


    Blessing? That was the first time I heard of it... ess to information was hard. It should be more essible now that our world has ascended.


    "Even so, I will stand firm and believe what I want."


    That should back her off. It would be annoyingly hard to convince the other party when a nun says something like that along the line.


    "I see... Then I hope this mini-discussion won''t ruin your image of me."


    "Being passionate on a subject isn''t something terrible."


    The nun smiled, seeing that I wasn''t bothered by such a thing.


    "We haven''t introduced ourselves yet. Let me start first. I''m Grace. It''s nice to meet you."


    Does the blessing from Venus enhance one''s beauty? I could see why Grace herself was invested in a goddess such as that. Her introduction was wless. Anyone would be charmed if they weren''t careful.


    "I''m Constance, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    While my introduction won''t be as great as hers, I wouldn''t embarrass myself. From our talking, the battle between the two had ended. One of them was knocked out, but the crowd cheers roared in the excitement of the sheer amusement they had watched.


    "Since the battle is over, why don''t I show you around? It will be better if you know the ce."


    Grace offered me a tour which I was grateful for. It was easier to navigate my way with someone leading it.


    "Then let''s get going, shall we?"


    Following Grace around, I could tell that she was extremely popr. There were many times when we were stopped by people that were acquainted with Grace. I had a chance to talk to a few of them, and most were rather pleasant to speak to.


    From what I could tell, this hub wasckingpared to our world. I don''t want to say that Earth''s pleasurable culture spoiled me, but this hubcks many things topete with Earth. Maybe I was just homesick. I bought some food, and it was pretty bad.


    "Is something troubling you? As a nun I''m pretty good at listening."


    "I''m just a little homesick. That''s all."


    "Homesick? Is there something preventing you from going back?"


    Before I revealed anything, the memories of what got me into this situation appeared. Revealing this information wasn''t safe. I had only met Grace today, so all I could do was lie.


    "No, I have a task toplete. Before you ask, it''s a secret."


    "Really? Not even a little hint?"


    "Sorry, it''s something I can''t tell."


    Grace didn''t like that I kept it a secret, but that was that. We then continued to explore the hub.

 Chapter 191 Constances Adventure (Part II)

    How did I get into this mess...


    "Does serving a slutty Goddess make you feel superior?"


    "I don''t want to hear that from someone serving a petty Goddess!"


    The two yelled at each other, fighting verbally. Ten minutes ago, the peace we had disappeared. I wish this would stop. Remembering what happened, I wondered what had gone wrong.


    ~


    "Constance, there''s a ce that we need to check out if you are visiting this hub."


    Grace held my hand with a sparkle in her eyes and dragged me along. Seeing Grace so excited, I wondered where we would go next.


    "Tada~! Look, don''t you think this ce is great?"


    As much as I would like to share her excitement, I had no idea where she had taken me. Even if I saw the building, there were no signs or notable features to guess what the ce was.


    "Grace... What''s this?"


    I know this might have ruined her excitement, but that didn''t seem like the case. She had expected me to say this.


    "This is the head quarters to us nuns!"


    Us? Did the two other nuns also serve the same Goddess? And is this ce supposed to be a church? It seemed a bit run down. Since I didn''t want to be rude, I spoke nothing about its appearance.


    "Does the other nun share the same belief as you?"


    I had hoped to try my best not to hurt Grace''s feelings, but no matter what, I ended up saying things that Grace didn''t want to hear.


    "The other two serve different Goddess. Sometimes I can''t understand their reason for choosing such Goddess..."


    But isn''t sharing the same church disrespectful to their Goddess? Asking that question would do more harm than good.


    "Says you! Your Goddess is a slut!"


    Anger could be heard in the voice. Coming out of the shack, a different nun could be seen. Unlike Grace, who was known for beauty, the person screaming had more of a darker aesthetic.


    Instead of a prim and proper look, she was like a child going through a phase. Having to wear ck makeup and chains around her neck, she didn''t look like she was a nun.


    "Calling a Goddess a slut is a sin! Just because someone is beautiful doesn''t mean they are a slut! Look at your Goddess! Her title itself is being someone petty! I can''t see how anyone could worship such a Goddess."


    "Petty??? You''re also a hypocritical bitch. Insulting my Goddess would result in a beating!


    The two went back and forth with their insults. At first, I didn''t intend to get involved, but if they fought for hours, it would be best if I stepped in or someone capable of doing so.


    "Please stop. My head is going to explode on day from your fighting."


    By a miracle, my prayers have been answered. Someone else other than me had stepped in and joined the fray. Grace and the dark nun were about to do a physical fight,


    All I could do was hope that the fight here won''t escte. But from the looks of it, the physical aspect of this fight would be stopped.


    "..."


    The two red at each other without saying anything. I sighed in relief, knowing that this fight would be over. With the new nun stopping the fight, she nced at me and gave me a wee smile.


    "I''m Eris, serving the God of Peace."


    All these nuns had severely different personalities. I can''t say much about Eris and the person fighting Grace, but their attitude alone says so much about them.


    "I''m Constance. It''s nice to meet you, Eris."


    "I know this is rude to ask, but is it right for everyone to serve a different God or Goddess to have the exact location?"


    Eris gave me a wary smile and exined why it happened.


    "We don''t have many believers in this hub. Money isn''t something anyone could earn. We were lucky enough to own a ce to pray even if we have to share the cost."


    So it came down to money. I could see why the nuns here had to share, no one in this hub would donate their money to things they never cared about.


    "Why don''t youe in? I''m sure those two need some time alone."


    Unlike what Eris had said, Grace returned to my side and gave me a wary smile. As for the person with Grace who was arguing, she had left.


    "Sorry about that. I didn''t expect her toe."


    "Grace, please don''t set Nina off. You know how pushy she is."


    Grace looked away and had taken what Eris said in mind. We entered the shack, and unexpectedly, it was much better inside.


    The space inside here was muchrger than it actually was. I wouldn''t be surprised if an artifact were in use. Inside there were three statues, one for each nun here.


    "How is it? Are you shocked?"


    Grace gave a cheeky smile, knowing what my thoughts were. As for Eris, she weed me in, and we sat around with a drink.


    "Do you mind if I ask which God or Goddess do you serve?"


    Sitting down and rxed, Eris asked me the question Grace had earlier. The answer I gave Eris was the same as I gave to Grace.


    "I see... Why don''t you take the blessing of my God? As the God of Peace, we don''t require much from you."


    "Sorry, but my rules can''t be changed."


    "That''s a shame..."


    Eris had regrets knowing that I wouldn''t join. My beliefs have gotten me this far. Abandoning it now would be a waste.


    "You aren''t the first person to try."


    Grace said it was pointless. For the whole day, we spent talking about their world and mine. I didn''t notice, but time flew in an instant.


    "Do you mind if I ask something? What do you n to do next?"


    I didn''t expect Grace to ask me this here. With a week here, I didn''t have much in mind.

 Chapter 192 Constances Adventure (Part III)

    "I don''t have much of a clue. I n to be idle for the week before I leave."


    There wasn''t much I could do to guarantee my safety. All I needed to do was trust Charles and wait for him to clear the situation.


    "Then how about it? Stay with me. I bet we can have a lot of fun!"


    Grace was more childish than I thought. Despite her looks, she was much more energetic than she looked. She has been less reserved with me as we got to know each other more.


    Eris smiled at our interaction and spoke.


    "If you are idle, why don''t I introduce a proposal? There are many jobs around. Earning more shouldn''t be a problem."


    Job? I would have never expected the nuns here would offer me some work. Being too idle would get boring sooner orter. I might as well hear what jobs they have to give.


    "Are you sure? I don''t think Constance can handle them."


    "Don''t worry. We will watch over her. It''s better to have more hands."


    Grace''s concern was worrying. While Eris told me they would be watching over me, I couldn''t help but think this over.


    "Is it that dangerous?"


    "No, but it''s daunting."


    "It''s gettingte. Why don''t we talk this over tomorrow? You can reconsider it if you want."


    Now that they had said it, the sun was setting. Meeting these two here was nice, but the word daunting couldn''t help but be stuck in my head.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    "Are you sure this is the right choice?"


    Grace looked at Eris. They say women have many faces. Grace, who had her childish expression, couldn''t help but frown hearing Eris'' proposal.


    "Whether my choice is correct or not, our situation is desperate."


    Eris didn''t look into Grace''s eyes. With how bad their situation was, this was something they needed to do. Both were outside, with Eris looking at the sky with tears.


    "Let''s hope you are right. Nina should also be there."


    ~


    [Constance POV]


    Waking from a night''s sleep, I returned to the church. I haven''t been given a time on when I should arrive, but I assume it would be better if I went early. Three people were already inside the church and were all talking.


    "Did Ie to early?"


    "No, you came in just in time. This is Nina and she''s Constance."


    Nina, the nun who verbally disagreed with Grace, red at me. I couldn''t tell if that was how she usually was or if I was hated.


    "It''s nice to meet you Nina."


    "Hmm."


    She grunted and continued to observe me. Before the two of us had a stare-off contest, Eris continued.


    "Constance. Before we start our job, let me exin what we will be doing."


    "The four of us are going to clean up some rats."


    "???"


    Rats? Was there a spy or something? But who here is spying on them? I didn''t think that I would get involved with their enemies already.


    "Do you know where they are at?"


    "They are at the basement... Those infectious dirty creatures..."


    My mind couldn''tprehend what she had just said. Had I overthought this and assumed we would be on a dangerous mission?


    "I can''t believe one of them had dropped their droppings on my clothing! I will burn them!!!"


    Eris, who was someone extremely calm, yelled out in anger. I couldn''t help but chuckle at this sight. Nina also thought Eris was overreacting.


    "This is serious! These rats are breeding at a rapid rate! We need to end them now!"


    "Constance, we will pay you a hefty amount if you could assist us."


    Eris looked at me closely. She held my shoulders, telling me how much of a problem this request was.


    "I thought you were low on money."


    "We may not have a lot, but this problem must disappear. We don''t have anywhere else to relocate."


    The three looked at me, pleading for help. Since I was paid, I might as well do it. Eris is overreacting. It can''t be that bad. Right?


    "Fine... Lead the way."


    I didn''t think the basement would be thisrge for a shabby ce. I can hear squeaking noisesing from every corner. How long have they ignored this problem? I feel like it would take a while for us to finish.


    ~


    "Constance... I thank you for your sacrifice. Amen."


    "..."


    How was it possible...


    Millions of rats were inside the basement...


    I had burnt them all to a crisp...


    It was a nightmare...


    I wanted to go home...


    My brain had, at one point, stopped functioning...


    [Eris had sent you 500 Hub tokens.]


    I had ignored the message from the system and was lying on the floor. It was oddlyfortable here.


    "Constance are you alright?"


    Grace tried to touch me but had second thoughts seeing how tired I was. Before long, a loud knock could be heard. Eris went up to pick up the door, and it didn''t take long before I saw some aliens approaching me.


    "Are you an acquaints of Charles? He requested for you to return home."


    Tears couldn''t help but well up in my eyes. I knew he wouldn''t abandon me. I used my magic and cleaned myself up in an instant.


    "Could I have a few moments before we leave?"


    The aliens looked at each other and stepped out. It left the four of us in the room. Before I left, I had something to say.


    "Spending time with the three of you was fun, Nina. While I haven''t known you as well as the others, I hope we can be friends. Grace, I want to thank you for showing me around the town, and Eris, I want to thank you for your hospitality."


    "Why are you saying like this would be yourst time here? You''re returning to your world, right? You can alwayse back."


    What Grace said made sense. I didn''t think about it that way.


    "I don''t mind hanging out with you."


    Nina looked away shyly. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction, which made her re at me.


    "You''re wee, pleasee back soon."


    I bid them all farewell and headed to where the aliens were. I can''t wait to see Charles again.

 Chapter 193 Comfort [Part I (R-18)]

    [Charles POV]


    "Charles/Master!!!"


    Once returning to my room, I couldn''t help but feel warm in my heart. Seeing everyone wee me back brought me happiness. Constance, who had disappeared, ran to me and assaulted me.


    "Me next~!"


    Followed by Constance, Nene went for the attack. The other girls had done the same, not trying tog behind.


    Sinking myself into the bed, I tried to get a moment of rest. But before I could get any, everyone here had some expectations in their eyes.


    "Master~! You can''t sleep yet~! Let us pleasure you before you do~!"


    Feeling the seductive aura around these girls, it looks like I won''t be having any rest. Getting to my bed, I have already shut down my brain.


    All the girls here were fully nude, leaving me wanting to taste their bodies. Once my little brother raised from the sight, Constance being the quickest, had her tongue already wrapping around my penis.


    "Don''t you think it shameless to join in after hogging him for a month?"


    Reina, like Constance, joined in and also licked the tip of my cock. Having two people do it simultaneously was so much different than having one person do it. It had a pleasurable effect that most people won''t even feel in their life.


    "Master look at me~!"


    She had her breast out and stuffed it onto me, forcing me to suck on it like a baby. Once I started to y with Nene''s breast, I felt her body squirm.


    Her meaty flesh wasfortable and fun to tease, it was a shame that her body had blocked my vision, but I think this was for the best. Nene kept moaning the more I tried to y around her breast.


    "Courtney, we can''t be left behind!"


    Only three of these girls had started the attack, leaving Courtney and Rose out. Of course, Courtney and Rose didn''t stand there and do nothing. Realizing what both of them were doing, they started to use my hand to touch their lower lips.


    Having a five-way was a dream for many men. I didn''t bother to think about it as I continued to enjoy the pleasure brought upon these girls.


    The same motion had happened for the past few minutes, but before long, I felt someone getting a head start and had already started the process.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® Feeling which hole my little brother had entered, I instantly knew which one it was. Constance took the lead and started to move her hips up and down.


    From her actions and movement, I could feel that she was down bad. Out of desperation, she moved her hips rapidly, trying to squeeze me dry.


    "Ahhhh~! Ahhh~! Ahhhh~!"


    "Slutty nun! You can''t just overpower me with your strength, he''s my fiance!"


    I could hear Reina outraged by Constance''s action. Everyone ignored her as they did their own thing.


    It didn''t take long for a penis to enter a different hole. Reina and Constance''s positions had switched, and I wondered how long they would fight for the right to ride me.


    "Charles~!!! How does~! It feel~!"


    Reina, who had my cock inside of her, asked. I couldn''t answer with Nene''s meat lump in my mouth.


    As for Rose, I felt that she was about to cum. Using my hand fingers aggressively, she was already a mess.


    "Master~! Does my boobs feel good~?"


    While my face was still on it, I tried my best to nod. Nene chuckled at my attempt to tell her that it was perfect. She stroked my head, whichforted me greatly.


    "Charles~!!! I cumming~!!!"


    It wasn''t long before Reina had cummed. After that, everyone in the room eyed for an opportunity. Even Nene moved her body away to get to my lower exposed body.


    Now that my upper body was free, it was time to do my own thing. I had refreshed my mind for those few minutes, and it was time for me to take the lead.


    "All of you crawl with your ass towards me."


    Everyone in the room knew that they had to listen to my orders. It would be their only option if they wanted a piece of me.


    All five girls had their backs towards me and raised their ass high. Now it was my turn to choose my first target.


    "Master~! Pick me~!"


    Nene had wanted me to pick her, which had all the girls done the same. Since Nene had said it first, I might as well go with her.


    With my hardenedrge cock behind her ass, she got excited and shook her ass to entice me. The others were disappointed but knew that they could do nothing.


    Before I prated Nene, I heightened all the girl''s senses to the max. I couldn''t afford to make everyone wait. They could get impatient at times.


    "NNAHHH~!!! AHHH~!!! NYAHHH~!!!"


    Forcing my way inside her, Nene screamed in pleasure. Her wet pussy had clenched tightly as she cummed from the cock entering. Her pupils dted, and her eyes started to water. Her erotic face had increased my appetite wanting to see her face even more.


    Even after Nene had cummed I didn''t stop. I thrust my hips strongly as I yed with her body. Nene reacted strongly to this and continued to cum constantly.


    "Nene, I''m going to fuck you, silly."


    "NYAHHH~!!! NNAAHHH~!"


    What I did to Nene was brutal. Every continuous movement had made Nene cum. With her enhanced sense, the pleasure she felt was mind-breaking.


    After five minutes of nonstop action, it was finally time to release my seeds. Increasing the speed even more, I rammed my cock inside and shot my seed. Taking my cock out, I could see her pussy gaping as my thick white substance started to leak.


    Nene was down for the count. Her body twitched on asion, still cumming from what I did. In five minutes, it wouldn''t be surprising if Nene cummed for than a hundred times.


    Everyone here saw what I had done to Nene. Fear mixed with excitement started to well in on them. They had been masturbating watching this.

 Chapter 194 Comfort [Part II (R-18)]

    After Nene, I took a nce at the four other girls. Looking at everyone, I saw Rose and decided it would be her. Her seductive body was unresistible at this point.


    "Master~... Please use me as you did with Nene~..."


    Rose knew from my gaze alone that she was the next person to be used. Pleading with lust all over her, she begged me to pray on her. Like a rabbit in mating season, I got on top of her and forced my cock inside.


    "AHHH~!!!"


    Moaning loudly after entering, I grabbed her exposed tits and squeezed them like a stress ball. Touching them in this situation helped a lot.


    "AHHH~!!! AHHH~!!! AHHH~!!!"


    Rose''s mind was already a mess, but once I started to take her from behind, all the juice from her pussy produced was dripping.


    Every movement from my hips had caused Rose to cum. Cumming constantly was taking a toll on her mind, but I couldn''t let her sleep this early. I still haven''t had my fun.


    Watching her bounce her ass back and forth unconsciously. I released one of her breasts and pped her ass, making an excellent smacking noise.


    Her body twitched even more once she felt a different type of pleasure invading her mind. She squirted her juice, unable to resist any pleasureing her way. Fucking roughly for a while, it was time.


    "Rose, take my seeds!"


    I doubt she could hear anything in her state. All my pent-up energy inside my balls was released into Rose''s womb.


    "AHHHHHH~!!!"


    Like what had happened to Nene, the same was done to Rose. Barely conscious, Rose squirmed with my cum dripping from her pussy. Now that there were two of them down, there were three left to go.


    "Constancey down, and Courtney get on top of her."


    Instead of doing the remaining three one by one, I had Courtney on top of Constance. Giving them my orders, and both of them did what I said.


    Watching them get on them each other, I couldn''t hold myself back. Courtney had her ass up while Constance had her spread her pussy wide open, waiting for me toe.


    "Charles~!!!"


    Grabbing Courtney''s ass, I started with her. With only two of my hands on her juicy ass, she started to moan in pleasure.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® I could feel some jealousying from Constance as she thought she was next. With no time to wait, I started to fuck Courtney from behind. Her breast had swayed wildly, which had also moved Constance''s breast.


    From Constance''s point of view, watching Courtney''s expression was a sight to behold. Her pussy was getting wetter by the minute when she saw the kind of expression Courtney could make.


    "Constance, how do you like Courtney''s face? You are up next."


    Constance said nothing and stared at Courtney''s face when I railed her. Her body was too hot to focus on my words.


    Courtney, her lower lips sealed tighter as I continued to move. Courtney would be too embarrassed to look at Constance if she weren''t in this state.


    I was almost there. My cock was going to erupt, and watching the sight of the two didn''t help calm my excitement.


    "Cumming!!!"


    mming my cock deep into Courtney, I nutted and was satisfied by this oue. Courtney fell with her head on Constance''s side with no energy to stay in this position. With Courtney down, it was time for me to take Constance.


    "Charles~... Please fuck me as you did to the rest of them~!"


    Watching me fuck the three, Constance''s shred of decency was gone. During the one-month stay, I learned that I had a slutty nun fetish.


    Corrupting a nun and an older woman like her was a satisfying experience. Even though Courtney''s body blocked the way, I had easily entered Constance''s hole.


    "AHHHH~!!!"


    Her walls inside were molded just for me. To my little brother, this was a ce where he would usually hang out.


    With how experienced her lower lips were, her insides were trained to squeeze me dry. Her cumming with each thrust had made it easier to move in and out. It didn''t take long before I put my load inside her.


    Finished with those four, it was Reina''s turn. All this time she had been watching, it wasn''t like I was purposely ignoring her, but with how much she had been ying with herself, her pussy flooded with her juice.


    "You haven''t been waiting long have you. Since you''rest, I have prepared special."


    "I haven''t waited long~!"


    Watching my grin, Reina couldn''t help but shake from excitement. Knowing what to do, Reina prepared and positioned herself properly.


    A mating press was too extreme for anyone with this level of sensitivity, but my curiosity to see her expression wouldn''t allow me to stop.


    Looking at her, my dick was brimming to go. In quick haste, I inserted it and went in deep. Every inch of my cock had sunk in, and I had already knocked on the entrance of her womb.


    "OHHHHH~!!!"


    Reina''s ahego face was shown immediately. When my dick plunged into her, her sweet honey started to leak. With my dick filling her, she had cummed, which had made the bed sheets wet from the excessive liquiding out of her.


    Like the other girls, I didn''t stop with one push. Reina''s legs, which were up, I pushed them forward and leaned against her, making it easier for me to move.


    With how easy it was to move, I started to fuck her hard. Her mind had shattered, and I started to knock the entrance of her womb back to back. Even after cumming, I wasn''t satisfied. I yed with her for hours toe.


    Hourster, Reina was a mess. Looking at her, I could say that I had overdone it. She won''t be leaving me anytime soon. Reina''s hair was disheveled, and her expression was goofy.


    My lust wasn''t sated, so I moved on to the other girls and enjoyed my time for the remaining three days.

 Chapter 195 Family Vacation (Part I)

    "Who are they and why are they here?"


    Agnus asked, looking at the five girls with me. After my three-day break, Linsey picked me up, and all the girls here wanted to stay with me.


    During my return, they wanted to go out with me, but our nightly activity ruined their schedule. At first, I tried to reject them following me, but it got too troublesome when they didn''t want to separate from me.


    Note to self, fucking them into extreme measure will get anyone too attached to you. I mean, if it worked for all five girls, it must be true.


    "They are my girls. As for the reason, they want to to follow me."


    There was no other exnation than that. Agnus wouldn''t like my answer, though.


    "Do you think this is a vacation?"


    "No, but as long as I do my job there shouldn''t be a problem right?"


    While it was true that my world would be attacked if I didn''t do anything about it, I wasn''t obliged to follow how I did my work.


    "If you are in a dangerous spot, don''t me me for not warning you."


    The five girls nced at Agnus for his warning and looked away. As for Agnus didn''t say anything besides the warning he had just given.


    There was no way I would put these girls here in danger. I had already thought of a n before going to a different world.


    "Here''s a list of which world you want to choose."


    Showing me the list, there were ten worlds. I immediately looked into the details and chose one world that caught my attention.


    Merabell, a world that emphasizes itself to be a grand resort. The ZTF uses this ce for its money grabs. Destroying this ce would earn their wraith and a colossal ie loss. I''m not doing this for these girls.


    "I choose Merabell."


    ~


    After choosing my destination, Agnus sent us to the world of Merabell. Landing in the world, I started to observe the ce.


    "Charles, let''s go to that direction."


    Reina''s skill was precious. Listening to her advice, I went to where Reina wanted. Locating the area that Reina wanted me to go to, it was a grand resort that made this world famous.


    Once we arrived, the grand ce looked better in front. The girls here were surprised but weed it as they also wanted to enjoy it.


    "Halt."


    Before we could enter, someone blocked our path. I would presume the person who said he was a guard, but I couldn''t tell with how he was dressed.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "You need to pay before we let you enter."


    The purple monster said. Observing the purple monster, he was a shady person. We weren''t at the entrance, yet he stopped us. Before I paid him anything, I asked him a question.


    "Do you work here?"


    "No."<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    The purple monster''s eyes widened when he spoke. I used a truth curse that had surprised him. Knowing that we were targets of a scam, I cursed him again, which made him screech in pain.


    "You are pretty ballsy, you know. Unfortunately, I''m not so forgiving."


    Giving the monster a cruel death, I felt my power grow. Since my skill had leveled up, I grew from the death of my enemies. I was surprised at how much I gained from this purple thing.


    When you think about what the monster did, it was profitable. If you were strong and intelligent enough, you could rob people here and get away with it. Unfortunately for the monster, he messed with me.


    Eventually, we ended up at the entrance of the resort. It was much more professional there, where I could see hundreds of thousands of people defending this ce.


    Unlike the purple monster we had encountered earlier, the guards here didn''t interfere with the six of us entering.


    Upon entering the building, the ce wasn''t as great as the resort. The long line here made it less desirable for me to wait.


    In the meanwhile, I will start my attack. Instead of attacking this resort first, I began to summon monsters on the outer edge of this world.


    Besides the resort, what made this world special was it waspletely t. Those who once believed the Earth was t would be happy to see this.


    Now that my attack had started, the world was in chaos. The girls and I would enjoy this resort while everyone here would be scared shitless.


    "Charles. What''s so funny?"


    Courtney saw me smiling and wondered what had happened. Sweet innocent Courtney, I patted her head and said nothing.


    "We''re up next. Let''s go."


    After waiting thirty minutes, it was time for us to enjoy what the world offers. We walked up to the receptionist and checked in.


    "Wee to Merabell''s Utopia, how may I help you?"


    "What service do you offer? I''m pretty new here but I was rmended toe here."


    Telling a perfect lie, the receptionist pulled up a list that told me the price of everything. Looking at the price, everything was so expensive... I haven''t checked how much money I had.


    [1.4M Hub tokens.]


    Ah... When did I get this much? Perhaps killing millions of dwarfs gave me this much. At least I could afford everything. Finding a unique option in this list, I asked what it was.


    "Excuse me, but what''s this challenge special?"


    When I asked, the receptionist gave me an amused smile. If it was a battle, why would there be an option for one?


    "If you''re confident enough, you can select this and fight a challenger of our choosing. For the prize of the winner, you will get a VIP pass."


    "Whats the benefit of being a VIP?"


    Once, I asked everyone in the room knew what was about to go down. Even though my words weren''t loud, I attracted all the staff.


    "Being a VIP, you would receive a seventy percent discount on everything. Priority to service, and you would have ess to facilities that only VIPs would be allowed to enter."


    "I see then I will take the challenge."


    The staff smiled, knowing my choice.

 Chapter 196 Family Vacation (Part II)

    Having to make my choice, I was dragged to the ring. If you think about it, this was like an underground ring where shady people would gamble their money to bet.


    To my surprise, in an instant, the spectator filled up quickly. This spectacle must be prettymon and fun to watch if the seat filled up this quickly.


    I had no problem with them spectating, but I wondered how the rest of the world was. News about an attack should have arrived now, but no one here cared.


    "Kid. Once I beat you, your women are mine."


    "..."


    "Is killing allowed?"


    This was the first thing I asked the judge. I know I didn''t need to ask, but I wanted to tell this bald fucker that he would die.


    "Killing is allowed."


    "You think you could kill me, kid? You''re a hundred years to early."


    Talking like a third-rate viin, the match was about to start. Looking at the girls, I could tell they were cheering me on.


    "Are the both of you ready?"


    "With how scrawny he is, I''m ready any time."


    This man is very arrogant. I wonder how he is not dead yet. I nodded, signaling that I was ready. The judge started the match.


    There was no need to y around with the man. I wanted to enjoy the resort, the match had started, and surprisingly the man stood there waiting for me to attack.


    Applying five deadly curses to him, he started to yell in pain. His skin was falling apart, and his sight had disappeared. The pain he felt was amplified, and his ears were ringing.


    "You have family don''t you?"


    I walked up to him and stepped on his crotch. He yelled once more with more power in it. The people spectating were confused by what had happened, but once they saw what I had done, those with a genital covered their lower body imagined the man''s pain.


    My words didn''t register in his mind from the pain he had received. Taking away all the pain he had gained, he looked at me in fear.


    "Watch all the people that carry your blood die."


    He knew something was wrong when I cursed his blood. Sending images of those rted to him in any way was struck with a curse.


    "No... Please... DON''T!!!"


    Despair was the tastiest meal when you see it on a shitty person. Ending his misery, I broke his mind, and his power transferred to me, boosting me surprisingly high.


    "BOO!!!"


    "WHAT WAS THAT!!!"


    "THAT WAS TOO QUICK!!!"


    "MY BET!!!"


    The crowd roared in anger. Some of the exceptions enjoyed the pain of the man. I couldn''t care as I won.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    Before one of the crowds annoyed me, I left the ring and went back to the lounge and saw the same receptionist was there, and we went up to him.


    "Congrattions on your win. Here''s your VIP pass. Please sign it, as we don''t take identity thieves lightly. We also don''t reissue these passes if you lose them."


    Spoken like a true professional, I signed my name on the pass and took it. Now that everything was ready, I paid for the best service.


    Ten thousand is a lotpared to my first monthly reward for these hub tokens. The receptionist got us a concierge and guided us to our room.


    Entering the room, all of us looked at our room. Everything here seems to be expected, and none of us have had any problems so far.


    "Do you want me to wait? I can guide you around the ce."


    "Come back in thirty minutes, we will be ready then."


    The concierge left the six of us in the room. Inside this room, I checked on the monsters I summoned and saw that most cities had been destroyed.


    Some cities were unharmed, and by the looks of it, they had defeated them. I wouldn''t be surprised if someone were here to defend this world. A lot of money was in stakes.


    "Master~! What are you doing~?"


    Wondering what I was doing, Nched on from behind and swung around like a monkey. I wasn''t doing much, but I spoke to her about it.


    "I was checking out the other countries of this world. Some of their cities have already been destroyed."


    "Too bad~! I wish I could watch~!"


    I petted her head, got up from the bed, and checked how everyone was doing. Courtney was on her phone ying the same gacha game with Rose watching her as Constance and Reina checked everything.


    Eventually, thirty minutes had passed, and the concierge returned. The rest of us up and started heading out.


    "What ce do you think we should go first?"


    Being the concierge, she should know where to go best. It didn''t take long for the concierge before she thought of a ce.


    "How about our specialty? You must be famished froming all the way here."


    I looked at everyone here, and no one disagreed. We followed the concierge and went towards one of the highly-rated restaurants in this ce.


    Eating from another world was risky. You can''t tell whether your food is edible. Luckily, the girls and I were unkible by these conventional ways.


    "I would like to order one of everything."


    Those who knew I was greedy didn''t think I would splurge money like this. Since the people of this world will give me their hard earn money, I will get it back.


    Food had arrived, and many unique-looking foods had appeared. Nene started munching on things she saw that looked good, and I followed up with what she ate.


    The brighter people in our group, such as Reina, did the same, with the rest picking out what they thought looked good.


    It didn''t take long before Nene ate everything. Sometimes I wonder if her stomach was made of iron, those that look like it could kill us were eaten like nothing happened.


    With lunch out of the way, it was time for us to continue touring around.

 Chapter 197 Family Vacation (Part III)

    "Do games appeal to you? Recently we added a game center. You can try out many of the themes there."


    Games? I wonder what kind of games there were. I could see Courtney interested when the word games were mentioned. Since she was interested, we could check it out.


    "Lead the way."


    Following the lead of our guide, Courtney''s anticipations had risen. The game center was different than I expected, and Courtney''s disappointment was immeasurable.


    Instead of being an electronic game, it was more of a physical activity. Unless it were sex, Courtney wouldn''t enjoy it.


    "Charles... This wasn''t what I expected it to be..."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, I''m sure there''s something for you to enjoy in here."


    "Master''s right. Don''t be too sad."


    Rose tried to join in and cheer Courtney up. As for the guide, she felt terrible for disappointing one of her customers. All she could do was hope that none of us wouldin, which we won''t.


    "Let''s look around."


    Upon entering, this was more like a carnival than a game center from an arcade. Nene ran off once something interesting had been shown to her eyes. We followed Nene, making sure she won''t get lost.


    "Really??? What''s so interesting about this?.."


    Reinained when finding Nene''s pick of choice. What was in front of us was a fishing game. Looking at the water, I could see some fish monsters swimming swimmingly.


    "Interested, eh? How about it? Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Seeing that Nene was interested, the person working on the game urged Nene to try out their game.


    "Master~! Can I try~?"


    "Go ahead. Anyone else want to try?"


    I asked anyone in the group if they wanted to try. Since Nene wanted to have a go, Reina decided toe up with her. And surprisingly, Constance also decided to give it a try.


    "Let me exin the rules before you y. These guns shoots and are used to catch these fish. Therger fish you catch, the more significant the prize. Just a heads up, these fishes are quiet nimble. Be warned, you each have five shots each."


    "Before you y, could you wear these? To make the game fair, no skills could be used."


    To prevent cheating, the people here took safety measures. These artifacts used to seal skills are too dangerous for me. I prefer if these bracelets were kept away from me.


    With the three of them having five shots, each had to make their shots worthwhile. Nene was the first one to take her shot which had missed. Everyone was surprised to see how quickly the fishes were on the water. It wouldn''t be surprising if these fishes were trained to do this.


    "Charles could I try?"


    Courtney, who watched, wanted to get her hands on the gun. The only one left out was Rose, which I had also had her try. The businessman grinned, knowing he got these girls sucked into these games.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since these girls were having fun on their own, it was time for me to do my job. My monsters that had been dispatched were all gone. I had razed most of the cities, but most of them were still alive.


    Instead of monsters, I created a pandemic. Spreading a disease to each person in each country should do its work. If I can''t beat the people in a destructive battle, I might as well do it the sneaky way.


    Of course, I made the disease extremely contagious and would spread from any close contact they may have encountered.


    The disease would barely have any effects but would be explosive once it spreads far and wide. I would ramp up the power to a hundred making the people of this world killed.


    With that out of the way, I continued to look back at the girls. With most of them using their shot, none of the fish they aimed for were caught.


    Watching it, you could tell it was impossible to do this alone. I don''t see a way to catch them unless you can pinpoint their movement.


    Nene shooting herst shot missed and was disappointed, followed by the shot Reina, who went for the same shot but was close. Then Constance, who was the fastest to react, figured it how and caught the first fish.


    In the end, only Constance got two of the captured fish. Out of everyone here, she had the best reaction speed due to her battle prowess.


    "With these two fishes, these are the prizes you can take. You can take two smaller prizes or onerge prize."


    Looking at all of the things she could obtain, many random items could be found, from upgrade capsules to artifacts of many items.


    "Could you tell us what these prizes do?"


    Before Constance could pick, I asked the game owner to exin the prizes. Heplied since he knew we had a VIP pass with me.


    Having to exin everything, Constance knew what she wanted. An artifact that boosted holy-type skills.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    "See, it''s not so bad. Even if they look distracted, Charles is doing fine work."


    Linsey spoke without much concern. Spies nted in Merabell were givingplete reports of what was happening worldwide.


    With the information given, the spies knew what Charles was capable of. When dangerous monsters appear out of nowhere, they are given a teleportation artifact to hide in a different location.


    "Even so, to be ying around at a time like this."


    "You know that Charles doesn''t care about the war. The only reason why he''s here was that he would be involved either way."


    It was rare to see Linsey lecture Agnus. Because of his strict yet calm attitude, Agnus rarely gets this treatment.


    Agnus prefers efficiency in cases like these, and Charles was far from it. With how disadvantaged they were, he needed Charles to end this war. After all, starting from scratch in the lower-ranking world was a pain in the ass.

 Chapter 198 Family Vacation (Part IV)

    ying around the game center was an enjoyable experience. After all the games we yed, we went to the beach.


    "Master~! Could you put this lotion on my back~?"


    This beach was filled with people, and while it wasn''t that crowded, those who heard what Nene said couldn''t help but look.


    Those who tried to peak had their vision blocked as I unhooked Nene''s bra from behind. We already had swimsuits stored just in case of an emergency.


    "Nha~!"


    Applying the lotion, I could tell that Nene purposely made these noises. If she wanted to y it like this, I grabbed her tail, which surprised her to yelp.


    "Not so yful, are you now?"


    Nene red at me and stuck her tongue out. Since I had applied the lotion on her, she got off, and everyone in the group wanted me to do the same.


    "Charles."


    Constance held my arm between her chest. Everyone else was ying on the sand or the water, with the two of us watching. Courtney, at first, didn''t seem interested in joining, but Rose pulled her in to have fun.


    "Yes?"


    "Now that we''re alone... Why don''t we have some fun~?"


    Suggesting this when Agnus and the rest were watching was too much for me. I hope no one back at Agnus'' quarter would look at us strangely.


    "Let''s not. The people that sent us here are watching."


    Everyone here doesn''t know this. The IUC people had a camera to view what I was seeing. I didn''t bother with this because they wanted to check my progress.


    Constance''s face flushed from embarrassment. When we had to return, Constance would have to face everyone, and the look from everyone would be there. I didn''t know how to help, but I did my best to calm her nerves.


    "Master~! Come y~!"


    Nene yelled out from the water and urged me toe. I looked at Constance and dragged her along.


    Upon entering the water, Nene sshed them on me. Her deviousness was still there. I will show her why cats are afraid of water. Taking revenge, I sshed back with arger wave.


    "Stop!"


    "Take this!"


    Instead of going for me, Reina went for Nene. It was too sweet of a chance not to take it. Nene knew that this was on purpose and attacked back.


    "How about this!!!"


    Reina used Courtney as a shield, and Courtney blocked most of the water aimed at her as a meat shield.


    "..."


    Courtney looked like she was about to die. Her expression was exaggerated, but she was upset and attacked randomly, which hit Rose.


    Rose being the mature one, stopped at that, but Reina and Nene continued to fight. Looking at them, I knew they would keep fighting. I left it on their own device and checked on Courtney.


    "Courtney want this?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Thanks."


    I know I should have given her a floaty earlier, but the thought never came to mind. epting what I had, she used it and rxed.


    Looking at her, I had the urge to drag her around. Diving deep into the water, I slowly push dragged the floaty around.


    "How''s today''s vacation? I expected you to be more indoors, honestly."


    After going to school, Courtney tried to take one more week of ss. Learning that doing any outdoor activities doesn''t excite her, she was now a shut-in.


    "It''s a nice change of pace."


    "Charles where are you taking me?"


    The water had reached the upper part of my hands near my shoulders, but it had warranted her attention.


    "Don''t know, but you don''t have to worry about it. I know I haven''t been checking much, but hows your stay on Earth? Anything you want to talk about?"


    "To be honest, I like Earth even more. I don''t have muchint if I have to say for myself."


    My question had distracted her, and she gave me a genuine smile once she talked about her stay. Once the water got to my neck, I stopped what I had for my n. It didn''t seem like a good idea if I thought about it now.


    After getting back, I could see my girls getting hit on. Before anything drastic happened, I teleported all of them to the bottom of the beach.


    No one would miss them drowning. With what I would do in a few hours, these people underwater would be the least of their concerns.


    When the sun had started to set, it was time for us to leave. It was a shame that this ce had to go.


    The diseases I had spread were now almost everywhere. From contact, water, and airborne, touching any of these would give it to you.


    [Third Person POV]


    "Why are we even watching this?"


    Watching Charles having fun on the beach was a weird sight to all these employees. Everyone here was supposed to do their work for the war, and in the video, watching him do anything was too distracting.


    "What''s up everyone?"


    Charles entering the headquarters with the girls was a surprise. His job to destroy Merabell hasn''t beenpleted yet, and for some reason, he was here.


    "Aren''t you going to destroy the world?"


    Linsey asked, wondering why he had left. Since Linsey asked first, everyone didn''t speak and wanted to listen to what Charles had to say.


    "Don''t worry about it. The ce is going to be in chaos. I had nted a disease that couldn''t be cured by normal means. Those in the resort would die a grueling pain."


    "Disease? And you thought a disease is a good idea when it could easily spread in the hub?"


    Whatever Charles did could be fatal to many worlds. Linseyughed at the cruel methods that Charles had used. To those that were sane, it wasn''t something funny.


    "So? It doesn''t affect me or anyone in this room. I have no concern for anyone else. You should know that."


    Hearing those words, they had figured out one thing about Charles. He was a man who cared nothing other than himself.

 Chapter 199 The Start Of A Pandemic

    In the world of Merabell, everyone felt something was wrong. Their bodies were acting strange, and many inhabitants had doctors around the world to check if something was wrong.


    Some of the doctors had also felt this, but no matter what tests were done, no results were shown. Charles''s disease wasn''t an actual disease but a curse that acted like one.


    Earlier, monsters from hell had appeared, which had warranted a lockdown around the world. Now that their bodies felt odd, people began to freak out.


    "Hey!!! Are you alright???"


    The time was currently night, and a man had seen someone throwing up. There were some people that would mind their own business, but the man in front of him looked ill.


    Checking the sick man clearly, he saw a disgusting sight. He was throwing up something terrible, and what had disturbed him the most was his skin was falling apart.


    "SHIT!!! Someone help this man! Call for a doctor!!!"


    At the man''s scream, everyone''s attention was now on him. Luckily, the man''s words were heard, and those who cared enough did call the ambnce.


    "AHHHHH!!!"


    One particr woman hade forward and checked out how the sick man was doing but had screamed from the top of her lungs. Watching a man lose his skin was something that no one ever wanted to see.


    It wasn''t just that man in this condition, but also people around the world. From hundreds to millions, this sight alone had scared the life of many. Children that had would survive this pandemic would have nightmares for ages.


    What made it even worse was no one was spared from this disease. Even those that defend the ce from those monsters were infected. While it had less of an effect, it still caused problems.


    "Please!!! Help my son!!!"


    "Doctor!!!"


    "Get out of my way!!!"


    The world of Merabell was inplete chaos. You could tell the people here didn''t know what to do during the pandemic. Worlds from a higher rank usually wouldn''t have one, so the word quarantine was something that they had never thought of.


    Those who had wanted to help their families and friends were unknowingly already affected by the cursed disease. It would only be a matter of time before those effectse to fruition.


    ~


    "Boss! Merabell''s situation is getting worse by the minute! The disease is spreading like wild fire! Those that teleported to the hub had spread more of those disease!"


    "..."


    The situation for the ZTF was horrible. Merabell, one of their money-making world, was now going downhill. Their money-making scheme was going down, and their workforce was weakening.


    "We need to stop this disease now! If news spread that ourpany was the one who spread the disease! Our reputation will be ruined if that happens!"


    No one knows the cause of these diseases. To the eyes of the public, the ZTF would be held ountable for letting this disease spread far and wide.


    "Sir!!! An emergency has urred! All of our scientists have contacted the disease!!! What do we do???"


    The boss that managed the world, Merabell, paled in fright. To him, his career was over. Losing a job would be his best bet, but his life right now was in danger.


    Messing up this bad was a death penalty. No one from the top brass would let him live a peaceful life, even though it wasn''t wholly his fault. But as the manager, the me would definitely shift toward him.


    "SIR!!!"


    Watching their boss faint, everyone was in chaos. The ZTF crew member was in full panic and was going to die.


    ~


    "It was good that you called your spies to return immediately. Otherwise, they would have died terribly.


    Charles had taken away the disease that was spread to them. The spies that were in the world seeing those diseases were shaking. Their fate would have been the same if they weren''t here on time.


    "Do you think the wars are over? I doubt the ZTF could continue at this state."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Thinking back, Charles had never expected this to go this far. He had only nned for the world to be destroyed by these diseases. He hadn''t given much thought and hadn''t expected it to spread far and wide.


    This miscalction was a warm wee to Charles. As cruel as the method is, he would gain more power with each person''s death.


    His apathetic nature was apparent to those around him. Agnus and his men hope that his power won''t be harmful in the future.


    "We can''t be so sure yet. Unless the people from the ZTF dere that they surrender, our war won''t be over yet. But with what you have done, the scale is now in our favor."


    The battle wasn''t over. Yet everyone in the higher brass of the IUC knew their chances of winning were much higher than before. In a matter of days, they should ensure their victory. For a war to be fought with these few sacrifices was a miracle.


    "Is that so? I don''t see a point in them continuing. They might as well shut down at this rate."


    "If things were that easy, I would have interfered myself."


    "Charles. You do know the consequences of your action, right? Even if you think your curses are untraceable, there will be people that will take revenge. I may look powerful to you, but there are people even I can''t stand to."


    Before they end this discussion, Agnus tells Charles his thoughts. As for the girls near, these girls had no idea how strong Agnus was. The fact that Charles respects him means a lot.


    "I will keep that in mind. I can''t be harmed if I return to my home world and do nothing. If you need anything else, do call."


    Saying what he needed, Charles and his girls left the room. The room was quiet as they looked at the victims of the world of Merabell.


    "Sir. Do you think it''s safe for us to keep him? One day, I may fear he would be out of control."


    They had seen Charles'' action for the past few days. Charles'' personality was honestly troublesome. He was a moody man that did whatever he wanted.


    If there was a day that Charles got too powerful with his unstable personality, who knows what he would do? With too many unstable elementsing from him, he was someone to be watched out for.


    "It''s simple, don''t do anything. He won''t do anything to us as long as we don''t do anything to him. Besides, Charles and I are on friendly terms, he won''t ruin us for no reason."


    "But!"


    Agnus red at the man prompting him to shut up. There was no point in arguing about an easily avoidable situation. Only speaking more about this would hinder the organization even more.


    "Merabell''s grand resort is now closed off. It''s a shame we can''t take it over. Suspicion of us would be detrimental at the moment."


    Since the disease spread by Charles was ineffective against them, the IUC could easily take the resort. No one would be able to touch them with the disease intact.


    Everyone could only sigh in regret. It''s better not to make many enemies around the countless worlds out there than to take over a money machine. With the war still in progress, the people of the IUC continued to monitor everything they could.


    ~


    "Where is that bastard?!!"


    Ace, who was haggard, shouted, trying to search for someone. He was in Merabell after hearing the monsters attacking.


    "Charles, you fucker!!! I will find you! Shit..."


    The day after Ace had his role reced, his appearance differed from before. Hisst look was a stern man you wouldn''t want to mess with. Now he looked like he had lost a lot of weight, and his eyes were darker than they previously were.


    Ace was here to take back everything. By taking down Charles, all his failures will be redeemed. Well, that''s what he thinks.


    Unfortunately, his time was about toe. The current world of Merabell was a dangerous city filled with disease.


    Ace was stronger than most of the citizens of this world. Trying to find his target, all he could hear was silence. The people in this world had devoided the screams they were producing. Dead from a terrible curse, the energy of death had increased by arge margin.


    On hisst legs, he tried his best to move. But with the not-so-kind curse, hisst remaining strength disappeared.


    Falling to the ground, all Ace could do was mumble uprehensive words. In front of death, his hatred for Charles disappeared. His memories of what he had done had also disappeared. If he could redo his life, all he would wish was happiness.


    By the end of the day, 99.5% of the poption was killed. In just one day, most of the poption was wiped out, unable to do anything to stop this disease. This incident would be the start of a new disaster.

 Chapter 200 Suffer More!!!

    [Charles POV]


    "Constance, I was going to help you get revenge when I had my break, but we got a little side track. Now that we''re ready, let''s do it now."


    Constance and I still haven''t gotten rid of the people that tried to kill her. Now that we were free, it was finally time to do so.


    I could sense Constance''s anger. This was the first time I saw Constance angry. She must have suffered a lot when she went to the hub.


    "Let''s go now. You have plenty of time to vent on your anger."


    "Thanks for your help. It means a lot."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Constance loved it when I rubbed her ass. Helping her calm down, we started to head out. We had left the rest of the girls to do their own thing, as this was Constance''s revenge.


    The world of night, Necropolis'' dark cloud, was a weather I could get used to. I have always loved the night, the cool weather, and the aesthetics.


    But now it wasn''t the right time for me to enjoy this ce. We had to be the living shit out of some people.


    Having to know where our targets were, we went ahead and got all of our targets. Twenty-three people had plotted Constance''s death. So all twenty-three would have to take a lot of pain for a chance to see another day.


    "Constance, everyone''s here. All of them had plotted your death."


    All of them had high-ranking authorities within the Necropolis'' politics. Killing anyone here would cause a great stir, but what does that matter to me? Like tools, anyone here could be reced. If Constance had identally killed one of these people, it wouldn''t matter.


    "Why have you brought us here?!! How are we even here?!!


    I may or may not have teleported all these people to a dark room. Confused, they started to talk amongst themselves.


    All of these kidnapped officials tried their best to use their power, but I cursed them, which had weakened all of their abilities by 99%. They won''t have a chance to escape.


    "So all the officials are here..."


    Some had already sensed everyone''s familiar presence. Realizing that everyone here was an official of Necropolis, they knew this kidnapping was intentional.


    "It''s been a while, everyone."


    While everyone was in disarray, Courtney called out to them. Walking in slowly, her face was slowly revealed to all the kidnapee.


    "YOU!!!"


    They now know the reason why they were kidnapped. Knowing that Constance knew their plot for taking her out, it didn''t take much to consider why they would be kidnapped.


    "How did you cap AHHHH!!!!"


    Constance applied holy energy to the one who spoke. Annoyed by his questioning, she taught him a lesson by giving him pain.


    "You don''t need to know. All you need to do is shut up and listen."


    Was Constance always like this? Or was it because of me she''s like this? Watching her from the shadow, she was ying with all of them.


    "Who is the one that started this idea?"


    We only had to wait for someone to sell the man out. And knowing that they are politicians, it would be a matter of time.


    "What if we don''t say anything?"


    "Are you sure you want to be uncooperative in a situation like this?"


    Unless you were crazy, you wouldn''t want to piss off your kidnapper. Everyone looked at each other, unsure of what to do.


    "It''s..."


    Before a person could speak, one of the politicians was killed. Constance and I were not involved with this kill.


    Constance frowned, looking at the dead body. From the looks of it, the politicians here didn''t seem to surprise as if they knew this would happen.


    They probably had a geass signed if this was the case. The person was too careful if they didn''t want anyone to know it was them.


    "Constance. Do you need help? I can nullify the geass."


    Speaking to her, I had blocked the sound for the others and only allowed Constance to listen. Constance nodded, appreciating my help.


    "Let me repeat the question again. Who is the one that started this idea? The geass you have is now ineffective. The first one to speak will get to leave."


    None of these people could be sure whether Constance was telling the truth or not. No one here was going to risk it.


    "For every ten seconds of silence, I will fill this room with my energy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This energy that Constance has is the reason why they want to get rid of her. Divine power was a nightmare to these people. Being near them was fatal.


    It would be a matter of time before someone answers, even if they did. Constance might not let them leave for taking too long. Being patient isn''t something most people can deal with. They may look like they are fine, but if they make someone wait too long, the person will snap.


    "Fine then. Have it your way."


    Ten seconds had passed, and Constance did what she said. The divine energying from Constance had weakened everyone by a sizable degree. It wasn''t much, but it was like being overheated in zing weather to them.


    "If you don''t have it my way, I won''t be so nice anymore."


    Another ten seconds had passed, and Constance''s energy had increased by five times the amount. If it was like the zing sun overheating them, now it was being roasted alive by fire.


    "I WILL TALK!!! PLEASE STOP!!! IT WAS HIM!!!"


    One of the officials started to tattle tale, and Constance''s power had dropped. With the man leaking those words, the fact that he hadn''t died meant Constance was telling the truth.


    I looked at the person he had pointed at, and looking at him, I knew he was dead. It was a vampire that had started this n. I''m Vermillion wouldn''t care about his disappearance.


    "YOU TRAITOR!!! YOU''RE THE ONE THAT MADE THE PLAN! DON''T THROW ME UNDER THE BUS!"


    Instead of admitting it, he reserves it and mes it on the person that med him. I could tell who was lying between the two, but Constance couldn''t. She frowned, realizing she didn''t know which one was telling the truth.


    "Shut up."


    The two fought back like children''s ming each other. Constance has had enough of their quarrel and told them to shut up.


    "The rest of you. Tell me the truth."


    She used the rest of the people here to find out the truth. No one here would be stupid enough to lie.


    "He''s telling the truth. It was him."


    "I do remember him telling us the n."


    Everyone else med the vampire, which had earned a re of Constance. Not only did he tantly lie to her face, but to also waste her time.


    As promised, Constance had the dark spirit leave. But before she did so, she zapped her divine energy into the dark spirit''s ass. It was a light punishment, but as promised, she had done what she wanted. Those who saw the dark spirit leave were jealous and regretted not answering first.


    "For the rest of the twenty-one people here. I will give you a chance."


    Hearing the word chance was relieving. Now it was time to see what Constance would do. If it were me, I wouldn''t have let anybody here live. Sadly I wasn''t Constance.


    "This is a poprity contest. You all have three votes. To win this contest, you will have to on the top half in the ranking. Simple enough right?"


    The concept was easy to understand, but I felt half was too lenient.


    "That vampire won''t be in this game, so its ten people that will be safe."


    Without the vampire participating, only twenty people were in the game. The vampire knew that he was doomed. He couldn''t do anything but plot how to escape from this situation.


    Constance gave the politicians five minutes to talk. It wasn''t much, but everyone tried their best. You had to be likable or try to sort out a deal with everyone. With the papers that Constance gave, everyone wrote their names.


    "To make it fair, you could see the votes yourself. No one canin when the timees."


    After finding out who had won, two reactions were shown. Those who won shouted joyfully, and those who lost cursed in agony, hoping for a second chance.


    "YES!!!"


    "FUCK!!!"


    Constance zapped all the losers and kicked them out. I never expected her to do this. She was more devious than I thought.


    "I hate politicians, those who won will stay."


    Their short victory had ended in a halt, and despair was shown instead, which was what Constance had wanted.


    Getting to this point, Constance used her divine power and wiped them out. I thought she would try to get satisfaction out of it.


    "You sure you wanted to it this fast?"


    "I learned that torturing isn''t suited for me. I''m more than happy enough to know that they won''t being back. And if they did, they won''t have a chance to beat me anymore."


    "Charles. Thank you for helping me get my revenge."


    Smiling beautifully, she rushed over and gave me a breathtaking kiss. A day like this wasn''t too bad at all.

 Chapter 201 The Meeting Between The Heros And The Demon King (Part I)

    [Clyde POV]


    My usual Friday has turned less usual than it is. A surprise school assessment had urred, and everyone in our school was in another dimension.


    I had gained a sizable amount of power in the past month. If I had to be honest, I felt like I could have done more. It wasn''t to say that I didn''t do well, but always wanting to improve is never a bad idea.


    "Mira, Alya, Beatrice. How do you think we will be examined in?"


    My sister Mira, the friend I made, Alya, and Beatrice, a new friend of ours who had transferred from the world of Winar.


    "I hope it''s monster hunting. We''re in a forest, so that''s gotta be it."


    Beatrice answered with sheer excitement. She was a bit too excited about what she wanted. Coming from Winar, hunting monsters was something she had to do.


    "We could only wait and see what we get."


    "That''s such a Mira answer..."


    Luckily, the area we were in was an open field. Looking at everyone around us, I could see at least thousands of students in this field. If we went in separately, we wouldn''t see each other soon.


    "Everyone!"


    A voiceing from the air spoke. Hearing a voice from above, we saw a teacher who spoke with power in his voice. His voice caught everyone''s attention just like he wanted.


    "Student! The test is about to begin! Before we start! Let me tell you the rules! In this dimension! Your goal will be to hunt monsters from this dimension! The more you kill! The higher your ranking will be. You can team up with however many people you want! But let this be known! The monsters you killed will not be shared, so keep in mind that teaming might be detrimental! All monsters will be at one point! Small orrge!"


    That was a lot of information to take in. Our hunting speed will determine our ranking. With how many people are here, will we have enough space to hunt?


    "Before we teleport you to a different location to be teleported with your teams! You would only need to be in physical contact with them! The exams will start in ten minutes! So be prepared!"


    "As for the rules! Killing is not allowed! Doing so will be punished by expulsion! But stealing! On the other hand! Is a different game!"


    After saying what he had to say, the teacher left. Ten minutes of nning should help us in our time of need. Alya was antsy hearing those rules.


    "Don''t worry. We can get through it together."


    As my friend, I couldn''t let her go alone. Alya was more of the supportive type. If she were to drop out of this school, it would ruin my mood for months.


    Alya''s expression lightened, and her face turned red. I couldn''t help but smile happily, seeing her cute expression.


    "Clyde''s right. We will get through it together!"


    Everyone except for Mira was relishing this atmosphere. Sometimes, I wish my sister could enjoy herself. Since a young age, Mira has been unsociable. I hope she will change during our time at this school.


    Ten minutes had passed in the blink of an eye, and it was time for us to leave. I can''t help but be excited about this exam. Our academy, known for its talent gathering, would allow me to test my skills among our peers.


    Since I entered this school, I haven''t had much time to face any monsters. With how hard Mira and I have been training, I wanted to test how far I havee.


    "Students! Do remember that all your actions will be monitored! Just don''t break the rules, and do try your hardest! That''s all I can say! The teleporting will be in ten seconds! Prepare immediately!"


    With ten seconds left, I held the hands of my sister and Alya. Beatrice had done the same, and I had teleported like everyone else in the group.


    Mira, Beatrice, and I observed our surroundings from nowhere. Alya also looked around but was unsure what to look at.


    "Clyde, I sense a monster up ahead."


    Beatrice, someone from the world of Winar, had a good sense for these things. Coming from a lineage of dogs, Beatrice''s instincts are superior to ours and are on top.


    "It''s there."


    Behind a bush, we awaited our attack. We could not see the monster clearly but could sense its size. The presence of this thing was tiny. As long as it was a monster, it was a point we could earn.


    Without a word, Mira used her magic and shot toward the target. Fire magic was simple and destructive. In a forest like this, a monster would be affected by it.


    The bush was burnt, and what we found was a burnt bird. The bird was ssified as a monster, but I couldn''t help but feel bad for this little fellow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I feel bad for this little bird..."


    Alya, who had the same thought as me, voiced her concern. Both Mira nor Beatrice didn''t say anything and continued to walk.


    The forest was oddly quiet, which made the ce a bit eerie. I felt Beatrice and Mira on guard even more than usual.


    I felt something dangerous around this forest and saw Mira feeling the same. We nced at each other and nodded, understanding that our feelings were the same.


    We kept walking with this disturbing aura around us. What made it even harder to destress was the air around us.


    "Clyde, Mira, is something wrong?"


    Alya noticed something strangeing from our expression. Beatrice had also looked at us, wondering what was wrong.


    "I don''t know... I feel danger somewhere around us."


    It was hard to tell what the danger was. Mira and I weren''t sure where the danger came from, but we could feel it.


    "Then we should leave the area as soon as possible."


    Beatrice spoke with concern. Since Mira and I felt something was wrong, it was better to take precautions. As a beast-man, she trusted her instinct. Even if she couldn''t feel the danger, she trusted us not to lie in this situation. The problem was, I couldn''t tell where the danger was, and I was sure Mira felt the same.


    "Mira, could you lead us?"


    Out of everyone here, Mira was the most effective leader out of the four of us. She nodded and tookmand.


    "We will be going to the right. I feel less mana there. It should be less dangerous there."


    No one here thought the idea was terrible. With Mira telling us where to go, we went to the right. The direction we choose happens to be correct.


    While we still felt the danger, it was less dense than before. On another note, the monsters here are plentiful.


    "Mira, Beatrice, do you think you could take on each monster individually?"


    With this many monsters, we could hunt them separately. We felt a pack of monsters creeping their way toward us. They nodded, understanding the situation.


    "Alya, prepare your magic. Also use that tree to take cover from any possible attacking our way."


    She had almost dropped her staff and was flustered, but I felt my body bing lighter once she got herself together. After casting her magic, she hid somewhere where there were covers around her.


    "Dodge!"


    What attacked us was a group of frogs. Using their tongues as their weapon, we stayed as far away from them as possible.


    I had heard that brightly colored frogs were poisonous, but since I wasn''t much of an expert in these creatures, we could only hope that none of us were hurt.


    The croaking noise from these frogs was starting to get irritating. Mira used her magic to sweep as many of them as possible. And Beatrice threw her knives, hitting every target.


    Watching them fight, I couldn''t stay here and do nothing. I swung my sword at the nearest frog and sliced it in half. The blood from it sttered, and I dodged it just in case of an emergency.


    One after another, I sliced everything that came my way. This was better than I expected. Our first fight was going well.


    "Clyde!!! Watch out!!!"


    Distracted by my thoughts, Alya called out in a panic. Sensing an attack from my blind side, I quickly jumped to the side and barely scraped by. We had already killed all the frogs, but I didn''t expect a giant one to appear.


    "Clyde, Beatrice, attack from two different corners, and I will lend my support."


    Doing what Mira wanted, I went to the left while Beatrice went to the right. Fighting us on two different sides had limited most of its options.


    With its tongueshing toward me, I jumped up to dodge the first attack. For its size, I thought it would be more troublesome.


    Focusing its attack on me, Beatrice attacked its back, with Mira sending a fire explosion. Mira and Beatrice had made quick work of it when distracted by me. After finishing our first battle, Alya and I couldn''t help but want to celebrate.

 Chapter 202 The Meeting Between The Heros And The Demon King (Part II)

    [Mira''s POV]


    Inefficient. Looking back on our battle, we were ineffective in what we did. Clyde would have been in serious trouble if Alya hadn''t warned him.


    I need to convince Clyde to work harder on his training after this exam. He was in danger of losing his life, and I didn''t want to witness that.


    "Be careful touching these frogs." "Wear any protective gear when handling them."


    With the possibility of the frogs being poisonous, this was thest ce we wanted to get poisoned.


    "Hey, Mira. What do you think this terrible power is? It''s still bothering me how I can still feel it."


    Unlike me, Clyde hasn''t adapted to this energy. While I still felt it, I no longer felt stiff from this energy.


    "It should be fine if we don''t provoke it. The teachers shouldn''t have sent us to a quick death. Otherwise, there''s no point in this exam."


    My words were to calm Clyde down. I wasn''t sure if this dimension was as safe as I said. One thing is for sure: this monster would have attacked us already if it cared.


    Listening to my words, Clyde had calmed down to a certain degree. We continued on our path, searching for any monsters we could find.


    "Mira, I sense some people up ahead. How should we go at it?"


    "Do they know that we are here?"


    We were lucky to have Beatrice here. Her previous work as a hunter came in handy in situations like these.


    "The others don''t seem to recognize our location."


    "Then let''s leave before we get into a confrontation."


    "We aren''t going to fight them."


    Beatrice was surprised I had suggested this. The same went for Alya. Did they think that I was a battle maniac or something?


    "No. There''s no point in fighting this early. They have nothing for us to get this early."


    This was only the first hour. Wasting our stamina in a seven-day survival test was something we didn''t need to do. With that path blocked off, we hurried up and left the area.


    With a new path to follow, more monsters appeared than expected. Another swarm of monsters, which were flying insects, had appeared. They were flying beetles that had sharp needles as their horns.


    Alya was about to faint from the sight of these creatures. I understand these creatures were disgusting, but fainting in this situation would worsen our condition.


    "Clyde, take Alya, and we will run for it."


    There were too many monsters for us to handle. With Clyde protecting Alya, we ran for it. I asionally used my magic and burned down any insectsing toward us.


    Seeing me use my fire magic, the insect stopped chasing us as we ran. Scared of my magic, we were lucky they didn''t continuously chase us. Sighing in relief, the four of us took a breather.


    "Sorry for being a hindrance..."


    "Don''t say that! There''s nothing we can do about a swarm."


    Clyde attempted to cheer Alya. My brother is too kind sometimes, but that makes him easy to be around.


    "Beatrice. Do you think we could gather the corpses of those beetles? They have left, but we can''t be sure when they will return."


    "We have already provoked the beetles once. Doing so would make it worse."


    I can see what she was saying. We were already lucky when they retreated. The next time, we won''t be so lucky. A tint of disappointment inside me could be felt when we couldn''t retrieve those monsters'' corpses.


    "Alya, are you okay?"


    Before moving, we had to check whether Alya was ready to continue. If she couldn''t, all we could do was wait.


    "I''m fine. Thanks for asking."


    Looking at her, I could see she was slightly exhausted but would be fine with a few minutes of rest. I have decided to make a decision and let her take a small break.


    "Let''s take a small break."


    Clyde smiled at my small gesture while Beatrice sat down behind a tree, letting out a stretch. Alya let out a sigh and sat on the floor.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Beatrice, you have hunted for a long time, right? How much do you think we could hunt a day?"


    While Beatrice has told me stories of what she has done, she never told me how much she could hunt. I was interested in how much she could do.


    "If you want to know, it''s not a lot. Our tribe fought only monsters for food and the ones that attacked our town. We don''t excessively kill everything. We only kill what we need. But if you want an estimate, we can do a hundred if we keep hunting at this rate."


    A hundred may seem like a lot, but our world''s best studentspeted here. I can''t expect that our speed would be good enough to be up.


    "That''s enough resting. We''re going to keep going."


    On my call, all four of us got up well-rested. Alya''s exhaustion had disappeared, and we had steadily started to get it back together.


    A whileter, we found a cave. The cave we saw had a wide entrance, making it long enough for twenty people.


    "Beatrice, do you sense anything dangerous inside this cave?"


    There were many possibilities inside a cave. ring at the entrance, I could feel this cave was a deep one.


    "Not for the time being. There are many monsters inside."


    "Then let''s give it a try."


    If it were too dangerous, we would escape. The other three didn''t object to my choice, so we entered. a


    "AHHH!!!!!"


    Inside the cave entrance, we saw bats swarming the cave. These bats were not hostile, so all they did was fly away. Alya screamed in surprise, shocked to be sneaked up on by these creatures.


    It was a shame that we couldn''t see much without a lighter. Knowing we couldn''t see, we lit up the whole ce with antern.


    Looking at the cave''s floor, I could see many monsters of insect variants there. I hope Clyde can calm her down. It would be tiring if she kept screaming at every sight she saw.


    "A giant monster is approaching."


    Beatrice spoke once she sensed somethinging up. Alya already knew what to do, with her job being straightforward. With the monster approaching, we got ready to attack.


    My lightning magic was ready; I only needed to wait for the monster''s sight. Appearing in front of it, Iunched my magic straight toward it.


    "Attack!!! Its hurt!"


    The lightning that Iunched had hurt the beast. I ordered both Beatrice and my brother to attack the bear.


    Slowed down by my attack, the two attacked in sync. The bear roared in pain while being cut down by Beatrice and Clyde.


    With the bear too absorbed in the other two, I charged for another spell. Sending an icicle spear, I sent it to the bear''s head.


    My magic hadnded on the bear''s forehead, but the thick skin and skull prevented it from hitting its brain. The pain from my magic had given me a chance with Beatrice. She quickly decapitated the bear by chance.


    "Is it dead?"


    Alya asked while watching from behind. Beatrice, who had experience in this kind of work, cut down its head once she got the chance. I appreciated how efficient Beatrice was.


    "It''s dead, lets separate the body. Having too much would waste our space."


    Doing just that, Beatrice and Clyde quickly cut them into pieces. Before we could finish, all of us could sense somethinging.


    "Becareful! Alya! Stay back! We can''t have you here!"


    What we killed was the child of a bear. Three more bears had arrived, and they all screamed angrily, seeing their kin die. There was no way to leave unless we killed these three. Without a doubt, they would chase us to the depths of hell.


    Our battle was fast-paced as the bears attacked us without a second thought. I felt terrible that my brother had to take two attacks from two different bears, but this was the optimal situation.


    I had to assist Beatrice and Clyde at the same time. If I could sneak a kill on the bear on Beatrice, it would make it easier for Clyde.


    But before assisting her, I should lift the weights behind Clyde''s back. The eyes of the bear were my first target. I reshot an icicle spear into the bear, this time into its eyes.


    With my shotnding, the bear roared in pain and started to hit anything in its path. Not even its kin was spared from the attack. Confused, Clyde used this chance to take advantage of this situation. He cleanly sliced the bear on the torso and rapidly attacked until the bear was mauled.


    I didn''t expect Clyde to have this in him, but right now, it was weed. We hurried up and finished the bear that had lost one eye. Hitting all its weak spots, we quickly finished the rampaging bear. Beatrice had also beaten her bear.

 Chapter 203 The Meeting Between The Heros And The Demon King (Part III)

    "How is everyone?"


    "My shoulder has been scratched."


    Clyde, who was fighting two bears, had been injured. He gave a wry smile, not expecting to be hurt this quickly. Alya, recognizing this, had hurried and tried to heal him to her fullest ability.


    "Your injury has been healed. Clyde, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m feeling in top condition. Alya, thank you for your help."


    Looking at Alya, I could see that she was blushing. Clyde was too dense to recognize her feelings, but that didn''t matter to me.


    "Beatrice, how about you?"


    Unlike Clyde, I could see no scratches. I wanted to ensure there were no hidden injuries in an unexpected situation.


    "I''m fine. I had fought with the smaller one. It didn''t bring too much trouble."


    "I see... then are there any other monsters in this cave that have monsters simr to these levels?"


    If there are monsters stronger than these bears, we have to leave. While this fight wasn''t threatening, there were other monsters we could hunt.


    "There shouldn''t be. If there were, a monster here could hide their presence."


    "Then we will continue exploring. Clyde, Alya. Are you both ready?"


    Ruining their moment, I had to call them out. The two stood up and were ready to continue traveling.


    After walking for a few minutes, we eventually reached the end of the cave. What we found was the nest of the bears.


    There wasn''t much to this ce, but when you look at it, these bears had a treasure for us. We could use these monsters as our reward.


    "Who knew we could be this lucky?"


    Clyde shouted at our fantastic luck. I also can''t help but be amazed by our luck. With this, our lead would increase by a considerable margin.


    "How are we supposed to fit all of these?"


    "Didn''t you listen to the rules?"


    "I can''t help it... There were too many people distracting me."


    In a critical exam like this, he manages to do something wrong. I had to exin what we do with all these corpses.


    "We can call for an instructor to collect everything we have."


    "But won''t that invalidate our points? We didn''t hunt these monsters."


    "No, these count. We hunted the bears for these. Isn''t that our objective?"


    Clyde couldn''t find anything wrong with my logic. All we could do was hope these things counted. The teacher had given us a signal by chanting how they would appear. Artifacts these days are so useful.


    "Alya, do the chant."


    "Eh???"


    Surprised by my call, Alya turned flustered. I don''t know who came up with the chant, but I was definitely not going to do it.


    "Oh! Mighty teacher! Please answer our call!


    A teleportation circle had appeared on the floor, and a teacher we recognized had appeared. I can now see why this chant was added.


    "My students, it looks like you have done something interesting."


    "Mr. Rosewell."


    Mr. Rosewell is a narcissist and is our fighting instructor, known for hisnce. He waspetent in his teaching. The only w I could see was his narcissism.


    "Mr. Rosewell. We have limited our inventory space."


    "As expected of my students. Your points will be recorded by the staff. Do well, and you will gain an opportunity."


    After taking our hunted monster''s corpse, Mr. Rosewell disappeared. The prize was never mentioned, but if our teacher says there is an opportunity, something great will happen.


    Everyone understood what he meant. Our group''s motivation increased with Mr. Rosewell''s words, and we left the cave.


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    This irritation that I''m feeling... While snooping on the group of four, the two siblings gave off this feeling of wanting me to eliminate them.


    Personally, I had no qualms about killing them now, but their talent was something I couldn''t ignore. They are younger than me, but their strength is already this high. I wonder what skills they have. Even so, my gut instinct told me to eliminate them now.


    "Let''s just meet them now."


    After meeting them, I will make my choice then.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Third-person POV]


    The four had exited the cave, but Mira and Clyde felt the overwhelming powering back at a magnitude of 100.


    "Clyde! Mira! What''s wrong!"


    Alya screamed, seeing the two about to be crushed by the sheer force of an entity. Beatrice tried to check on their conditions.


    "I didn''t think you would fall upon meeting me."


    A different voice had appeared, which spooked everyone. Charles descended upon them and dispersed all of the pressure, crushing them.


    The four looked at Charles with caution. To the four, this was an attack. After all, this pressure of his had hurt Mira and Clyde.


    "No need to be so hostile. I didn''t think you two would be crushed. If you two will allow it, I would like to ask you to put away those irritating auras you two have."


    Sensing Charles''s nonhostility, the four lowered their weapons.


    "What irritation are you talking about?"


    "The ck light that ising out of you It''s irritating. Anyone longer, and I would have to wipe you."


    Hearing Charles'' threat, Alya paled. Out of these four, only Alya recognized him. Considering what he had said, he would stay true to his words if Clyde and Mira didn''t stop bugging him.


    "Wipe us out? Do you think you can do that here?"


    Beatrice shouted in anger. Being treated like ants is an insult to anyone. Beatrice held her weapon and pointed it at Charles.


    "Beatrice! Stop!"


    "It''s been a while since someone in this world talked to me like this in this world. How cute."


    By showing Beatrice her ce, the pressure the twins had felt earlier was now on Beatrice. Charles'' pressure was crushing Beatrice''s body. She felt her bones being crushed every second of it. At this rate, she would be immobile for the whole exam.


    "Please stop!"


    Alya begged Charles to stop what he was doing. But before he could do that, Clyde instinctively attacked and tried his best to take Charles down.


    "Naive."


    Instead of being struck, Charles had Clyde kiss the ground. Charles didn''t need to move a finger and had already destroyed two of the team members.


    Mira somehow guessed what aura Charles was talking about and retracted it. She stood there, thinking about what she could do.


    "I apologize for what my brother and friend had done. Could you please release them?"


    Knowing that they stood no chance against the man in front, all Mira could do was beg to keep her brother and friend safe.


    Charles wanted to see how Mira would react in the face of desperation. Instead of stopping, he pressed his power harder against the two. To his surprise, instead of Mira getting stronger, it was Clyde.


    "PLEASE STOP!!!"


    Alya didn''t sense Clyde''s power rising, so she could only scream in desperation. Once again, Charles went ahead and increased the power, again cracking Clyde''s bones.


    Like a cockroach, Clyde''s health didn''t decline. Even though Charles wasn''t using much strength, he was impressed with how Clyde could grow.


    "Do you also want to give it a try? Your brother had surpassed you in a few seconds."


    See how much Clyde has grown. He had offered the same training he had given to Clyde. Mira stared at Charles in disbelief.


    She wasn''t sure if Charles was joking or not. She had seen how Clyde had grown incredibly, but Mira felt that kissing dirt wasn''t something she wanted to do in public, and hearing that Clyde was stronger didn''t sit well with her.


    "Please do."


    "Huh???"


    Alya was confused about this discussion. She was confused by why Mira would ept such a proposition. Mira was the most reasonable person in the group, so she thought she had misheard when she heard what she said.


    Charles, without waiting anymore, pushed Mira down to the ground. With a lot of pain pulsing inside her, the sound she tried to make was invalid.


    Unlike Clyde, Mira''s power didn''t grow. Charles increased the power a little more to check if anything were to happen, but in the end, Mira fainted with nothing happening. With Mira down, Charles nced at Clyde.


    "You. What''s their name?"


    "Eh???"


    Alya, who had been in the middle of this chaos, was stunned by Charles''s sudden question. While she hasn''t been attacked, her three friends were. She didn''t expect Charles toe here to do this stunt. Now that he had asked for their names, she was about to nk out.


    "The twins are Clyde and Mira."


    Alya spoke in a hurry, scared of pissing Charles off. Charles nodded at her and looked at Clyde once more. Before leaving, he told Alya one thing.


    "Tell Clyde that I will be seeing him again."


    And just like that, Charles had disappeared. For the first day, Alya felt that it was too hectic. She looked at herrades, who were asleep. Knowing that it was dangerous here, she individually dragged them back into the cave.

 Chapter 204 The Meeting Aftermath

    [Charles'' POV]


    The seven-day school exam was only an event to help me pass the time. I didn''t care about the results, as I had nothing to prove. Reina was the only one here to attend, as Courtney had already decided to drop out of school.


    Once I arrived at this forest, this unsettling yet annoying aura floated around. Finding the cause of it, I followed the twins that had radiated it. At first nce, when I spied on the two twins, I found them pretty interesting.


    This was the first time I had wanted to get rid of someone without a prior reason. So I decided to see why I wanted to do so. My meeting with the person called Clyde was interesting. Due to his desire to protect his friend, his power grew like a monster''s, just like mine would. His sister didn''t have the same motivation, so I discounted her. With this much talent, I wonder how much he could interest me. Getting back to Reina, I snuck up behind her.


    "Reina, how are you doing?"


    Reina didn''t look amused once I appeared right before her. Before I met with the twins, I had disappeared during our conversation.


    "Sorry, I found something interesting and couldn''t help but look into it. Look, we can spend our remaining time together. I got enough for us to take first ce."


    I haven''t spent all my time being useless. Now that I have done what we need, we can spend our days here doing what we want. I had caught at least ten thousand monsters from this space.


    "Don''t be mad. We have seven days here together."


    Reina looked at me, sighed, and forgave me for leaving her alone.


    "Fine, fine. I forgive you. What did you find interesting?"


    I could tell a little anger was still within her from how she sounded. We sat down on a nket that I had set up and talked.


    "I know this is the best ce to find talent, but I didn''t think I would find a talent somewhat below mine."


    "Are you serious?"


    Reina''s eyes widened, shocked by such a revtion. It was hard to believe that there was someone almost as monstrous as me in terms of talent, but that made it more exciting.


    "Yeah, I am. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or was it meant to be."


    "I didn''t take you as someone who believed in fate."


    "I didn''t. What can I say? That someone who can possibly match me in this world in the near future was born in the same years as me? Was it just some dumb coincidence?"


    Reina had no words and just thought about what I had said. She must be thinking about the future if that were to happen.


    "Could you tell me who?"


    "Someone by the name of Clyde."


    Her eyes widened, surprised by my answer. Did she know Clyde? I wonder if Clyde was famous in this academy.


    "Does his name sound familiar?"


    "A month ago, there was a transfer student named Clyde who has a sister named Mira. The reason why I dislike attending ss is the energy they give off."


    So these were the people that Reina wanted to stay away from. To think they would be my ssmate, I hadn''t entered ss since the examination for the previous event.


    "Before we do anything else, let me call the teacher."


    I had the corpses in a separate location, and going there, I used my phone to call Mr. Trek. There was no way any of us were going to chant those words.


    "Hello? Charles? Is there anything I could do to help?"


    "I want you to call everyone to take care of the corpses I caught. There should be at least ten thousand."


    "..."


    Mr. Trek went silent as he heard what I said. I had put a load of work on him with my unreasonable request.


    "I will be there in a bit..."


    Having no other words, we ended our call. Eventually, a couple of teachers appeared and saw our big pile.


    "Mr. Trek, I will split those points in half with Reina."


    "Ok..."


    "I will also be taking a leave. There''s no point in me being here anymore."


    Saying my goodbyes, I took Reina to a different ce. It was still the same forest, but I wanted to talk to her alone.


    "Do you want to leave this dimension? We have done what we needed."


    "Charles, we have seven days here, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Can you enclose our location? We can do it here..."


    Bold. That was the first word that came to mind. I didn''t take Reina for someone who wanted to do it in a forest. I had never done it, but I had an interest.


    Looking at her, I gave her a smirk and stripped off our clothes. For the next seven days, we did the thing.


    [Mira''s POV]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ugh..."


    Waking from my slumber, I could feel my body sore. I remembered what had happened and was embarrassed to think about the situation. One question came to mind, who was the person that appeared in front of us?


    "Mira!"


    Alya cried in happiness, seeing that I was awake. Looking around, I found Clyde and Beatrice still asleep. It must be hard for Alya to carry us back to the cave.


    "How''s everyone''s condition?"


    Alya didn''t reply and stared at me with disappointment in her eyes. I could tell that our condition was critical.


    "Sorry... I can only do so much with my healing."


    "Don''t worry about it. Helping us relieve this pain is enough."


    Even though Alya has been a hindrance most of the time, she has been the most helpful in such situations.


    "Did you know that person who attacked?"


    I can''t help but be curious about that man''s identity. Remembering such power, we were all overwhelmed and unable to do anything. What was his goal? Why was he so interested in us? So many questions popped into my head.


    "You don''t know??? That was Charles!!! The number one in the world!!!"


    When Alya announced what she said, I was shocked by the revtion. I had considered attacking him but thought better of it. It was foolish on my end to try.


    "I was so scared! I thought Clyde and Beatrice were going to die!!!"


    Tears started flowing from Alya''s eyes. Dying was an overstatement. I didn''t sense Charles''s intention to kill. Alya hugged me, using me as herfort.


    "Please don''t blow your nose on me. I have a tissue if you need it."


    After dealing with Alya, I looked at Clyde. Looking at him, I couldn''t help but have mixed feelings about him.


    While we never had a serious match, I could tell I was stronger than him. For him to ultimately surpass me in a matter of seconds was a blow to my pride.


    As siblings, we can''t help but bepetitive. I was jealous that Clyde could gain so much power when I couldn''t. Why? What was I missing?


    "Beatrice!"


    Alya yelled out when Beatrice was awake. I wanted toe closer to her, but my body wouldn''t allow me to move. Charles has done too much damage to my body.


    "Alya? Shit... My body hurts... The next time I see that guy, I will beat him to a pulp."


    Overhearing Beatrice talk, I couldn''t help but chuckle. Even if Beatrice does, it would be a long time before she could.


    "You shouldn''t! It''s too dangerous!"


    Alya tried to dissuade Beatrice from her objective. I can''t help but be amused by her reaction.


    "Huh??? Why not?"


    Unable to control her anger, she shouted at Alya. Alya didn''t seem to care, as she was too concerned about Beatrice.


    "He''s too dangerous. He''s Charles--number one of the world."


    Beatrice stayed quiet, hearing Alya''s exnation. Being number one was a big deal. Even a confident person, Beatrice had shut up hearing Alya''s words.


    "Alya! Could you bring me closer?"


    Listening to them talk was fine, but their voice was too quiet sometimes. I would be bored to death if I only talked to myself.


    "Coming!"


    "Mira? You''re awake?"


    Beatrice had only realized that I was there. Alya dragged me closer to Beatrice, but the pain of being dragged by her was too much.


    "Sorry!"


    Realizing how rough she was being, she apologized. The pain was something I needed to deal with, but how long would we be in this state?


    I had already given up on doing great in this exam, but I hope we can get a result that won''t be disappointing.


    The only good thing about this exam was Clyde''s explosive growth. I hope he can carry us to victory when he wakes up.


    "Clyde!"


    It didn''t take long before Clyde woke up. Alya had been staring at my brother, worried about his condition.


    "..."


    "Everyone."


    Clyde smiled, seeing everyone safe. I was surprised that Clyde wasn''t hurt. He seems like he made a full recovery. I was envious of his condition.

 Chapter 205 Broken Heart

    A week had passed, and the exam was now over. Reina and I spent quality time with each other for a week.


    I had a call from Linsey, and she told me about the war between the IUC and the ZTF. The war ended with the ZTF being caught as the culprit for being the one to spread a deadly disease. They lost too much trust in the people and became irrelevant.


    "Agnus. How are you doing?"


    With the IUC being the winner, I would think Agnus would celebrate. Looking at him, I couldn''t see that expressioning from him.


    "I''m doing well. Thanks for asking. Let''s immediately get to the main topic. Charles, your disease is starting to be a problem for our organization; is there a way to get rid of it? Those who tried to test it couldn''t find anything."


    "That''s easy. All I have to do is undo, and it''s done."


    Yeah, I could have undone my curse immediately, but I had forgotten to do so when I spent my seven days with Reina. Before anything goes wrong, I undo the curse. Nothing should go wrong now.


    "I had undone the curse. Is there anything else?"


    Agnus eyes widened, thinking that this solution was too easy. Surprising Agnus was a feat if I had to say it myself.


    "Then, now that we have that cleared up, we would have something else to discuss."


    "Since the war is over and the victory is ours, our organization has decided to have a party." "For someone who contributed the most, you will be the guest of honor."


    Guest of honor? I can''t imagine myself giving a speech. Should I make a stupid joke or say something profound?


    "Are you sure? I''m not the type of person to give a speech."


    "I would like it if you were too. We can''t let our best workers go unnoticed."


    "Fine. I will do it. Don''t expect me to say anything grand."


    Agnus was insisting that I be the guest of honor. Seeing him like this, I couldn''t help but agree.


    "One more thing before we wrap this up. One of our younger generations wants to fight you, so be prepared for any challenge."


    "I will keep that in mind."


    "Also, before you leave, this is your reward for your work."


    ~


    Wrapping everything up, I returned home. Everyone here was busy, and wasting their time was something I would rather not do. There was still business in the hub that I had to check since I had things to do.


    "Anyone here?"


    I was greeted with silence. The ce looks like it has been deserted for weeks. It must have happened since I''ve been away. I saw a note on a desk.


    "All of your underlings have been captured. If you want them back,e to XXX Street."


    This note was written way back before I participated in the war. What bad timing! After weeks of being tortured with their immortality, I doubt they would want to work with me.


    My n to create a gang was ruined. Should I just erase their immortality so they could rest in peace?


    Since I got them into this mess, I should check on them. Before I went to that ce, I checked out the location.


    What I saw was a deserted street. By the looks of it, the ce was an obvious trap. I was still surprised that people were waiting for my arrival. I must have pissed someone off for them to wait for weeks.


    "Yo!"


    "Wahh!!! You!!!"


    The guards recognized me and were surprised I had appeared behind them. Upon my appearance, one of them had already called for backup.


    "Are you calling for backup? Go on ahead. I have all day today."


    "Boss!!! The leader of The Crushers is here!!! Please send in reinforcements!!!"


    Watching him panic right in front of me was amusing. As for the other idiots, they couldn''t do anything as they tried to arrest me.


    "Stop!!!"


    "Why would I stop? If you want to catch me, work for it."


    Instead of destroying them in a heartbeat, I yed around with them like they were toys. It didn''t take long before arge force appeared before us.


    "All your friends are here. They look pretty serious. Are we going to y tag?"


    "Apprend this fucker!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It looks like the guard here didn''t like my sarcasm. At least a thousand people were sent to capture me, and I couldn''t help but look excited. These thousands of men were ready to do whatever it took to capture me.


    Before they attacked, the people at the front threw some gas toward me. Testing out what these gases do, I threw the person who swore at me into the gas.


    Instantly, the guard went to sleep, making this a sleeping gas. I could now see why my men couldn''t put up any resistance. Before anyone could retaliate, they were put to sleep.


    "Everyone! Take precaution! He can teleport!"


    Realizing what I could do, the men stopped their gas attack. Their leader had everyone here act like soldiers. I wonder if they could keep this up if I got rid of their leader.


    "Hey! You''re making this too boring. Go to sleep."


    "What???"


    The leader was surprised by my appearance beside him. Since the pandemic I caused, my strength has increased immeasurably.


    I grabbed a wrench from my storage and whacked their leader on the head. Afraid that I would kill him, I made it impossible for him to die from physical harm. With a bump on his head, he went to sleep.


    "Connor!!!"


    A friend of his shouted in rage. It was humiliating for someone to be knocked out in one move in front of their pupil.


    "Your leader is down! Does anyone else want to be the leader of this group?"


    No one said a word, knowing they would be the next target if they wanted this role. Even Connor''s friend had stayed silent, but anger could be seen on his face. Since no one here would lead, it was time for me to y with them.


    "Does anyone here want immortality? How about it? You have seen how my men are, you can gain power and my favor. All you need to do ise to my side."


    "Don''t listen to him! He''s only causing an uprising!!!"


    Connor''s friend tried to dissuade everyone. Since he was naturally the next leader, I teleported beside him and banged him on the back of the head.


    My offer tempted everyone who eyed power. Those who couldn''t control themselves stood by my side. Instantly, I gained about fifty men or twice my old group.


    "How about you test these powers? There are people in front of you. You can try what these powers of yours can do."


    While they haven''t tasted what my power can do, I ordered everyone here to attack. Most were hesitant, but everyone here knew it was a test.


    "Why don''t you hurt yourself? You can tell whether I''m lying or not."


    Someone pinched themselves to see whether I was telling the truth or not. Once, the people who had joined my side had


    Not everyone in the crowd have a gas mask to prevent themselves from falling asleep. The gas opinion was now invalid, with my people taking over.


    "Please let me join in!"


    After seeing those enjoying themselves, those knowing the situation wanted to change sides. They weren''t genuinely loyal to their workforce; being beaten up wasn''t a choice any sane person would want.


    "Sure! Come on in."


    I didn''t care about the qualities of these men. They were only here for my amusement. The people who now worked for me had overwhelmed them with resilience, even if they had more people than me.


    It was chaotic seeing my men attack like egomaniacs. The fight was getting closer to being over, as the others had given up. Some could detain my men, but why would I allow them to do that?


    "Stop!"


    Out of nowhere, more men appeared, and the figure had a hood covering their appearance, but judging from their voice alone, I could tell it was a female.


    Knowing who this person was, those on my side stopped. She must be highly influential, even to the people who betrayed her.


    "Boss! She specializes in poison; be wary of that."


    Those from my side had warned me about their boss. If I knocked her out with my wrench, wouldn''t the problem just end?


    Appearing in front of her, I was surprised. Upon looking at me, she hugged me for some reason. Did I know this girl?


    "Charles!!!"


    Squealing like a girl in love, the girl in front had overwhelmed me. As for her underlings, they were too shocked by this sight.


    "Do I know you?"


    My words had shattered her heart. Even if I couldn''t hear it, I felt it from the atmosphere she radiated. It looks like I broke her heart.

 Chapter 206 Claire

    The nt girl, whom I recognized, had her hood off. We were alone in her room, talking. Her negative mood was removed once I told her I remembered her.


    "How have you been?"


    ire had made a lot of space for me, carrying all her equipment to the side. I had told her I would assist, but she told me to stay here and sit.


    "Me? Not much; I''d only destroyed a world, joined a war, and won."


    "..."


    Yeah, I was bragging. It was nice to tease someone who was an excellent target for it. ire stared at me and said something outrageous.


    "That wasn''t much???"


    ire did look like the gullible type, but I think she believed me. Looking at her, she seemed too happy for me to be here.


    "What about you? I haven''t seen you in a while."


    "While mine may not be as great as yours, I learned a lot."


    Hearing ire speak, I could see her shine. She was ecstatic when I asked how she was doing. I couldn''t help but look away and see how bright she was.


    "I learned a lot from this ce. My teacher had taught me the art of poison."


    ire went on arge tangent and had me almost asleep. I felt terrible for stopping her, but at this rate, I might upset her for falling asleep.


    "That''s great. How about we get something to eat? I''m sure you would get tired from all the talking."


    "Don''t worry! Something like this won''t tire me out."


    "..."


    Shit! I have to think of a way to make her stop talking. Luckily, I could use many excuses to get her to stop talking.


    "Really? Doesn''t it get cramped here? Going outside for a walk doesn''t hurt, does it?"


    "Your right. Having a walk does seem nice."


    Guiding her out of the topic, I had sessfully gained her interest in getting out. While I wasn''t clear on her returning to what she was saying, I could change itpletely.


    "Everyone. I will be going out with Charles for a bit."


    After informing everyone in this room, ire and I went out. I was surprised that no one tried to stop her from leaving.


    "Are you still part of the IUC? The war might have affected your world if you were part of it."


    Thest time I saw ire, she was at the party hosted by the IUC. Her world would have participated in the war if that was the case. When I saw her team fight, she should be from the second or third-ranked world.


    ire froze once I started to mention this. Did she not have any contact outside of this hub? It must have slipped out of her mind.


    "Do you want to check on your family?"


    ire nodded and went to the nearestmunication device in a hurry. I had to pay the fee since she had forgotten to do so. The price wasn''t much, so I will let it be for now.


    "Mom???"


    "It''s been a while, ire. What''s got you so worried?"


    I knew what the conversation would be like, so I left ire to her own devices. ire had taken at least thirty minutes to talk before she came off the call. Looking at her, she was relieved by something.


    "Is your ce doing ok?"


    There was no way I would ask this if her mood was down. ire didn''t seem bothered and proceeded to speak.


    "Luckily, our world wasn''t a battlefield, so all my friends back home are safe."


    "Charles! Please marry me!"


    "..."


    This was a sudden proposal. How did ire''s conversation with her mother evolve into a marriage proposal? While Reina was my fianc¨¦e, she never boldly asked me to marry her. ire''s proposal was a serious one, and I don''t know her reason for it.


    "Could I ask why?"


    "I want you. That''s all. Besides, you embarrassed me in front of everyone. Don''t you think you should take my shame away?"


    For such a simple reason, she wanted to marry me? Looking at her, I felt ire''s eagerness. But isn''t she in too much of a hurry for marriage?


    "Yeah, about the marriage. I have five women already, and none of them are in marital status. How about we slow it down?"


    Before ire got too ahead of herself, Iid out what I needed to tell her. ire didn''t look surprised by what I said. I could say her body was her type. Other than that, I don''t know much about her.


    "I already knew you had the cat as your lover, but I didn''t expect you to have so much. That won''t stop me!"


    Her passion overwhelmed me, and she was too pushy on this topic. Marriage was too much for me, so I made an alternative suggestion.


    "How about it? Let''s do a test run. If you don''t like sharing with the others, you can leave. If you want a piece of me, go for it."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ire said nothing as she looked at me. A wave of people watched this drama, and we were still in public.


    Before the crowd could intervene, I had their vision blocked, making us invisible to our eyes. Now that we had disappeared in their eyes, they had moved away.


    "So what''s your answer? Do you still want to marry me?"


    Even if she exined her reason, I doubt she would need me specifically. There were other people happy to have one lover in their life.


    "Why would I say no? It''s too early to give up."


    ire''s eagerness was a big part of her personality. While she was simr to Courtney in some ways, she was more on the positive end of the spectrum.


    "I was about to leave this ce sooner orter. Charles, it will be a pleasure to stay with you."


    Without deciding anything, ire would live with me. Being overly affectionate, ire took hold of my arm, and we went around the hub.


    "So, how are the other girls you are with?"


    "The others?"


    Since ire had decided toe with me, it was better for her to ask this now. When I think of the girls, I can easily tell ire how they are.


    "Then let me tell you about the cat girl who harassed you."


    ire''s face twisted when I mentioned Nene. She must have remembered the moments that had happened to her.


    "Her name is Nene, and she likes to prey on people that are easy to tease. She is extremely sporadic and would do random things at times."


    "Then we have Reina¡ªa girl with white hair and someone who is moody. She maye off as hard to approach, but don''t let that stop you."


    "Next, we have Rose. Like Nene, she is one of my maids. Out of everyone in the group, she is the most normal person. While she is the most normal person, she is also the most ambitious out of the rest."


    "Most normal, yet most ambitious?"


    That context didn''t fit right, but that is how odd the girls in my harem are. Even if they were weird, they''d still be my weirdos.


    "Yep. After Rose, we have Courtney. Courtney is simr to you in some ways but also different. I won''t spoil it for you, but she is the least hostile if you were to meet."


    "Finally, we have Constance, and she is a nun."


    "Is that all you''re going to say about her? I sort of feel back if you do."


    "Well, I slept with her the most. I have decided to let you know about them yourself."


    I have given her some ideas of what the girls were like, but that is all she will get.


    "It looks like meeting everyone will be a new surprise. Should I buy them something?"


    "Do what you want."


    "Then I will get them something from my storage room."


    Our walk was nice, if you didn''t count the crowd. We returned to the base, where ire had an announcement to make to her men.


    "Everyone! I have decided it is about time I leave."


    "Boss. We knew you would leave sooner orter. But we thank you for your help!"


    "Thank you, boss!!!"


    "THANK YOU, BOSS!!!"


    Looking at everyone, I could see that they had expected this to happen. Everyone here thanked ire for her work, and she was brought to tears, moved by everyone here.


    "You guys..."


    "Let''s have a goodbye party!"


    "YEAH!!!"


    Before I could get dragged to the party, I left ire alone with her men. Interfering with their party was weird, considering I was taking her away. ire knew my intentions and left me alone for the whole night. They got wild as I went to my captured men.


    I frowned at the sight I had witnessed as I looked at my captured men. No one here was reflecting as they were ying around. My concern about them had vanished instantly, and I decided to leave them here, taking away their immortality.


    "You ready to leave?"


    At the peak of midnight, ire was alone in her room, finding the time to ask. She had everything packed up and nodded.


    "I''m ready."


    "Aren''t you saying your goodbyes?"


    "I already did."


    With ire''s decision, ire went to the nearest shuttle and traveled to Earth. I wonder how the girls will react to ire''s presence.

 Chapter 207 The Pitiful Assassin

    "So you brought home another female."


    There were now six girls in my room. Once I brought ire back, everyone gathered in my room. Reina was the first person to take note of this.


    "When did you two meet?"


    "I was there~!"


    Once Reina started questioning us, Nene was the first to speak out. Nene stared at ire with a yful expression.


    "We met at a party~! She was fun to y with~!"


    "This was a few days after you and I got engaged."


    I had cleared up the date, but the words I had spewed surprised ire. The word engaged was a shocker.


    "Charles, why don''t you leave the room for a few hours? We have a lot of things to talk about."


    To think I would be kicked out of my room. There was someone that I could meet, but let''s check out an old friend.


    ~


    "Prince. It''s been a while."


    "C? I haven''t seen you in months. How''s it been?"


    I teleported to the casino and saw Prince ying in the same old slot. Prince is an assassin whom the government hired on this ind. To think I would stumble across an assassin out of nowhere. He had casually asked how I had been doing.


    "What can I say? Life''s been busy for me."


    "Seems tough; want to talk about it?"


    While Prince''s gesture may seem like he didn''t care, he listened carefully to my words. There wasn''t much to discuss, but I might let him listen in since he was sensible enough to care.


    "One of my lovers wouldn''t let me leave the bed for a month straight. It was too draining."


    Technically, I wasn''t lying about what I said. Constance was about too mentally drained and had slept for a while to recover fully.


    On the other hand, Prince was too speechless and had stopped ying on his machine. This was the first, considering how he was too addicted to this thing.


    "You have more than one lover?" I didn''t expect that from you. Howe you never told me about them?"


    I didn''t expect Prince to care for these discussions, but surprisingly, he was interested enough.


    "I didn''t take you for someone who cares about these types of things. Aren''t you sure your magical machine won''t get jealous?"


    My joke may have gone too far, but Prince didn''t mind. His interest had disappeared as I casually dismissed the topic. I wonder what got him so excited.


    "What are you talking about? Our rtionship wouldn''t change just like that."


    Yeah, it''s not like the machine could even change. Of course, I didn''t say that out loud, as I had already made a joke earlier.


    "I know, but how about some food? You seem like you haven''t eaten in a while. I will treat you."


    Looking at Prince, he was skinner than before. Observing Prince''s body, I felt he had lost some weight, and if he lost any more, he would be malnourished.


    Prince hadn''t responded to what I said. Did something happen to him during the past month? Now that I am looking at him, the gambling machine he was ying had a lower bet.


    Every second I looked at Prince, I felt he was more pitiful. He felt my nce and sighed at this awkwardness.


    "Fine. I will take your offer."


    Even if he sounded annoyed, I could tell Prince was grateful. We left the casino and entered a fine-dining restaurant.


    "Are you sure you want to take me here?"


    "You have treated me to lunch before; besides, I have people that would take care of me even if I were poor."


    My words may have made Prince jealous, but he quickly got rid of that thought and thanked me instead.


    "Since that''s the case, don''t me me for overordering."


    I could handle the cost even if Prince ordered everything a million times. I won''t say that, but I smiled instead.


    "Go ahead."


    After getting our orders, the food soon arrived. Prince devoured his food without care. Compared to Nene, he was slower by a long shot.


    Prince had ordered five digits worth of food. Since he had ordered a lot, it would take a while for him to finish.


    "So, did you lose your job or something?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    My question hade as a surprise to Prince. He had almost choked on a te that he was eating. There was no shame in admitting that he lost his job. Prince sighed, thinking about what to say.


    "That''s right. Due to a fuck up, I''m now unemployed."


    Prince had ordered an alcoholic drink and downed it like it was nothing. At this rate, he will be a useless man who is in a slump. Since Prince here was an interesting man, I said something that would surprise most people.


    "You''re an assassin, right?"


    The words that came out of my mouth once again surprised Prince. His killing intent has been locked on me, and he''s been trying to find a way to silence me.


    "You don''t need to be wary of me."


    Everythinging from my mouth must be bullshit in Prince''s eyes. Before he could do anything, I had frozen the assassin''s body.


    "I have a proposal. What if I hired you to do my work?"


    While my power was stupidly overpowered, I couldn''t be everywhere at once. While my familiarity with Prince wasn''t much, I felt like I could trust him enough.


    "Hire me?"


    His trust in me was still close to zero. For me, knowing his identity was too risky. But in here, he couldn''t make too much of a disturbance.


    "Yes. I heard assassins are great handymen."


    If you were an assassin, you should be great at many professions. And I n to make Prince my second pair of eyes.


    "Handyman..."


    Prince was contemting whether I was offering him a real job. Being a handyman was a talent on its own.


    "So, how about it? Your job will be to do whatever I order you to. You don''t need to worry about my orders. They will be within a reasonable range."


    "..."


    Prince wasn''t convinced yet, but I knew him enough to know what he wanted. Before he could say anything, I had used that move against him.


    "You will be paid enough to meet your magical girl. Besides, I will give you two days off. Doesn''t that sound pretty good?"


    "Why hire me? There are many options out there."


    "I just need an extra pair of eyes. And the perfect person to do that job would be sitting in front of me."


    "Then let''s discuss my terms."


    Prince had somewhat epted what I had offered. A little demand wasn''t something I cared about. I didn''t care what he wanted as long as he didn''t ask for anything above his value.


    "You said my day off would be two times a day, right?


    I nodded and confirmed what he said. Does he want more days off? I was already being lenient with two.


    "Instead of two days. I want to have the evening and the whole night off."


    The evening? Does he really need that much time? I mean, as long as he does his job. Instead of epting it, I made an alternate proposal.


    "I will ept those terms if you can be called in for any of those times. Just in case of an emergency, I will need your help."


    "Just don''t call me frequently then."


    Prince had epted those terms. We had a handshake, with me calling for the payment of the food. After paying for the meal, Prince and I exchanged numbers, and we started to get to work.


    As the cruel boss, I had already made Prince do his first work. What I had assigned him to do was take notes on anyone I wanted him to.


    Knowing my luck, I had never considered involving myself in the world''s politics. I knew that someone would try to ruin me if they had the chance to do so politically.


    And I wasn''t going to take my chance. Knowing that he was poor, I had already paid Prince arge sum of cash. There was a chance that he could run away with them, but I doubt he would, and if he did, I had insurance that he couldn''t.


    After finishing my meeting with Prince, I returned home and checked if I was allowed to return to my room.


    Spying inside the room, I could tell that nothing terrible had happened when ire was enthusiastic about her story. I was d I could dodge it, but the girls in the room were dying of boredom.


    "Hey, everyone! You look like you guys are enjoying yourselves. Sorry for bothering you."


    "CHARLES WAIT!!!"


    Showing them my anger, I locked my door, which made ire continue to talk. They were internally crying, knowing their fate was sealed.


    Everyone in the room knew I was petty, and I hoped this message woulde across to them.

 Chapter 208 Claire First Night (R-18)

    "Hey... Charles... Are you in..?"


    Everyone in my room had left after their conversation. ire had already set up her room and came back knocking on my door.


    "Yeah. Do you require anything?"


    Answering the door, I could see ire''s figure. While still dressed, I could say that her dress was too stimting. ire wore a virgin killer outfit that would seduce any horny man.


    "Could I sleep with you..?"


    "What brought this up? I didn''t think you woulde here on the first night."


    Usually, the girls here would have jumped right in at night, but today they seem to have let ire have the chance. Did they talk her into this? I nodded in approval, thinking about them.


    "Everyone else is ahead of me, and I want to close that gap soon!"


    ire''s determination was the brightest part of her. She moved to the bed, waiting for my advance. Instead of going for the kill, I went to bed andid there.


    "What''s wrong? Am I doing something wrong?"


    "No."


    Seeing that I had not made any advances, ire thought she had done something wrong. When I looked at ire, something wasing from her that increased my lust.


    "ire. Does your body emit aphrodisiac essence?"


    The smelling out of ire was addicting. Since I had my skill on, any control I had was still fully intact. I could disable it, but I would lose my mind if I did.


    "Yes... Don''t get me wrong. I''m not releasing this smell on purpose."


    Does this count as a race buff? Who knew a sub-nt race would have such a scent? Not that I wasining or anything.


    "Really? You can get men anywhere with this smell. Cause you certainly got my attention."


    Teasing her, I stared at her like I was a predator. ire''s meek attitude excited me, and I couldn''t help but want to pounce on her. Stopping myself, I held her chin and kissed her on the lips.


    "Could we do it again?"


    Just from one kiss, I had ire hooked to my lips. Her lips were soft, making touching them feel good.


    Instead of giving her a peek at the lips, I did something more intense and inserted my tongue into hers. Her saliva was different from what a human could produce, sweet and easy to take. Our kisses wouldst minutes before we stopped.


    After a few sessions of making out, I felt our bodies getting hot. I undressed ire and rubbed her chest to prepare for the next step.


    "Charles~! You''re being too rough~!"


    Even if she sounded like she wasining about how much power I have been rubbing her breast with. Her voice was the opposite of what she said.


    "Does this much excite you?"


    Looking at her lower body, she was dripping nectar like there was no tomorrow. Its scent was even more potent than the smelling from her body.


    "Are you sure you''re not a subus?"


    "No~!!!"


    There wasn''t much forey added to the mix, but she was ready. Before I did that, I kissed her lips, which she happily did.


    "We can do moreter, but it''s time for the main event."


    "Please be gentle..."


    Looking at my crotch, ire couldn''t help but stare at it. She was entranced and aware that her first time might be rough.


    Getting on top of ire, I had her legs spread wide open, making her embarrassed at the sight. Her meaty thighs were delectable and easy to feel.


    "I''m going in."


    Telling ire that I was ready, she steeled herself from the rapid emotion she would feel. Taking her for the first time, I plunged my cock in, which caused a dramatic reaction.


    "Mhhh~!"


    One-fourth of my penis had entered her body, and she had reacted strongly to my cock. Feeling the hymen stopping me from entering more, I stayed there and warned ire and told her what was next toe.


    "It won''t hurt. I will make the pain go away."


    Staring at ire''s face, she was grateful and kissed me on the lips. With me warning her, I broke through the walls stopping me from entering further.


    "Ahhh~!!!"


    ire moaned in pleasure as my cock was fully inserted. Looking at her gaze told me she wanted more, enabling me to continue.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Before I could move my hips, I felt something inside ire start to move independently. The intense pleasureing to me differed from the other girls I had slept with.


    ire''s insides had a mind of their own, and they were sucking me like they had been doing it for their entire lives. I wonder what would happen if I allowed myself to be dragged by the aphrodisiac scent that she was producing. But it was not the right time for me to do so. I still had much to explore.


    "ire!!! Your pussy feels so fucking good!!!"


    Fuck! Her insides were trying to squeeze everything inside of me. I couldn''t let ire take the lead, with this being her first time.


    "Ahhh~!!! Charles~!!! It feels too good~!!!"


    Once I started to move, I increased the momentum of my movement. My cock moved back and forth with ire''s inside, pleasing me to the best of her ability.


    Ramming my cock back and forth, her breasts swayed up and down. Her charming eyes were glued onto me with both love and lust mixed into them.


    "I cumming!!!"


    With how addictive this feeling was, I cummed inside of her immediately. Shooting some of my seeds inside her, I was surprised to see ire absorb them instantly.


    "Charles~!!! I want more of your seeds~!!!"


    After finishing inside her, we changed positions, with ire on top. She rode my cock up and down, trying to take anything from me.


    In the room, only three noises could be heard. The sound of our bed creaking from our intense action, the pping noise between our flesh, and ire''s moans.


    Not only was ire moving greedily, but I had also done the same. With my hands-free, I watched her breasts going up and down and couldn''t help but grab them.


    "Charles~!!! Something ising out of my body~!!!"


    Once she had said those words, her pussy flooded, and the liquid she produced was drenching my cock.


    We had changed our positions again, with me fucking her from behind. Fucking her from behind was the best. In this position, I gained the most pleasure I could feel. I was satisfied with these results and turned off my skill. I was now under the control of the aphrodisiac that ire had made.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    Once Charles had lost all of his rationality, he was now a beast without intelligence. ire saw the hungry stare she had been receiving, but the excitement was building in her instead of fear.


    "Charles~!!! Not too fast~!!!"


    ire''s words weren''t registered, and his hips swung like an animal in heat. The two were in their own world, uncaring for their surroundings.


    "Ahhh~!!! Ahhhh~!!! Ahhh~!!!"


    With each pump Charles did, all ire could moan to his beats. With ire''s race buff, it didn''t take long before Charles would cum once again.


    All his white goo was released into ire''s womb, but because of her racial ability, she absorbed his seed like nutrition made for her.


    Ecstatic that Charles had his seeds released, ire wanted more. ire held Charles and began to kiss him despite the lust he had.


    As for Charles, he wouldn''t be satisfied with this. His body continued to move even aftering.


    After shooting his seed once, he fired another. For the whole night, Charles and ire fucked like there was no tomorrow. The two couldn''t be separated unless one intervened.


    ~


    The day had passed, and the five girls who had let ire have her alone time were outside Charles'' door.


    "Master and the new girls are still doing it~!"


    Nene smelled the sexual activitiesing from the two. Being part feline, her sense of smell was higher than the rest. Her body had heated up from the scenting from ire. Nene rushed into the room as the scent was at its peak, Nene rushed into the room.


    "Wait!!!"


    "Charles~!!! Harder~!!!"


    After opening the door, the rest could hear ire''s sultry voice. With the two nonstop actions, they were surprised to see ire so healthy.


    Laying their eyes upon the sight, Charles had been feasting on ire from behind. Nene, already affected, couldn''t resist and tried to join in the fun.


    The rest of the girls were slowly affected by ire''s scent and did the same thing as Nene. What shocked them was that Charles wouldn''t give them any attention. He was too focused on ire to care about anyone else.


    Noticing what was happening, ire gave a winning grin. The girls who saw that expression were pissed. Nene had reawakened Charles by giving him a headbutt to his back.


    "..."


    "Master~! Do me next~!"


    Reawakening, Charles was surprised to see Nene right on top of him. Taking his sweet time, he fucked the rest of the girls until satisfied.

 Chapter 209 Celebration Party (Part I)

    Five days had passed by, and our session had ended on a quick note. Linsey had kicked down my door and stopped us from doing what we were doing.


    "Seriously? You have been doing this for five days and couldn''t choose a different time to do it?"


    I didn''t take Linsey to be someone who would be embarrassed by our actions. The IUC party was today.


    Before we went to the party, I had all the girls wash up and prepare for the party. Since I am the guest of honor, I should be able to bring my girls.


    "I did it with Constance for a month. What''s so surprising about this?"


    Linsey had nothing to say and sighed, knowing this discussion was useless. While waiting for the girls, we sat in silence.


    "Did you enjoy the sight?"


    Breaking the silence, I decided to tease Linsey for the heck of it. She had done this to me a few weeks ago, so I returned it to her.


    "Do you think this is funny?"


    "Yes."


    I smiled, seeing her get angry at the slightest thing. It was a pity that I couldn''t continue with everyone here.


    "Charles, how do I look?"


    Reina showed off her outfit, which looked great. One by one, after Reina had wanted me to talk about her outfit, the other girls were eyeing mypliment.


    "You all look great."


    There wasn''t much to say after I said what I thought. Nene wore a ck dress different from her maid outfit; her ck dress made her look more mature than she previously was.


    Unlike Nene, Reina wore a white dress that made her look refined. Reina was the daughter of a wealthy family and already had a special aura. The dress she was wearing amplified the effects.


    I then changed my vision to Rose, who also wore a white dress. Unlike Reina, her dress was more exposed and thought-provoking. Rose smiled at me, knowing what I was thinking, and I looked at the next person.


    Courtney wore a light blue dress, which I thought was perfect for her. Her innocent expression gave her an appeal different from these other girls.


    Looking at Constance, I was surprised that her nun outfit was gone. She, like Nene, had dressed in a ck outfit that looked fantastic on her. Constance could feel my nce around her and secretly gave me a subtly provocative expression. It looks like our five days weren''t enough.


    Finally, we have ire. Remembering our night, I can''t help but think she was secretly a subus. Wearing a green dress matched her character too well.


    "Shouldn''t you give your girls morepliments?"


    Linsey spoke out of grievance and tried to mess with me. Everyone in this room knew that I wasn''t good with my words. Linsey, I will remember this.


    "Don''t be too harsh on him. That''s how he is."


    Courtneyes in with the save, which has warmed my heart. If she could see my favorability value, you would see a plus one sign showing my gratitude for her help.


    "Aren''t you going to lead us? The party should be happening soon."


    Before Linsey could fire any more shots, I urged her to hurry up. She wasn''t pleased when I urged her, but we left the house.


    After teleporting to a different location, I started to look at where we were. We had teleported to the same ce where we had the party a few months ago.


    "Isn''t this the same ce as the previous party?"


    "You''re right. They will use this ce every time we have a party."


    Before Linsey could answer, ire answered for her. She had been to the party multiple times and knew the answer well.


    I would have thought they would keep this ce fresh, but hosting it in the same ce would make some people morefortable.


    "Agnus likes the atmosphere in this area."


    There wasn''t anything else if Agnus was involved. No one could change his decision if he wanted to pick the ce.


    Upon entering the party, the familiar atmosphere resurfaced in my mind, and everyone in the room was celebrating.


    When we entered the room, Linsey left us and did her thing, leaving me with my six girls. They all dragged me around for a surprisingly fun dance. It wasn''t long before my name was called.


    "Charles."


    Looking at the devil, he called my name. I don''t recall ever meeting him, so how did he know my name?


    "Do I know you?"


    "MY NAME IS BLAINE!!!"


    Trying my best to remember him, I finally realized he was the person I had beaten up. Or did I get someone else to do it? I guess it doesn''t matter.


    "So ine. Do you need anything?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course I want something! I want a rematch!"


    He screamed, demanding a fight. Looking at him, I could squish him like he was a bug. And I meant that literally.


    "Rematch~? Ain''t that embarrassing~? Master could squish you like a bug~!"


    Nene has the same thought as me and tells ine the truth. He didn''t take it lightly and turned his face like a volcano.


    "You!!!"


    I hope his anger won''t explode. This was a party, and I didn''t want to be the person to ruin the mood. There would be too many implications if I killed him right away.


    "ine, you''re making a scene. Just let it go, it''s been months."


    ine''s femalepanion tried to defuse the situation. It was nice having someone sensible on the other side.


    "You want me to stop after what he has done to me???"


    "Did I do something?"


    I don''t exactly remember the details of what I did. ine seems to remember it vividly, which was pretty sad. What I said wasn''t intentional, but his anger rose even more.


    "That''s it!!!"


    Before ine could move, two people blocked his way, making him unable to do anything. His expression changed upon seeing the two of them.


    "ine, shut it. He will snap you into two."


    "See? My eyes are much better than yours."


    It was Linsey and Amanda stopping ine from what he was doing. Amanda had forcefully stopped ine from attacking, allowing him to regain some rationality. His hatred for me rose, but there was nothing he could do.


    Linsey didn''t let the chance of insulting Amanda go. I was surprised Amanda could ignore what Linsey had said.


    "Hey!"


    Amanda called out to me and gave me a stare-down. I didn''t know what she wanted, but from the looks of it, I had no choice but to listen.


    "What is it?"


    "I thank you for ending the war."


    I didn''t expect to get such a heartfelt thank you. It was terrificing from someone like Amanda herself. ine was even more surprised than me, confused about why she thanked me.


    Amanda didn''t say anything else and left us alone. She took ine with her, and Linsey followed along. Linsey would have a field day with the words that Amanda had said. With thatmotion over, everyone returned to what they were doing.


    "Charles, did you do something to that person? He seems awfully mad at you."


    Reina asked out of curiosity. I couldn''t say what I knew or did because I don''t remember what I did. It was months ago.


    "I honestly don''t remember."


    "Master got him beaten up~!"


    Nene was there and was confident in her answer. Reina''s curiosity was sated, and she nodded at Nene''s answer.


    "Charles! My mom is here. Can you meet her?"


    ire mentioned her mother in a nervous tone. Is she nervous about our meeting? Her mother might not like me if ire was this nervous.


    "Sure. Do you want me to go alone or bring everyone along?"


    ire''s mother would eventually discover that I have many femalepanions. I wasn''t the type to seek approval from someone I barely knew, but it was the mother of someone who would be close to me.


    ire thought for a second and looked at the others. Only Courtney was nervous about this, while the others were fine.


    "Could I borrow you first? They cer, but I think it''s better for us two. Sorry everyone, but I will be taking Charles for a bit."


    The girls were okay with ire''s choice but demanded something from her as a favor. She nodded, took me by the arms, and walked to her mother''s location.


    "ire, it''s been a while."


    After finding our way, a gentle voice could be heard. ire''s mother was simrly identical to ire''s appearance. The only difference was the mature aura her mother had.


    "Mom!!!"


    The two had their intimate moment when confronting one another. Looking at the two, I could see ire''s mother apanied by her friends.


    This would be the second time I met my lover''s parents, and I couldn''t help but think of the type of person ire''s mother would be. It wasn''t muchter until ire introduced us to each other.

 Chapter 210 Celebration Party (Part II)

    "Mom, this is Charles, the person I mentioned before. Charles, this is my mother."


    "Charles~. I''m Helen~. It''s a pleasure to meet you~. My daughter has been telling me many wonderful details about you~."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too."


    Looking at Helen, it was unsettling how she was trying to eat me up upon our first meeting. ire''s expression did a one-eighty once she saw how her mother acted.


    "MOM!!!"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t take him from you~."


    Watching the two, they got along well. Helen was teasing ire like it was something natural. Seeing them get along, a voice interrupted their moment.


    "Helen, we will be taking our leave."


    "We will talkter."


    After telling Helen what they were doing, she told them they would leave. After they left, ire and her mother continued to talk to me.


    "Charles~. You''ve slept with my daughter, haven''t you~? How was she~?"


    "MOM!!!"


    "She was doing well. A bit too well."


    "Charles..."


    To talk about this at a party was wild. ire''s high-pitched scream brought attention to those nearby. Attention was something I had been getting too much oftely. Nevertheless, ire''s expression was cute when she became quiet with me.


    "How can you say that? And how did you know???"


    "You smell like you have matured~."


    Smell? ire didn''t seem any different than her usual smell. Was there something else about their race that I didn''t know?


    "Smell???"


    "You should know that I work with perfumes."


    She had cleared up what she had meant and continued to tease ire. Should I answer the question she asked earlier?


    "So~? How was it~? I was happy to see my daughter leave the house, but I want to make sure she is doing well~."


    "ire''s doing good. We have been together for only a week, and we''re hitting it off pretty well."


    All we did together was a lot of adult activities. I could see Helen giving a smile different from most as she had caught on to what I had said.


    "I didn''t expect you to be lucky, ire~."


    "Lucky? I guess I did."


    ire didn''t understand her mother''s meaning and just nodded. Her mother had realized it but didn''t correct her.


    "Everyone! May I have a word?"


    It wasn''t long before the host arrived. Agnus stood up at the podium and had all eyes on him. His presence attracted the attention of everyone, which was something normal for him.


    "For everyone that hadn''t heard about the news. We were at war with Zephyr''s Trading Firm."


    I was surprised that some people hadn''t realized what had happened in the past few weeks. Were the others living under a rock or something? They could have ignored the news, but ignoring it would have been too much.


    "Thanks to a special someone, the war had ended with our side winning."


    Hearing Agnus''s words, I knew I would have toe soon. Those who were interested wondered who this extraordinary person was. From his words alone, I knew I would being upter for a speech. Agnus had told me this a week ago.


    "Let''s give it up for Charles!"


    ire''s mother looked at me and was surprised by Agnus'' announcement. ine and those that recognized me but didn''t know my strength was in disbelief by what they heard. As for those who knew, it was something like old news.


    "I will be back soon."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After saying goodbye to ire''s mother and ire, I left them and went to the stage. Agnus stared at me and handed me a microphone. He had expected me to say something good.


    "How is the party, everyone?"


    Before I talked, I asked the crowd how the party was. Seeing some people answer with excitement changed the silent mood.


    "That''s good. Now about my speech. As those who had participated in the war between the IUC and ZTF, it wasn''t that hard to see our side being in the disadvantage."


    My words had shifted the mood again, immersing some people in what I had to say. Those who knew this nodded and continued to listen.


    "Despite all odds, our side had won, but at a sacrifice. Those sacrifices will be forever remembered, and we will continue to move on to the best of our abilities. As long as I have my role to y in the IUC, I will never let thispany down."


    Those who knew me gave me a strange look when I made my speech. Thest part of my speech was actual. With me here, thepany shouldn''t be worried about enemies that could be killed.


    As for those who didn''t, they pped for me, and their opinions of me grew in a heartbeat. The first part was entirely bullshit. I didn''t say anything else and handed the microphone back to Agnus.


    I returned to where ire and her mother, Helen, were. The two of them didn''t expect me to make such a speech, which had increased their image of me.


    With me returning, the five other girls had returned to my side, which had forced the meeting between the six. The five girls and ire''s mother greeted each other and had a friendly conversation. I didn''t expect them to get along so easily. Hellen''s taste was weird when I felt her increase in likability, knowing these girls were part of my harem.


    "Before I finish talking, let''s start the main event!"


    Main event? Agnus still wasn''t finished with his speech. I remembered that Agnus mentioned that someone wanted to fight me. Was that the main event? The main event was something anyone would look forward to at a party--especially at a party like this. But do I have to leave everyone if I were to fight? That would be a pain in the ass.


    "Charles! You''re back up!"


    Repeating what I had thought, Agnus said something that would be a pain. I had left ire and Helen for the second time and returned to the stage. Once they saw my face, they could understand my pain.


    Nevertheless, I returned to the stage, where most party members had cheered for my arrival. It looks like my speech has given me some poprity.


    "For our next guest, we have Serena!"


    Serena? Following Agnus'' words, a woman named Serena appeared. An angel? I didn''t expect someone from the angel race to appear. Like a dragon, an angel''s world ranking is higher than your average rank. The woman''s poprity was much higher than mine, with most people cheering for her.


    Serena had bright tinum blond hair and bright golden eyes. For an angel, her body was pretty modest. It was a shame she didn''t have her wings out.


    "These two younger generations will have a battle to set the standard for our group!"


    Using the two of us, Agnus would set motivations for everyone. It was good and bad for some to watch this fight. Even if there were some people motivated to catch up to us, there would be some that would lose their motivation.


    As for the others, they cheered, knowing something in this party would have something exciting: a war hero and an angel.


    "So you''re Charles. Agnus has been giving you a lot of praise."


    Talking to her for the first time, Serena spoke with confidence. There was a tint of jealousy in Serena''s voice. It looked like Agnus had often made her listen to me. Being too talented is a sin.


    "Is there something wrong with praising my talent? You seem awfully mad about that."


    I had intended to anger Serena by seeing her power to its full extent. To my surprise, Serena wasn''t angry about my statement.


    It was rare for someone to have so much control over their emotions. I just hope Serena won''t be a disappointment in our battle.


    "Provoking me won''t work."


    I wouldn''t be surprised if he drilled that into her head if she had met Agnus many times. Before we fought, we would need the stage to fight.


    With the two of us fighting, bets came from the guest, with the odds being 3 to 1, with me being the three. Even as a war hero, I was on the lower end, with Serena being an angel.


    "You have more self-control than I thought. Agnus also holds you to high standards for him to call this match."


    Since he gave Serena a chance to challenge me, he has to hold Serena in high regard. The stage was set up as we talked, and we would battle in a different dimension.


    "Get on in. You two have a guest to entertain."


    Agnus was much different in a ce like this. He was usually straightced but was much more ongoing in a party like this.


    Upon entering the battle stage, we were in the middle of a white room where you could see a video game. Before we fought, we red at each other and waited for the signal to start. With a loud beeping noise happening, we made our first move.

 Chapter 211 Celebration Party (Part III)

    Serena moved like a lightning bolt. Once she found the right spot to attack, sheunched herself onto my back.


    The angels could hit me, but that would be boring if I allowed her to do so. Besides, I wanted to see the shock factor on her face.


    "You''re quick, but not quick enough."


    Due to my sudden increase in strength from the war, Serena''s speed didn''t matter. Without much movement, I shifted my body sideways and dodged her attack. I grabbed her from behind and mmed her to the ground, missing her attack.


    It was a shame I couldn''t see the expressioning from the crowd. There are concerns that they will lose this bet, which will be interesting to watch. When I returned to Serena, I noticed she wasn''t getting up immediately.


    "Is that all? It would be dis..."


    Serena slowly got up and tried to do a counterattack in the middle of my words. She tried to kick me in the shin, doing her best to immobilize me.


    I felt Serena had strengthened her attack, but even so, that was not all she should be able to do. Watching her, I wanted to push her forward. The angel''s kick was ineffective even with her power being strengthened.


    "You''ve got to do more than that to beat me."


    Serena''s patience was running out. Instead of using her physical strength to test me, she added magic to the mix.


    "If you want to be so cocky, taste this!"


    Observing what Serena was doing, she used lightning to enhance her attack. With the sudden increase in speed, I didn''t react to her sudden speed boost.


    Serena''s speed increased by twenty times, and her fist hit my back, breaking my spine. It was a shame that I had to use the power immediately. Serena''s expression was precious, seeing what I had done.


    "What???"


    From anyone''s point of view, Serena''s punch had won the fight. Breaking a person''s spine would make the other person paralyzed.


    "Sorry, but that won''t work on me."


    I stood up perfectly as my body fixed itself up from the damage Serena had done. To my surprise, Serena''s confusion onlysted a few seconds before she went for another strike.


    "If myst punch doesn''t work, then taste this!"


    Unlike a punch, Serena made a rapier out of her lightning magic. Quickly and precisely, Serena tried to poke a hole in all my vitals. She really wasn''t holding back on killing me.


    Before she could poke a hole in me, I cast a defensive curse around me, which weakened any mana-based attacks.


    The rapier she made had weakened to arge degree, and the poking she tried to do had diminished under the curse.


    "..."


    Knowing that her powers were weakening, Serena was in a pinch. All the attacks that she had made were not working against me.


    "I admit you''re worthy for me to use my full power."


    "..."


    Her words sounded so corny that I tried not tough. Suddenly, the spike in power around her has increased by a multitude.


    Serena''s wings had appeared, and the magic she had used had transformed her body into something different. If I were to fight a boss, this would be their second form. On a side note, Serena''s body changed too much. Her chest size had grown.


    Despite all the people I had killed, Serena''s power was too strong for my level. Her speed, power, and even endurance had increased by several levels.


    I had to try to put in the effort to beat her down. Should I reap her consciousness and take the win? While I was trying to think of a way to win, Serena was already in front of me.


    The angel''s weapon had already prated my heart. Then she severed my arms and legs and finally decapitated me. For an angel, she sure was brutal.


    Regenerating from the cut Serena had done, she looked disturbed at the way I healed. All of my body was pieced back together like it was brand new.


    Once again, Serena had stabbed me with a rapier. Sticking it inside me, she tries to blow up everything inside me. Before she could blow me up, I embraced her tightly and applied many weakening curses.


    "LET GO!!!"


    With Serena''s explosion, my body blew up. Even without a piece of flesh, I could still regenerate from the air. As long as Serena showed any negativity, she couldn''t eliminate me.


    "Sorry, but you''re losing here."


    Once I returned, I appeared behind her and held her tightly. I was confident in my ability to embrace a girl, making it hard for Serena to escape.


    "Get your hands off me!"


    Being held tightly, Serena screamed, trying to struggle out of my embrace. The curses I used were weakening her at an exponential rate. Any minute now, and this victory will be mine.


    "Are you going to keep struggling? It''s pointless."


    [Third Person POV]


    "What is Charles doing?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Isn''t that obvious~? Master is making that angel his~!"


    Courtney was wondering why Charles was holding Serena from behind. Anyone would think this was a lover''s spat if it weren''t a fight.


    Nene made a joke that caught the attention of everyone who could perfectly hear her voice. Helen''s eyes sparkled, listening to Nene''s response.


    As for the others, they hoped Charles would slow it down. He already had six people to care for. Any more would just be too excessive.


    ~


    "What is Charles doing?"


    "He''s trying to take away all of Serena''s energy. Very effective and dangerous at the same time."


    Agnus could see more than the average eye could. He had answered one of the guest''s questions and told him what Charles was doing.


    This move was dangerous, as there were many ways to get hit by holding someone in ce. Unfortunately, this was Charles we were talking about. The slightest pain wouldn''t affect Charles. All Serena could do was struggle and try her best to escape Charles'' embrace.


    Everyone saw how hard Serena tried to struggle. As time passed, everyone could see her energy level disappearing.


    Without a doubt, Charles would win this fight as it continued. Agnus didn''t expect Charles to win. His physique had grown at an incredible rate that even shocked him.


    "MY MONEY!!!"


    "WHY DID I BET ON THE ANGEL!!!"


    "I STRUCK RICH!!!"


    Serena''s transformation was over. Charles had zapped every ounce of energy Serena could muster. Her struggles had begun to weaken as the power she had disappeared.


    "The fight''s over."


    Agnus had teleported the two back to the party room. He didn''t make the fightst longer than it needed to. Watching them return to the party room, he saw Serena''s frustration and couldn''t help but think of this as motivating her.


    Charles returns back to his group without much change of expression. Agnus had a headache thinking about him. Initially, he only thought Charles had some talent, but not to this extent.


    He then wonders if he could do something about Charles''s attitude and knows that changing him would be too troublesome with how he lives.


    And with how much power he was gaining, he knew Charles would take things to a less serious extent. With such a talent, it was a shame his attitude was terrible.


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    "Master~! How did it feel~?"


    "???"


    Looking at the girls, I felt like I had done something wrong. They gave me a strange look, and I was confused by what Nene meant.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    "No. But did you have to hug her like that?"


    "Hug? We were fighting. I have no idea what you were talking about."


    I wasn''t Nene and would sexually embarrass my opponent. Serena, whom I had defeated, wanted something from me.


    "Could I talk to you alone?"


    "Why so secretive~?"


    Nene tried to get a reaction out of Serena, which had no effect. She looked at me and ignored the rest. Nene sighed, knowing the fun she wanted to have with Serena wouldn''t happen.


    "Sure."


    There was no harm in talking to Serena alone. It was not like she could kill me. And even if she did, Serena would be the one to take the me. Leaving the party room, we went to the backroom.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Did you even try in our fight?"


    Serena had looked at me, waiting for an answer. Serena was several times stronger than me with her transformation, but because she didn''t know much about my abilities, there was no way for her to win with her simple way of fighting.


    "Of course I did. If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t have won."


    It looks like my answer didn''t satisfy her. Serena''s mood worsened with what I said, and she left without wanting to ask anything more.


    Since I didn''t know her, chasing her might make things worse and make her hostile toward me. I returned to the girls after I had my talk with Serena.

 Chapter 212 Celebration Party (Part IV)

    "What did you talk about?"


    Courtney was the one to ask such a question. Her boldness had reached heights never seen before. And this was what I had done to her, and I was proud of it.


    "It wasn''t something too serious. She only wanted to know if I was trying in the fight."


    "Were you?"


    "I was lucky."


    That was all I had to say. Due to the conditions of the fight, I had an advantage and used that opportunity to win. Serena was caught off guard and lost the fight. If we were to fight again, the oue would be much different.


    Some knew what I meant, while those adept at fighting had no idea what I meant. I ended the discussion about Serena with that.


    "Charles. Congrattions on your victory."


    Agnus hade over and congratted me on my victory. His job as a host was finished, so he came over and started to talk.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have to win my battle like that. Shouldn''t you visit Serena? She looks crestfallen after her defeat."


    "Is that so? I see... Then I will go ahead. I hope you enjoy this party."


    Agnus didn''t know how Serena felt. Since Agnus had some connections with her, she was a priority for our conversation.


    "Who would have thought you were this kind~?"


    "Kind? I just wanted to chill. We didn''t have much time together with all these interruptions."


    While I admired Agnus for his power, I didn''t see him as someone I would want to talk to casually. The party was here to make me rx. That is what I hope to do, at the very least.


    Dealing with seven females was something I had gotten used to at this point--the six girls I have and Helen were having fun talking to me. It wasn''t before long that the end of the party was near.


    *Boom*


    At the end of the party, an explosion urred. My body and the girls'' bodies were blown to pieces, which surprised all of us.


    I couldn''t see what happened to the others, but I doubt the situation looked promising. All the girls with me were as good as new in a few seconds.


    "Charles..."


    Some of them were worried about the situation. There were no problems I couldn''t deal with here. I tried to calm everyone in my group and stop them from panicking.


    As for the others, I had applied immortality to everyone alive. The explosion already killed the dead people. I didn''t have the power to revive someone miraculously. Maybe if I turned them into zombies, then that would work.


    "Heh! Do you fuckers think you can win without any repercussions? With this, my mission is nowplete."


    An unharmed spoke in glee. With a sense of aplishment, the bomber tried tomit suicide. Of course, I wouldn''t let the party crasher do so without taking any repercussions. Before he could kill himself, I turned him into an immortal and bound him to the ground.


    "You think you can get away scot-free? Did you know why the ZTF lost?"


    "What???"


    I took the poison he had tried to swallow and disintegrated it. The man before me was supposed to die here without being captured.


    "What do you mean!"


    "Do you know the real reason why the ZTF had lost so much power? Because of me, I spread that disease and killed billions of people in your alliance.


    "I had also killed the innocent and used them to instill hatred in your group. You won''t die here. I will make sure. And anyone else you care about will be destroyed."


    Only the top brass of our organization knew the information I had given them. Not even my enemies knew what I could do. I told the person on the ground what I had done, and he looked at me like I was a monster.


    "Do you know why I''m telling you this? It''s because you won''t have anyone to tell."


    What''s so good about a secret that can''t be told? The secret I had told him was silence. Even if he thought about what I said, I cursed him for being unable to do what I stated.


    "Charles..."


    Agnus had returned with Serena. Serena would have been blown to pieces if she had been here. It was a good thing Agnus was with her.


    "Yo! I had captured the suicide bomber. I would assume you want him."


    I picked up the body and threw it toward Agnus'' feet. Agnus looked pissed upon finding our attacker.


    "You can beat him up or whatever. I had given him high regeneration powers."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Even if the attacker was an enemy, he should know who the person in front was. Agnus was a powerhouse on the enemy side. Missing such a piece of information would be stupid.


    "I appreciate your help. Thank you for helping my men."


    "It wasn''t much."


    Now that I had done what I could, Agnus'' gratitude toward me had increased. Once he turned his head toward the suicide bomber, his expression did a one-eighty.


    Observing Agnus, I had never seen him this angry. If he had no self-control, none of us would have gotten out without being harmed.


    He then went to the podium and looked around. There was a massive frown when he looked at the damage done to the ce. The explosion of the bomber had almost blown up the entire ce. Only the lucky few were unharmed, and as for the dead people, at least they had a quick and painless death.


    Agnus looked like he was going to have a headache. The problems he would have to face from this incident would make anyone feel like shit.


    "Everyone. I apologize for what happened today. Due to ourck of security, an unfortunate ident has urred. For those who attended this event, we willpensate you for this trouble. The party is over, so I suggest you leave this ce."


    From Agnus'' words alone, the party was officially over. Most guests were unsatisfied with what had happened but couldn''t say anything. Comining to an overpowering boss would give them more trouble than needed.


    "Helen. Do you want toe over to visit?"


    Since ire and her mother hadn''t seen each other in a while, I might as well ask.


    "Oh? Are you flirting with me~? I didn''t think you would be bold enough to take us, mother and daughter~."


    "..."


    Helen took my motive to be an impure gesture. I had nothing else to say and waited for her answer.


    "Maybe another time. My friends and I had already made ns~. I also have to check up on them~."


    She could have said that sooner. We all bid her farewell. Once there was nothing else to do, we left the party and returned home.


    "Your mom is pretty weird."


    ire heard what I said and blushed from embarrassment. She knew her mother''s personality but could do nothing about it. We all had giggles upon seeing ire''s embarrassed face. Once we returned home, I checked on each person''s mental health.


    "Courtney, how are you feeling?"


    Courtney was the first person I checked since she was affected the most out of the group.


    "Look! I got a five-star!!!"


    To think Courtney had shrugged the incident off with her game. My concern over her had diminished as I watched her y the game without much worry. My presence around her had disappeared as she continued to y the game.


    "..."


    I gently closed the door to her room, knowing she was fine. Next up was Rose. While she wasn''t shaken, I could tell that she was tense.


    "Rose, are you feeling better?"


    Rose was on her bed, looking up at the ceiling. I could tell that she had a lot of things to think about as I observed her face.


    "I''m feeling much better than expected."


    Her calm voice was proof of that. Everyone here was more substantial than I thought. To her surprise, she was surprised to see me embrace her so suddenly.


    "I didn''t expect you to do this."


    "Think of this as a reward for being a big brave girl."


    "Can I then get you to stay with me alone because you''re such a brave girl?"


    Using my words against me, Rose pulled me toward her on the bed. Unable to resist her charm, Rose seduced me for the night.


    The other girls should be okay. I checked on everyone in Rose''s room and saw none of them concerned about the party.


    "Since the big brave girl wants me to stay, why should I reject it?"


    For the whole night, I spent my time with Rose doing many things. Her art of seduction had improved by a mile, making it hard for me not to look away from her.


    The incident at the party was just another day for me that I had forgotten about, with other essential things to think about.

 Chapter 213 Training The Hero (Part I)

    A few more days passed, and I decided to meet that boy. The boy''s talent was something close to mine, in some ways better. I wanted to see how much he could grow.


    I have to admit something. I havecked the motivation to do anything worthwhile. Clyde, on the other hand, gave me some motivation.


    Now that I was alone, I had the time to go. There shouldn''t be any ss today, and Clyde shouldn''t be the type of person to have a lover.


    When I knocked him out cold, I put a tracker on him. Finding where he was, he was training at his house. This was the perfect time to check up on him.


    "Yo!"


    "Ow..."


    Popping up before Clyde, he fell from the fear bestowed upon him. His toolsnded on top of him, which hurt him in the process.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Clyde''s voice was hostile. He remembered what I had done to his group a few weeks ago. I had squashed him like a bug to be stepped on.


    "I''m here to see you. Think about the bright side; it''s not everyday that the strongest person in this world will visit you."


    As number one, the people of this world would beg to see me. He should be grateful that I''m in the mood to see his development.


    "I''m asking what you want."


    "You really have no patience."


    Clyde sighed and calmed down. He knew attacking me after I stomped him in our previous fight would be stupid if you could call it that.


    "I have decided that you were worthy."


    "Worthy?"


    "Yes, worthy. You have a lot of talent, and I''m here to check how far your talent will take you."


    I had told him my intentions. Whether he liked it or not wasn''t his decision but mine. He may not like how I will train him, but he will have to use my methods.


    "What do you mean by check?"


    "You have too many questions. I will make you stronger for my entertainment, that''s all you need to know."


    "Shouldn''t you go to my sister instead? She is more talented than me."


    I didn''t think Clyde had an inferiorityplex. I felt like he was forcing him to say those words. But I had no interest in his sister. I felt more talenting from Clyde than from his sister.


    "Is that what you think?"


    He nodded and said nothing else. If that''s what he thinks, I can do nothing about it. Anyway, I had wasted too much time. Before we derail any longer, I put a portal under Clyde and teleported him to a different ce.


    Remember Juan, that guy I kept on my farm? The government used that ce, and they had a training facility there. Since I had captured Juan, I have part ownership of the smallnd, making those mine.


    "Where are we???"


    Shocked to be teleported to a random location, he started to look around, worried about his location.


    "We''re in Juan''s private dimension. This ce will be your training area. If you do somehow die, then all I can say is rest in peace."


    To grow, he will have to be in a harsh environment. And what''s better than sending him into a secret government area?


    This was a secretive government area that was hical. Since this ce is a secret, the government here could train soldiers in any way, including children.


    Besides, I wouldn''t let Clyde die. I told him he could die in a ce like this, but I had bestowed my immortality on him. I would like to see his power grow in a desperate situation.


    "Can I please leave? This ce looks unsettling."


    "Leave? You will leave when you defeat all the monsters I throw at you."


    "Wait!!!"


    Before he said anything else, I left and went to the control room. For the first test, I sent in monsters at his level. There were two mutated nt monsters sent toward him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "LET ME OUT!!!"


    Clyde knew his situation was helpless. Before attacking the monsters, he tried to escape by hitting the wall. Unfortunately for him, it was made of an indestructible material that even I could not destroy.


    Knowing that he could not escape, he used his sword and swung at the two monsters. Of course, the monsters wouldn''t let him attack without preparing for a counterattack.


    ~


    [Clyde''s POV]


    Why am I even in this situation!!! Before I worried about Charles, I had to face these two nt-looking monsters. What was troublesome about them was their ability to extend their roots.


    I swung my sword at the one closest to me; the other two were attacking me when I made my move. Finding the most efficient way to fight without being harmed, I jumped to the side to escape their attack.


    Once I dodged their attack, I lunged forward and sliced one of their arms. Checking on the monster I had attacked, it still moved like it hadn''t been harmed. My mood worsened, seeing that simple attacks wouldn''t work.


    There were no visible cores that I could find. The monsters I was facing had two legs and two arms attached to a body. It was freaky, seeing that it had no head.


    With my first attempt failing, I went in for another attack. The two nt monsters had changed their attack pattern and tried to overwhelm me with their numbers.


    Seeing how fickle they were, I sliced their roots and charged at one of their bodies. This time I attacked its chest, revealing the core inside of its body. I swung my sword again, making sure these monsters were killed. The battle was simple, as the remaining one should be easier when it is alone.


    "It''s good you know how to use that brain of yours when fighting. Let''s raise the level by two."


    "Can''t you let me recover!!!"


    I had given up on escaping. This training regimen was much better than staying at home. Without listening to my words, Charles had sent in one monster.


    My gut instinct alone told me this monster was much stronger than the previous two. I would be fighting an orc known for its strength. Holding a giant greatsword, I had to be careful of its reach.


    *GROWL*


    Upon looking at me, the orc let out a roar. I was surprised to hear how loud it was. Seeing that its roar dazed me, it made its first move and swung its sword toward me.


    The orc''s attack had almost killed me. Any secondter, I would have been turned into meat paste.


    While the orc missed its attack, I could feel the strength that the orc had. There was no chance I could beat it in a direct confrontation.


    Once again, the orc went toward me and attacked without a second thought. The orc had shed its giant sword three times before he stopped. In that interval, I tried to go in for a quick stab. The orc could not do anything but take the full brunt of my attack.


    Cutting into its chest, I could only make a slight wound in the orc. Its chest was hard, making it hard for me to cut its heart.


    This would be a tough fight. I needed a decisive strike while I tried to avoid any damage the monster could do.


    *GROWL*


    The orc screamed for the second time. It tried to do a body m toward me and ran at me. If I had an advantage in this fight, it would be my agility.


    With the orc''s linear movement, I quickly dodged its attack without any issue. Even if I dodged the orc''s attack, the monster had turned around and jumped at me.


    The orc''s jumping height gave me enough time to move away. Once itnded, I shed at its leg, trying to hinder the orc''s movement.


    *GROWL*


    I had continuously dodged the orc''s attack. By now, it was getting annoyed by my agile movement. Unluckily, monsters like these would be strengthened by emotions.


    Retaking the first move, it charges at me with its great sword and lunges toward me. Moving out of the way, it continued to taste me without taking any breaks.


    Its stamina was being drained as the orc tried to hit me with all it had. After minutes of a nonstop rampage, the orc had stopped and taken a breather.


    I couldn''t let this chance go by. With the monster''s tiredness, this was the perfect time to strike. I ran as fast as I could to take out the orc.


    Jumping into its face, I swung my sword toward the orc''s neck. The orc''sst remaining struggle was to grab hold of me.


    Dodging midair, I used its arm as a foothold and stabbed it in two eyes in quick session. Now that it had lost sight, the orc cried in pain while wailing, making its movement unpredictable. But with its messy movement, I struck the orc''s heart ending the monster''s life.

 Chapter 214 Training The Hero (Part II)

    "Well done. While the performance was boring, you have done incredibly well."


    "Why don''t you try it..."


    I grumbled at his tone. He made it sound like this was amusing for him to watch. After fighting the orc, I was somewhat drained. I needed a few resting moments to continue with the next fight.


    "Why would I? A punch could easily kill these monsters. Since you want to act smart, here''s the next monster."


    "..."


    Without a doubt, Charles was here to kill me. I was already on the brink of exhaustion. Any more, and I would die.


    "Anyways, be careful with this nasty bunch. You will lose something in a fight like this."


    Hearing Charles''s warning, I became wary of the next monster that would be sent. With the next monster sent, they were small than I thought they would be. It was ten groups of monkeys dancing around.


    These monsters didn''t look intimidating, but with how many there were, I had to be careful of their numbers.


    After I tried to get ready for a fight, I felt something sticky on the floor. Looking at what was on the ground, I saw a bunch of sticky substances on the floor.


    When did these monkeys set these up? Because of their actions, I was already tricked by their distractions. These monsters had already limited my movement. This fight was totally different from the previous two.


    "WOO OHH AHH!!!"


    The monkeys started to screech in a rather annoying tone. They jumped and attacked in full synchronization, making this fight the most annoying I ever had.


    Trying to sh down one monkey was impossible. The monsters were quick and had teamwork that even those who had worked together for years couldn''t match. With my stamina already low, this situation looked worse by the minute.


    [Charles'' POV]


    This fight should be the beginning of Clyde''s growth. I would have sent in the same monsters even without his rude remark. All I needed to do was drain Clyde''s stamina and force him to power up.


    These monkeys were ying with him, and the fight was bing more brutal by the second.


    Clyde''s growth was about to begin. He was now down to his knees, barely able to stand up. What made these monkeys excellent was their sinister personality.


    Instead of going for the kill, these monkeys would degrade their opponent. They take great joy in demolishing theirpetently strong opponents.


    The monsters dance around Clyde, doing whatever it takes to humiliate him. Unable to stand up, these monkeys jumped over Clyde''s back. His back looked like it was about to snap from how powerfully they were jumping around.


    While it wasn''t apparent at first nce, I could tell the strength within Clyde was rising steadily. With each passing pain, Clyde''s power grows.


    I smiled, finally finding the results I was looking for. Even on the floor, the powering from Clyde was much better than before. Now show me how much you can grow here.


    [Clyde''s POV]


    This situation was the worst... My stamina was gone, and I was inches away from being in trouble. Taking the first step, within seconds, I slipped from the mess these monkeys had made to the floor, worsening my situation.


    Once I tripped, the monkeys here stepped on my back. I didn''t think these little things would be this powerful. While they couldn''t shatter my bones, they had many ways of hurting me.


    Shit... My body was about to give out. These monsters weren''t making it easy for me, even in this state. Instead of killing me, they did whatever it took to humiliate me.


    They pulled my hair, scratched my skin, and did many annoying acts that children should only do.


    Am I going to die like this? It was a pathetic way to die when you look at it. I wonder if my death would affect anyone.


    Mira should be fine even without me. Her mental fortitude was what she was praised for. Alya and Beatrice might cry along with Katie.


    "Are you giving up like this hero? Maybe I might have to y with your sister instead."


    Charles... What was I thinking!!! Why am I allowing myself to die at the hands of these vile creatures?I refuse to lose to them!!! I knew that I wasn''t a proud person, but to go so far as to humiliate someone was intolerable.


    "CHARLES!!! DON''T YOU DARE!!!"


    The power I gained was something I wasn''t worried about. All I cared about was killing these monsters. These pieces of shit should drown in their own despair.


    Surprised that I had stood up despite all the beating, I had managed to capture one of the monkey''s tails when it was off guard.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "OOHH!!! AWWWW!!!"


    Looking at my face, the monkey screamed in fear. The monster tried its best to struggle out of my grasp. Despite the dire situation, these monkeys genuinely care for each other.


    This was perfect. Once the monkeys had attacked in coordination, I immediately pointed my sword at the monkey''s neck. Even with me growing up, there was no guarantee that I could beat them all. I had to use one of them as a hostage to keep the odds in my favor.


    I would have never expected to use these tactics, but I felt it was necessary here. With all these monkeys put to a stop, I immediately grabbed one of them, the closest one. Due to my increase in speed, I quickly caught the second monster.


    There were only eight of them--one dead and one used as a hostage. The monkeys shouted in anger at seeing one of theirrades die. As for the monkey in my arms, it tried its best to struggle, even if it meant hurting itself.


    Capturing these things was now useless. Since I killed one of them, they will do their best to crush me even more. And if that were the case, the monkey I had kept would no longer be helpful.


    After getting rid of the two monsters, only eight were left. The fewer of these irritating creatures there are, the better.


    All the monkeys here had lost most of their rationality from their friends'' losses. The advantage was now on my side.


    My entire body had grown to an unfathomable extent. These monsters'' tricks were no longer helpful against my absolute speed and strength. One by one, these monkeys died at my hands.


    When all this was done, I felt my vision darkening. I couldn''t keep my eyes open from the loss of adrenaline.


    ~


    "Clyde!!!"


    Ugh... My head... Upon waking up, the first voice I heard was Mira. She shook my head wildly as I began to wake up.


    "Mira? Katie? What''s going on?"


    "That''s what we want to find out. You''ve been missing for hours, and you were found injured in your bed."


    "Your sister is right. We were worried that you had disappeared ande back with injuries."


    Both Mira and Katie were angry at my disappearance. While I appreciate their concerns, I wasn''t in the mood to listen to themin.


    "You have grown again, didn''t you? What have you been through?"


    Mira''s instincts were as sharp as ever. My sister''s words had shocked Katie to the core, which wasn''t surprising in the least. She knew we had grown a lot during this month, but for me to grow again was unfair to most.


    "Didn''t you have a significant improvement because of the school''s exam??? I didn''t think you would grow this fast..."


    "So what did you do?"


    "Mira, could you wait for a second? My head isn''t feeling well."


    After waking up from a battle, my mind was still boggled by the events that had happened today. I had to get my sister and Katie to stop questioning me so I could calmly think.


    "I met with Charles today."


    Everyone in the room reacted strangely to my words. I get why Mira would, but not Katie. While Charles was famous, Katie seemed to know more about Charles on a personal level.


    "You met him??? Did he beat you up so you could power up again???"


    "He trained me. We didn''t fight. He made me fight various types of monsters."


    "Why was he training you?"


    "I don''t know. He said I had talent. He teleported me to a different location and had me fight for my life. I had almost died there. I''m surprised he didn''t take you with me. You''re much better at these kinds of things."


    I don''t know why, but I felt like I shouldn''t have said those words. I told them the remaining details of what had happened and ended the conversation at that.


    "Katie, Mira. Could you girls get me something to eat?"


    After that training regimen, I only wanted to rest in bed. Katie was nice enough to cook something up for me to eat. For the whole day, I could only think about when Charles woulde back for more hellish training.

 Chapter 215 Wiping The Politicians

    "Prince. It took you a long time to finish this list."


    "Charles. You should know how tight these securities are. And there are three worldsbined into one. You can''t expect me to finish within days."


    I had already told Prince my identity. He was shocked at first, but due to his profession, he quickly came to terms with it.


    Anyway, with the list handed to me, I checked the pages of people who didn''t like my influence. These people were like sponges that would do whatever it took to hurt my influence.


    Even if they weren''t dangerous, these people could still be ants who irritated me. After I finished looking at the list, I saw there were ten prime targets to go after.


    "Well done. While it took a long time, you provided a thorough report. Your bonus will be given. You can go back to your love until I have your next mission."


    "About time."


    Prince left on a high note with the money he had earned. His addiction was severe, but I wouldn''t tell him what to do.


    With him gone, let''s take Nene with me on this trip. She is the only one who would be perfectly fine after a good old beating.


    "Nene!"


    Calling for Nene, she had appeared without a second to spare. She had a sense of when I needed her toe. I don''t know how that works, but I won''tin.


    "Yes~? Master~?"


    "We''re going to hunt evil politicians." You will being with me."


    Nene liked my idea. Using politicians as a pastime is something only we will have the pleasure of doing.


    "Who are we getting first?"


    "We''re going to y with this fatso. He has wrung out many families'' pockets. He despises me because of my position of power."


    "Is the list made of everyone who dislikes you?"


    Nene looked at me weirdly, thinking that I was crazy. I won''t deny that I was crazy, but I just hated looking at these people.


    "I don''t like them. That''s all. Besides, look at his report. He had done many terrible things. It''s time for him to reap for his crimes."


    Many innocent people have been kidnapped, sexually assaulted, and physically abused. I will be honest. I didn''t care about the victims and only wanted an excuse to beat them up. Who can me me?


    "Let''s go. I don''t mind talking all day, but we can do that while we beat this person up."


    Nene nodded as I said my piece. Because information is so important in our world, determining where a person lives is simple.


    Tim was the individual we were looking for. What a sad name to say! Itcked any fun. What kind of parent would name them Tim?


    The area he was in made it easy to get rid of this politician without much concern. Tim has a habit of kidnapping people he takes a fancy to. For most of his free time, he goes to his own dungeon.


    If Tim went missing, for the most part, no one would know where he went. His dungeon was the perfect ce to get rid of him without any witnesses.


    "Yo! Tim!"


    I gave him my stern voice and his body spazzed out at the sudden surprise bestowed upon him.


    "What??? Who are you? And how did you get here??? Do you know who I am?"


    He hadn''t seen my face, yet he dared to use his position to threaten an unknown threat. What a third-rate viin line.


    "Who you are doesn''t matter. You literally made a ce where no one would search. Even if you die, no one will find where you are."


    "Charles???"


    His eyes look like they are in despair, realizing the situation. He knew he had messed up when he found out who I was. While I would have tortured him anyway, he worsened his situation.


    "Please... It''s not what you think. I was recently under a lot of stress... and I didn''t mean to say that."


    Tim was stuttering, trying to devise a reason for his previous words. Nene and I chuckled at his sorry-for-excuse existence.


    "Don''t worry. I wasn''t going to kill you because of yourment. I was already going to kill you beforehand."


    Tim''s face lit up with relief when he heard the first part of my words. But when I said the second part, his face twisted in fear. Tim knew he was fucked, and I wasn''t the type of person to spare the lives of others.


    "Why? I have done nothing against you! Why are you going after me?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instead of trying to beg for his life, Tim wanted to know why I was doing this. I told him my answer, wanting to see his expression.


    "Well, I was bored and had nned to wipe out some politicians that could annoy me. You''re one of them."


    "Bored..?"


    "Master~! You broke him~!"


    While it wasn''t the whole story, Tim thought I would kill him on a whim alone. He was in disbelief that his life would end because of someone''s boredom.


    "YOU PIECE OF SHIT! BURN IN HELL! WHY DOES A MONSTER LIKE YOU EXIST? YOU''RE ONLY HARM TO SOCIETY!"


    Tim had a mental breakdown, releasing all of his stress. Since he would die, he didn''t need to filter himself anymore, just like he wasn''t a nuisance to society.


    "I guess being a suck-up could onlyst that long. Just so you know, we weren''t going to kill you so easily. We will make you suffer before you do."


    "DO YOU BELIEVE YOU CAN GET A REACTION FROM ME? YOU WISH!"


    "Nene, release all the captives. I wanted to beat this shit up, but letting everyone here would be better."


    After all, thinking of a more painful method with more heads was easier. Nene did what I asked and released all the captives in this ce.


    This fatso was even more perverted than I am. He held ten female captives for his own amusement.


    Looking at all the females here, he had many tastes. I pity them, as they weren''t treated well in this ce. When all of them were gathered here, they were surprised to see what was happening.


    "You are all free from now on¡ªthe man before you had imprisoned you for who knows how long. Before leaving, you can give him peace of mind. Do whatever you want to him¡ªkill him or injure him. However, this will be your only chance."


    I had given them their final chance for revenge. All of the girls here had looked at the politician with hatred or disgust, but only a few chose to take action.


    "YOU SLUTS! DO YOU THINK DOING THIS WILL LESSEN YOUR PAIN? YOU SQUARMING IN PAIN WAS THE BEST REACTION I HAD EVER HOPED!"


    Looking at Tim, I couldn''t tell what was happening in his mind. He was provoking them into a situation like this.


    "You monster! Take this!"


    The first thing the girls did was to kick the fatso in the nuts. His tears of anguish could be seen, but no one in the room cared for him.


    "FUCK!!!"


    Not only was it once, but Tim was kicked in the nuts twice. Everyone who wanted to go took turns trying to crack their nuts. It got to the point where even I didn''t want to watch anymore.


    "Mercy... Please kill me..."


    All of his rage had vanished. Instead of being mad, he was crying for a painless death. His manhood had been shattered and rendered useless.


    "It was fun seeing you cry. Goodbye. Maybe in your next life, you will be lucky."


    "Wait... Not there... Please... Not there... Anything... STOP!!!"


    A portal that led to hell could be seen. Without remorse, I kicked him into the portal, leaving him there.


    "So, are you girls going to go back home? I can send you back now."


    "We all thank you for helping us leave this ce. But all of us don''t have a ce to return."


    I didn''t know what to say to that. While I did pity them, I didn''t feel the need to extend my hand. Before I could say anything, Nene made a choice.


    "Why don''t you get more maids~? Cleaning up the ce has been a hassle. The more maids, the better~!"


    Hearing Nene''s words, the girls here were hopeful for my generosity. Money wasn''t an issue anymore, and I had already earned the loyalty of these girls.


    "Fine. All of you cane. Nene, you will be the one to look after them."


    "Yes~!"


    I felt like Nene was nning something. The remaining girls were d that I took them in, but I had to do one thing before I let them in.


    "Nene, could you clothe them?"


    They were naked as we talked. I wasn''t someone who would get flustered, but some people at my ce definitely will. After Nene dressed them up, we left the dungeon and returned to my home.

 Chapter 216 Maids And Future Path

    [Third Person POV]


    "Everyone~! As your new boss~! You will be at mymand~!"


    Nene spoke smugly, saying those words. Charles had given her the responsibility of taking care of these maids. Since that was the case, many ideas wereing to her head.


    "Yes!"


    "Let''s begin your introduction~! From now on, I will call you by a number~!"


    With ten people, Nene didn''t bother calling the maids by name but instead gave them numbers from one to ten. Number One would be the oldest, and Ten would be the youngest.


    No one here hadined because Charles had saved them from the evil clutches of a cruel politician. Their previous lifestyle was filled with misery, so their perception changed over time due to their mistreatment, living as captives.


    "Did Charles hire a bunch of new maids?"


    Rose had entered the room, confused by themotion caused by the ck cat. Nene wasn''t exactly quiet about what she was up to. Since it had included the maids, Rose felt the need to join.


    "Yes~! He gave me orders to take care of these girls~!"


    "This here is your senior~! Also, one of Master''s lover~! Do you have anything else to add~?"


    Nene did a quick summary of who Rose was. It didn''t give them much information, but one thing to know was not to mess with Rose.


    "You may call me Rose. It''s nice to meet you all."


    Since Rose had stopped being the daughter of a wealthy family, all her pride had gone down the drain. She didn''t care about formalities and told the maids here to be casual with her.


    "Nene, what do you n on doing with them? We can get them to use to working now."


    At some point, these maids would have to go to work. Nene and Rose were already here. Teaching them now was the perfect time.


    "I nned to mess with tty first..."


    "I heard that."


    Reina appeared out of nowhere and sighed. After all the nicknames Nene gave her, Reina lost the will to talk back, knowing she would be talking to a brick wall.


    "Charles shouldn''t have given you so much responsibility..."


    Reina looked at the maids, wondering if it was safe for them to be under the care of Nene. She hoped nothing would go wrong with them being under the cat''s care.


    "Master loves me~! That why~!"


    "..."


    All the maids here were watching them talk. They were wondering when this idle talk would be finished.


    "I will let you do your own thing. I''m going to meet with Charles."


    Reina left, knowing that staying longer would waste time for these maids. With Reina gone, Rose and Nene tookmand.


    "Let''s start with cleaning. It''s a simple task that you can''t go wrong."


    ~


    Twenty minutes into the task, everything was going wrong. The simple task of cleaning up was something these girls had no talent for.


    Most of them were clumsy and had made more of a mess than necessary. Nene had sweat on her forehead, not knowing how this was possible.


    As for Rose, she felt her brain was about to crash. She thought she was a terrible teacher, along with Nene, if they couldn''t do anything right.


    The mess made could be reced, but who knows how many times these maids would do it again.


    "Stop!!!"


    Before any more mess was caused, Rose stopped every maid from doing what they were doing. The maid had stopped at Rose''smand.


    "Does anyone have any talents that they would like to share?"


    Seeing the mess these girls had made, Rose wanted to make sure if anyone here had the talent to do other unconventional work for a maid. If they can''t do the basics, they might as well do something else to serve Charles.


    "I''m good at messages!"


    "I have been praised for my singing!"


    One by one, these girls showed their unique talents. None of them had any talent for housework. Considering how many there are, it was unlikely for this to happen.


    With each talent shown to Rose and Nene, Rose thought of an idea to develop those talents.


    [Charles POV]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Are you sure you should be giving that cat so much power?"


    After hunting some influential figures in this world, I let the maids do their thing. Nene should be with those maids doing whatever they were tasked to do.


    Reina walked in and started to talk to me with concern. I doubt Nene would be so irresponsible with these maids.


    Constance and ire were already in my room, taking in the warmth of my body. Since they were asleep at my side, I stayed in bed, letting them rest peacefully.


    "She should be fine. Have a little more trust in her."


    "Sorry, with how she acts. I can''t see that happening."


    Nene''s personality was something else. But even if she was strange in the eyes of others, she wasn''t someone who would mess things up.


    Maybe I should check in on Nene to see how they are doing. Using my vision, I saw the sink flooded, and the toilet was broken. I had unconsciously turned off my skill, not wanting to deal with that problem.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "The maids here are fucking up with their cleaning duty. We may want to get a repairman."


    Reina saw that I was serious and couldn''t help but sigh. She had predicted, and I hope, that this was the only incident they would cause. I doubt it would be, though.


    "Charles. What do you n on doing next? You have been doing many things, but I feel like you''re taking it slow."


    Reina''s question stumped me. I had no idea what I had nned to do next. Iy on the bed, feeling thefort of ire and Constance.


    "I have a suggestion. Would you like to hear it?"


    "That''s odd. You don''t often give suggestions about the future. You usually shudder them alone, even when we are in a rtionship."


    "This time, it''s different. Now that you are free from many duties, you can choose what you want to do. Thanks to you, I had my abilities strengthened, and with my skills powered up, I can see more of your path. At the moment, you have too many paths to choose from, but along those, something terrible will happen. Even if you are bored, I can''t have that happen to you."


    My eyes widened when Reina said something terrible could happen. I couldn''t imagine what horrible things would happen, but if there were a chance for it, I would have to prepare for what was toe.


    "So what danger could I be facing?"


    Since it was trouble, I might as well ask now and deal with it ordingly. Reina didn''t say a word once I mentioned it.


    "There''s a high chance you will lose your powers, while the other half of the problem is that you will be captured. It''s only twenty percent, but that chance is high as for the reason why, I don''t know."


    It was a shame that she couldn''t see what danger I was getting myself into. That doesn''t mean I could avoid it.


    "Then what should I do?"


    "There is a fifth-rank world that you will be interested in. While the world is dangerous, the problems you will face will disappear."


    "I see... Which world will we be going? I assume everyone here will being."


    It wouldn''t feel right to leave someone I liked behind. Before I went to a different world, I needed to make a schedule for everyone that worked for me.


    "The Celestial Realm will be the best ce to be."


    Reina had been staring at the girls beside me the whole time. Frustrated that these girls were feeling my warmth, Reina went in the middle and got on top of me.


    "Cozy, isn''t it?"


    I smiled at the cute gesture that she made. Her body rubbed against mine as she stared into my eyes with a glint. She nodded slowly and kissed me in response to my response.


    It was a shame I couldn''t move my arms due to Constance and ire. I would haveforted Reina more with how she looked.


    "MASTER~!!!"


    Reina''s face turned sour upon hearing Nene''s voice. Nene shouted as she entered my room, barging in.


    "Nene, is something the matter?"


    "One of the maid''s talents is messaging~! You''ve got to try it out~!"


    Was that all? I didn''t think it would be great if someone had talent in messaging. I thought Nene was overreacting.


    I had used my intangibility to get the girls off me. Along with Reina and Nene, I wanted to see what themotion was all about.


    "This is number three, she''s the best masseuse I have seen~!"


    Number three? Was Nene really thatzy with names? Well, I guess it doesn''t matter if the person being called didn''t care.


    With number three doing her role, I had the urge to give her a raise for her work. Truly, a splendid talent.

 Chapter 217 A Brand New World!

    Another week passed, and this time something big had happened. The six of us were going to the world Celestial.


    In a week, I had to prepare everything before going. The maids were now fully functional, with Nekomaru and his wife doing great work. As for Prince, he was given a massive job with huge money on the line.


    The information I gained about Celestial was interesting. I heard it''s a world unlike most, and I was interested to see what the ce could offer.


    Since I had helped Agnus at the party, he had given me the tools to go to the Celestial World and would help me get there.


    I was in disbelief when Agnus told me how to get to the fifth rank in the world. It might have taken years without any assistance. We would need direct ess to the world and a rmendation. I was lucky that Agnus gave it as gratitude. Otherwise, I would have needed to do something more to obtain one from him.


    "Charles! When are we going?"


    Constance was excited to go to the world Celestial, I didn''t know why, but it was great that she was in the mood to travel.


    "We will start any minute. Before we leave, Agnus will directly transport us to that world. It''s much easier to go there with his help."


    "Then do you know when he will being?"


    Out of everyone, Courtney was the least excited about this trip. Since we were going, we lost all patience in waiting. I patted her head gently, which managed to calm her down.


    "He will be here soon. Just wait a bit longer."


    With me patting Courtney''s head, the girls swarmed me, wanting some of the action done to Courtney. Before this got out of hand, I hadforted them, and it wasn''t long before the person we were waiting for arrived.


    "I still haven''t thanked you enough for your assistance at the party. Without you, the mess would be a bigger deal than it is now."


    During the incident, I healed everyone that was injured by the explosion. If more people had died in the explosion, I doubt thepany would continue to operate after all. The party had many important people who shouldn''t die in that ce.


    The ZTF really did a whole lot of damage with that one attack. I wonder how the spy got in without notice. One thing for sure is that the next party, Agnus, will be more strict with security.


    "It''s fine. You have helped me a lot already."


    While it was nice for Agnus to owe me, I preferred if Agnus''s favorability towards me was high. In this case, it would give me more of a chance to ask Agnus for a request. The same could be said the other way around.


    "Then I won''t say anything more. Now then, are you ready to set out?"


    "We have everything we need."


    With everyone here ready, Agnus opened a portal. Agnus entered the portal first, and we entered along with him. Agnus himself didn''t teleport us to the world directly but had us inside a small room.


    "Before we go to Celestial, we must go to the gateway. I have a friend here that owes me a favour. It shouldn''t take too long before you enter."


    Agnus had connections all over the ce. Knowing someone like him saved me from most of the troubles I had to deal with. The room we were in was small, leading us down only one path.


    Opening the door to the next room, we could see a staircase leading to a doorway to a different world.


    "Agnus, it''s been a while."


    "Yes, it has Agar. How have you been doing?"


    Before making a request, Agnus asked how his friend was doing. I don''t know their rtionship, but I stayed silent along with the rest of the girls.


    Both Agnus and the man known as Agar were only making idle talk. It wasn''t long before Agnus told him what he wanted from Agar.


    "Agar. These seven people here are people to whom I owe my gratitude. I hope you will let these six pass through the gate."


    "Anything for an old friend. Kid, what''s your name? Getting a favor from Agnus himself isn''t an everyday thing."


    Agar''s interest in me rose when he heard this was a favor from Agnus himself. Agar was a humanoid creature, but I didn''t know exactly what he was. He gave me a friendly gesture, asking me for my name.


    "I''m Charles. Thank you for letting us in."


    "Polite, ain''t ya? Go up on ahead. This world is interesting, I tell ya, but interesting could also be dangerous if you can''t afford it."


    Giving us ess to the gate, he opened it and moved out of the way. As Agar warned us before we entered the world, I wonder how much danger one could have in a world like this.


    "Charles. I won''t be able to join you, but let me tell you this. The world Celestial will be much harsher than the rest. Don''t piss off anyone you can''t afford."


    I nodded and went up the stairs. With all that done, everyone around me bid the two farewell. The gate to Celestial was now in front of us, and we prepared to enter.


    "Are you all ready?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yeah!!!"


    After getting confirmation from everyone, we entered the gate. Unlike instant transportation, the gate here pushed us to a different location.


    "Is everyone okay?"


    This type of teleportation would give people motion sickness. I looked at everyone and saw Courtney and Rose about to throw up. Other than that, Reina looked ill from the teleportation.


    Surprisingly, there was no one here to oversee us. I guess the people of this world didn''t need to care about invaders. There are too many variables in this world.


    The world Celestial was unlike any other world I had seen before. The ground we were stepping on was a cloud with physical properties. With my ability to see far and wide, I couldn''t even cover the entire world.


    Five primary races lived in this world. Angels, fairies, dragons, humans, and elves. Giving the three girls medicine that would help with their sickness, we entered the town nearest from here.


    Instead of a town, it was more like a city. While it had an old-timey aesthetic, I could get used to the look of this ce.


    "Halt!"


    Unlike where we came from, the city had guards blocking the city. Two angels were guarding the city, stopping it from going in.


    "Did you sevene in from the gateway?"


    "Yes. Is there something wrong with that?"


    Gateway? I would assume that we did. While the guards weren''t implying anything wrong, I had to ensure nothing terrible would happen.


    "No. Since you came from the gateway, we are required to assist you in any way possible."


    Was there such a privilege? If so, the gateway helped us a lot. I was d to help Agnus during that time.


    "Is that so? Do we need to get something from this ce?"


    "An identification is needed for most parts of this world. We can handle that right now."


    For a guard, these people were sure receptive. Not only were they powerful, but they were also knowledgeable about their work.


    "Give us the most natural face you can give."


    With only those words, the angels took a picture of us, which I would assume was needed for this identification.


    "Sign this, and you will be done."


    The process was quick and easy. Something anyone would appreciate. With us signing the paper, we were finished with this session.


    "Before we escort you, let me tell you some tips about this world. This world is obviously many times more dangerous than your previous one. Monsters and thieves could easily crush you without a second thought."


    "While some people here have some tolerance, assume all of them don''t. There will be some unreasonable people who will start a fight for the smallest things."


    "As for currency, the hub''s currency is the mostmon use."


    The angel recited a few more rules and opened the gates. The gate opened, revealing the full glory of this city.


    "We hope you enjoy your stay. Don''t go picking fights with people you can''t see through."


    "Thank you for your help."


    "It''s part of our job. Don''t mention it.


    The angel smiled at us brightly as we entered the city. The city in this world could be called a country in ours. This city was the size of a medium country. As expected from a fifth-ranking world.


    "Charles. Could I ask how much money you have? We aren''t exactly well off with this world''s currency."


    "I have five trillion."


    Everyone''s eyes widened at what I had said. With me doing a massacre, the money I had rose exponentially. Five trillion wasn''t something anyone would hear.


    "You guys hear that? Give us your money."


    Great! Eavesdroppers.

 Chapter 218 New Living Space

    Did I really get into trouble within seconds? Upon entering the city, some people had eavesdropped on our conversation and wanted to rob me.


    "Can you like fuck off? Me and my girls are trying to enjoy this city."


    Feeling their power, they may be powerful for their standards. But they weren''t near the power of Agnus and Serena''s transformation.


    The two men and three women were only humans trying to rob us publicly. Due to my words, the people nearby turned their attention to us.


    "Fuck off? The only thing I will fuck is the girls by you."


    I don''t know what I did to deserve this. But I couldn''t let shitters go. All the girls with me and some bystanders gave the fucker a disgusted look. Those disgusted people supported me in this brawl.


    Without a second thought, I decided to attack. I didn''t need to think about what to do when I knew the pain I could cause. All they needed to know was that they were screwed.


    From what I have, I took out a pepper spray. This wasn''t an ordinary pepper spray. It contained the spiciest peppers in the world.


    Don''t ask why I have this, but without a second thought, I sprayed the pepper spray into the first person''s eyes.


    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK!"


    In seconds, the man''s eyes melted. From what I heard, this spray was as hot as the sun. Being hit by this would delete anyone''s eyes. With the overpowering pain hitting his eyes, he could only repeat the exact words.


    "Aren''t you going to help your friend? He looks like he is going to die from pain alone."


    "Clint!"


    The other four tried their best to assist their friend. When they were distracted, I sprayed it on the rest of the people''s eyes. Who knew petty thieves had attachments to their friends?


    Well, my heart didn''t move. I was still set on breaking them apart. Taking this chance to ruin them, I sprayed the pepper spray onto the remaining four eyes.


    "SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!!!"


    "AHHHH!!!"


    After hitting the other four, I took down all five petty thieves. The pepper spray was a deadly and painful item I used for these scenarios.


    "Master~! Can I have that~?"


    Nene shoved her face in front of me when asking for my pepper spray. I had many extras in my bag, so I handed the spray to her without a second thought. She inspected it and looked at Reina with the spray in her hand.


    "Don''t, or I will confiscate it from you."


    Nene looked away and put the spray away. Reina red at her, knowing what her apparent thought was.


    Since I had many more, I might as well give it to the rest of the girls. With a weapon like this, they could eliminate most of the pests if they caught the target off guard.


    "FUCK!!!"


    I had forgotten about the thieves that had tried to rob me. They still hadn''t paid enough for me to be satisfied. Before letting them go, I grabbed a rope and hung them on a building. I had stripped them and left them hanging.


    "Is it allowed to leave them there?"


    Reina wasn''t concerned about them but thought it would disturb people. We had already gained enough attention from our first time entering this city.


    "I mean, it''s their fault. We can me it on them."


    Their screams could be heard from the top of a small building. Tied to a pole, everyone stared at them without reservation. The pain from the spray still affected their minds.


    "Now that''s solved, let''s find a ce to stay."


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    "Are we just going to let them go?"


    "They had only acted in self-defence. Besides, those people deserved it."


    "That''s true, but they shouldn''t have


    The two men had spoken about the minor scuffle Charles had caused. In the city, there would be an asion for fights, and the defence force would need to take action.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The city''s defence force was a force to be reckoned with. Their force had enough power to raze any world without a second thought.


    These two men were prepared to interfere in the small battle involving civilians. Luckily, Charles didn''t take it too far and only involved those thieves. Otherwise, they would have been detained for hours.


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    "Are you looking for a ce to buy or rent?"


    The first thing we did was go to a real estate agent. Hotels are sometimes rxing, but with enough money, I could use a second house.


    "We''re looking to buy a mansion."


    Hearing the word mansion, the male in front smiled in delight. Working with rich people would motivate anyone.


    "Mansion? We have many of them for sale. We can get pictures of each mansion, and you can choose one that suits your tastes. If you like it, we can head there for further inspection."


    The real estate agent handed us all the mansions that were for sale. There were five options to choose from. All of us were trying to find one that was suitable for us all.


    After some consideration, we were tied with two ces to pick. One was isted and had lovely scenery and a colourful atmosphere. In contrast, the other house had neighbours and amunity that provided more service. Either we pick a quiet ce or a loud one.


    Courtney, Reina, and ire chose the first, while Nene, Constance, and Rose chose the other. I was the decider, but I wanted to inspect these two houses further before we decided.


    "Could we get a tour of each house? We''re split on our decision currently."


    "Very well. Patricia, you will be their guide. Don''t disappoint our client."


    The man had handed this task to the fairy named Patricia. The person we were talking to had given her a warning in case she failed to take on this task. I don''t know if this person did this intentionally to make us feel bad if we back out.


    "Yes! Follow me."


    Being pressured by the person we had for service, Patricia hurried up and led us to the ce. We get that she was nervous, but it would have been better if she wasn''t.


    "Um... The first mansion we will be going to will be one near Green Glow''s Flowery Garden. The previous owner loved flowers so much that he had turned his territory into a ce where flowers could be seen."


    The little fairy had exined in great detail what the first house would be. After thirty minutes of walking, we arrived at our destination.


    Flowers of wide varieties had appeared, scattered around the ce. The sight of the field entranced us, and we felt moved by this atmosphere.


    Looking at the mansion, I could say that it had the owner''s taste. While the field here was something to behold, the mansion itself was the least desirable.


    The mansion was arge building made of a material I don''t know and coloured pink. I didn''t think it was a colour I liked.


    "How about we head in???"


    Still nervous, Patricia spoke in a hurry. We entered the mansion to find the ce empty. The previous owner''s items were gone, but the ce was still nicely cleaned. Patricia introduced us to the rooms and the benefits of living in a ce like this.


    After this, we went to the next house with amunity of people. A neighbour was a concept that I never had--living with those deadbeats. Our neighbours moved out due to those deadbeat habits. For my apartment, I had avoided everyone. I wonder how much of a difference it would make if you had great neighbours.


    "This is Melody Drive. Home to amunity of high-ss people. What we have for sale is house number three. The lower the number, therger the ce. Number three prices are high, are you sure you can afford it?"


    What Patricia did was rude. Asking your customers if they could afford something was an awkward sight. The ce had only cost 800M, which wouldn''t even dent my savings. I don''t know if she was nervous or not, but if it were anyone else, she would have been yelled at.


    "The price doesn''t matter. If I were you, I would watch how I speak. Some other people would take that as an insult and crush you because of it."


    Her body shook, realizing what she had said. She hadn''t kept quiet about her thoughts and said those words out loud.


    "I''M SORRY! Please don''t tell me boss!"


    "Just lead us to the ce."


    "Right!"


    House number three was made of pristine materials. Made from white materials, every inch of this building felt expensive. Patricia again led us on a tour that had be more nervous, and hearing her speak was hard to listen.


    "Did you girlse to a decision?"


    All of them nodded and chose which house they wanted to live in. The results were the same, and deciding which house to get was up to me. Making my choice, I have decided to pick the one I wanted.

 Chapter 219 Neighbours

    Why buy one when I could get two? In the end, I bought both houses, attaching a teleporter. Patricia was in her heyday when I paid the money, and from what I heard, she got a promotion.


    Setting up my new house, I decided to meet with my neighbours. I brought Reina to greet the new people living next to us.


    "Shouldn''t we get presents as a greeting?"


    "Do we? Everyone here is rich. I doubt they need anything."


    None of us lived in amunity full of wealthy people. Reina had her ce to herself, with no neighbours to greet. And with her previous persona, I doubt she would greet anyone with care.


    "How about pastries? Edible food is always something people could appreciate."


    There was nothing wrong with what Reina had said. We had a change of ns. Instead of greeting our neighbours immediately, we went to a small town''s sweets shop.


    "What should we buy? There are many to choose from."


    Taste varies for different people. It was hard to choose which one I should buy as they all have different tastes.


    "I have that covered."


    "It''s great that you came with me."


    Reina was a reliable person in general. Her ability to see further into the future helped her pick gifts for our new neighbours. Reina hand-picked every treat that we needed, and I paid for all the costs. As expected from a high-cost ce, everything here was expensive.


    Reina''s expression brightened upon hearing what I said. After finishing shopping for our gifts, we met our neighbours.


    "May I help you? Madam Su is currently out."


    "I''m Charles, and this is Reina. We''re Madam Su''s new neighbours. This is a gift we were going to present. If you would be so kind, please let them know that we brought her a gift."


    The security guard nodded and took our gifts. Since our first neighbour wasn''t here, rushing in was unnecessary. Each mansion had five hundred owners; I would only meet the first hundred. The next house we went to had no guards. We waited for a minute until a person opened the door.


    "Is there something you need?"


    The person opening the door didn''t look pleased that we had knocked. It was a human that had horns. Most likely, a humanoid dragon. He had long green hair and he had emerald-coloured eyes. Someone charming if it wasn''t for the frown.


    "Hello. I''m Charles, and this is Reina. We recently bought a house here and would like to introduce ourselves. We''re from house number three and here to give a gift."


    Reina held the candies and gave them to the man before us. The humanoid dragon had epted our gift and rubbed the back of his head.


    "House number three... I''m Lorenzo, house number twenty-five. I would like to talk, but waking up for a month straight isn''t appealing to me at the moment."


    The reason he was dissatisfied was hisck of sleep. Without wasting any more time, we left him to his own devices.


    "He seems important."


    "That''s what we were here for. Having connections with someone like him could be useful one day."


    "I know. But I didn''t think you would be the type to do this."


    I don''t mind sucking up to people in a higher position. But if they treat me like shit, they can''tin when I overthrow them. Until their usefulness is gone, I don''t mind if I discard them. Know whos? Maybe I could get attached to them.


    Enough with those thoughts. For the subsequent few visits, we weren''t so lucky. Most of them were either away from home or didn''t want to have time to see us.


    "Hey, Reina. Do you know where we should go for good reception?"


    "There will be a few, but sadly, I don''t know everything."


    That was disappointing to hear. Reina could see that on my face but had no words to say. Eventually, we went to a house where we got to have contact with the house owner.


    "Hello? Is there anything I could do for you?"


    I was surprised to see someone so weing. The person who opened the door was a female angel with blond hair. If I hadn''t seen women this attractive every day, I might have ended up staring.


    "I''m Charles, and beside me is mypanion Reina."


    Reina blushed slightly when I said,panion. As for the woman who entered the door, she smiled, looking at Reina.


    "We''re your new neighbours. We brought in gifts for everyone near."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Seeing Reina hold the gift and hand it to the angel was a funny sight to see. She epted our gift with ease and thanked us for our generosity.


    "It would be rude if I hadn''t introduced myself. I''m Skr, the owner of this property. Charles, Reina, why don''t youe in for a bit? It would be nice to get to know you both better."


    I looked at Reina, asking if she wanted to go in. We weren''t in a rush to do anything of the sort. Reina nced back at me and nodded.


    With Reina''s decision, we decided to enter Skr''s house. Skr''s house had a warm atmosphere despite its ample space. Arriving in the living room, we sat on a sofa, making ourselvesfortable.


    "Do you want something to drink? My artifact can bring them if you like."


    Instead of maids, I should get them. Back on Earth, technology, such as robots, has advanced in many ways.


    Compared to the rest of the world. I was pretty old-fashioned. I didn''t have a maid kink or anything, but I was interested in seeing what they could do. Now that I had a taste of that, I could get a robot that could do anything for me.


    "I''m not thirsty at the moment."


    "It''s the same with me."


    We were both new to Celestial. While none of us doubted Skr''s ability to poison the drinks, we had no idea what they would taste like. I didn''t want to throw her drink away after a sip.


    "I see... How about it? Are you both married? You seem pretty young. Marrying at such an age means you must love each other a lot."


    Skr had gotten excited while speaking her thoughts. She was asking both of us that question but had managed to overwhelm us.


    "We aren''t married, but she is my fiancee."


    "Then when is your wedding? I love to see it when it happens."


    "It should be somewhere within a year."


    My answer came as a surprise to Reina. While I wasn''t in a hurry to marry, I didn''t want Reina and her parents to bug me on the daily.


    Even if we did marry, I doubt much would change. I will still live my life how I like, which could be the same as Reina.


    "Oh? Was that supposed to be a secret? Sorry if you felt pressured to answer."


    "I was going to tell her at one point. There''s no harm in telling now."


    All this time, Reina stayed quiet and thought about what I had said. What I said came as a surprise. She must not have expected this, even with her power to see the future.


    "What an adorable creature she is. I can see that you both love each other. Sometimes I wish I could find someone for me."


    "If you search hard enough, I''m sure you can find someone for you."


    "Oh my. What kind words. I can see why your lover likes you so much. Not only are you well off, but you can easily offer kind words."


    For some reason, her words sounded like she was trying to seduce me. Reina was still unresponsive to my words.


    "Mistress. An important business needs to be attended to. Please make your way as soon as possible."


    A voice had spoken. Looking at where it came from, it was a robot talking. It notified Skr that she needed to attend to some important business.


    "It''s a shame, I would like to talk more, but I have to be somewhere. It was a nice time talking to you both. I will give you a tip. Don''t visit house number two, the person there doesn''t like visitors."


    "It was also lovely chatting with you. I hope your business goes well. Reina, we''re leaving."


    I held Reina''s hands and headed out the door. After saying goodbye to Skr, we left the house. It was nice to know that there was someone easy to talk to.


    "Reina. Should we head back? You look out of it."


    Reina had taken critical damage to her head with my proposal. There was no rush in meeting all our neighbours.


    Returning to our house, I left Reina in her room. I wonder how long it will take for Reina to recover. She should be fine in a day or so.


    Now that Reina is gone, should I take someone to walk around the streets?

 Chapter 220 Bad Mom

    ?


    "ire, do you want to walk around the town together? We haven''t had much time together."


    Out of everyone I knew here, ire was the one who joined thetest. ire, hearing what I said, had her eyes beam.


    "Really? What are we waiting for? Let''s go!"


    ire held my arms tightly as she led the way. We had no idea where we were going, but it didn''t matter if we knew nothing about the ce.


    By the way, the mini-town was set up. We were at the park. Many social sses could be seen in this ce¡ªchildren from high-ss families, butlers, maids, couples, and even ves.


    This ce had a variety of people doing their own thing. ire and I sat down on an oddlyfortable bench and rxed.


    "Charles, do you mind if I ask you something insensitive?"


    "You might as well."


    "Did you lose your ability to reproduce? You''re sleeping with all these girls, but none of them is pregnant."


    "Is that all? I can see why it''s insensitive. It''s not just me but everyone from Earth."


    "You should know that our world was a first-rank world. Overpoption may seem good for the ranking system, but it isn''t."


    "Did you know the more people there are, the worse your prize gets? The people of our world have discovered this over the past two hundred years. To counteract that, the people of our world used a drug to make our "seeds" lesspelling."


    "If you''re worried that I can''t make a kid, there''s a drug that quickly fixes these problems."


    This was also better for me. I don''t want a kid toe to me one day and say they were my child. I would explode due to shock. Relief could be seen in ire''s eyes. Now that the question was done, we sat down in silence.


    In the park, children were ying with each other. Looking at them, I could see a group of kids bullying that one kid. Kids are ruthless creatures, especially when they are born into wealthy families.


    "Are we really going to watch this?"


    "I ain''t going to interfere. These kids must learn for themselves. Besides, their parents should be watching."


    ire''s eyes widened upon hearing what I said. I had looked at where the bullied child''s mother was, and she looked at her child with disgust. My favorability toward the woman had declined, but I did nothing but watch.


    The woman saw my stare and red at me back. I wouldn''t flinch from someone like her. She was a shitty parent who shouldn''t have brought her child here.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing much. I was just interested in why you let your child be yed like that."


    With us staring, the mother initiated a conversation. Her tone was unfriendly when asking me a question.


    "My child? That good for nothing should be grateful that I am even here! Him being picked on is his fault! He should stop being an idiot and fight back!"


    Shouting like a madwoman, she had attracted the attention of others. Even the bullies and the mother''s child watched this woman talk.


    "Yikes..."


    "What a horrible woman."


    The mother''s words were heard, and everyone''s mouth inserted an insult towards the mother. Upset by everyone here, the mother fought back.


    "You don''t know me! Do you think I have it easy??? You''re all lousy people with no worries! I bet you won''t survive with your parents wealth!"


    So the person before us was just a bitter woman. Even so, no one cared. Their hatred towards the woman had increased.


    "This woman here thinks the world revolves around her. How pathetic."


    "Sheshes out her anger at everyone. How pitiful."


    "SHUT UP!"


    The mother had lost it after hearing everyone''s insults. ire and I watched the whole spectacle in amusement. ire was surprisingly into this fight. I didn''t think she was someone who enjoyed situations like these.


    "Joe! From now on, you''re disowned! I should have done this a while ago!"


    Finding this situation too much, the mother walked around, leaving her child alone. To think we would find a child abandoned and, hearing the mother''s words, the child would cry in sorrow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After a while, some people tried to cheer up the boy. Adoption was something I would never consider. Taking care of other people, which I had no interest in, didn''t sit well with me.


    "I think it would be better for the mother to leave the child."


    ire spoke her mind. What happened next depended on whether it was the best choice for the child. The mother could not take care of her child, and the child would never be happy to be raised by a mother like that. It might not be the best choice unless someone can care for the child.


    "When we have our child. I will take care of them with all my care."


    ire''s determination for her future child had risen. I hope our child will be given love if I have a child. Who knew that a thought like this woulde to my mind? This was thest thing I would think of if it were the old me.


    After the short outburst from the woman, we left the part and went to the shopping district. The shopping district here was simr to the one on the ind we lived in, but the only difference was the ss of people.


    This is a small town where only the rich could live, which means that other than the rich, only servants, ves, and vessels could be seen. There were exceptions, but that was something that should rarely happen.


    "Hey, ire. There is an auction house. Want to see what they''re selling?"


    Whenever you were bored and had nothing to do, what could go wrong with an auction house? Maybe I could pick up something that I thought was interesting.


    "Maybe there''s a poisonous material I could buy."


    If ire hadn''t mentioned that, I would have forgotten that she specializes in poison. With our destination set, we went into the auction house. Before we were allowed inside the main hall, we needed a pass.


    "Wee to Melody Drive''s auction. What can I do for you?"


    "I would like to sell everything I don''t need."


    "Are you new here? Before we buy your artifacts, we would need to check them out. In this auction house, we only offer and buy artifacts that are worthy of this ce. Anything below par would be useless to us."


    I dumped the thousands of useless artifacts that I had collected over the past few months on the ground. Of course, I had already checked out all my stash and had put these artifacts in the useless category. While it may be useless, it might be helpful to someone else.


    The receptionist''s jaw dropped, seeing me dump so many artifacts. While there was some junk collecting, this was something people wouldn''t see too often.


    "Could you collect anything first? We need a private room. We have a specialist that can organize everything within minutes."


    "Oh. How proficient."


    I pped, seeing how much time could be saved because of one man''s talent. We followed the man and went to a private room.


    "Broli! We need your help!"


    An elf named Broli, whom I had pitied from the bottom of my heart, had appeared. Broli was a little elf that had green hair like her name suggested. I wondered which parents would name their child like this.


    "Not bad..."


    Broli was going over all of the stuff that I had for sale. Looking at Broli''s eyes, they were surprisingly moving so fast. She must be a genius if her thought process was that good. As the receptionist had said, the elf had finished everything in minutes.


    She then organized everything they needed and put it in two piles. One side was useless, while the others they would buy.


    I brought more useless items than useful ones to this auction. At least 80 percent of my artifacts were deemed useless, and put aside. I needed to sell them somewhere else.


    "If you''re nning to sell everything, we will be paying 230 billion tokens."


    230 billion? It was much more than I thought. While I had five trillion, 230 was nothing to scuff at.


    "Sure."


    They paid me the amount and thanked me for the artifacts. Before we went back, they had something to say.


    "Take it. I have a feeling you would be a frequent guest. You deserve something like this."


    Looking at what I got, it was a VIP pass for the auction house. The benefits were unknown, as this was my first time entering the store.


    "What benefit does this give?"


    "You will get your own private room, and you will have ess to seek out the items before the auction, and you can prepurchase items that are allowed."


    And with that, we left the private room. The auction was already doing its thing, but nothing stopped us from entering. I wonder what items I could find here.

 Chapter 221 Auction

    ?


    "Take me to an empty room, if you may."


    I showed the guard my VIP pass, and he escorted me to my room along with ire. Opening the door, we satfortably on a couch and had the guard leave us alone.


    "It''s weird having so much space in a ce like this. I bet no one will know what we could do here alone."


    p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® ire spoke the truth. The room we were in was perfectly soundproof. There were probably some cameras, but I doubt the people here would spy on their essential guests.


    "Let''s not. I don''t want extra eyes on me at the moment. Besides, we''re here to check out what the ce has. You might want something as well."


    Before ire did what she suggested, I stopped her and continued to look at the auction. Something was already being sold, and we were at the climax.


    "SOLD!!!"


    With the item sold, it was time to see the next item. Sitting together, ire had her head on myp. She was oddlyfortable in a ce like this.


    "Who knew the prices were ramping up this much? Tonight''spetition is sure fierce! Our following collection is here and ready to be uncovered!"


    The next item was now hidden away. Everyone in the crowd awaited the hostess to unveil the next auctioned item.


    "Look at what we have here! This artifact is called Recollection of a Forgotten Memory! As the name implies, any lost memories will be recovered with this artifact! This is an artifact one wouldn''t want to miss! We will start the bidding at 10,000 credits! You can only raise the price by a thousand each! Now then, let the bidding begin!"


    "Charles, are you interested in an artifact like this?"


    "It''s helpful. I might as well try my luck."


    Since I was in a room far away, I had to do this on a touch screen. I entered a hundred thousand, which the hostess had called out. A hundred thousand dors wasn''t much, but this was the price of this artifact.


    "Seat number 23 has it for the price of 150,000! Does anyone else want to bid higher? Going once! Going twice! Sold to seat number 23!"


    I wouldn''t go out of my way to bid on something like this. With the memory-searching artifact sold, we had to wait for the next.


    "ire, are you tired?"


    ire had her eyes closed, restingfortably on myp. Her consciousness was still there, but she was barely awake.


    "Sorry... I have been working on a project of mine. I haven''t slept all that much."


    "It''s fine. If you''re tired, go to sleep."


    Instead of letting ire fall asleep herself, I put a curse on her and allowed her to rest immediately. Since ire was a poison expert, I might as well buy anything poison-rted.


    "What could this giant item be? Something as big as this should be exciting to see!"


    I sensed something familiar looking at the covered item. My heart beats rapidly, and I felt the need to get it.


    "Next up is a dragon corpse! Not just any dragon, but an Elder Evil Dragon!"


    An evil dragon was somethingpletely different from a regr dragon. Evil dragons were made out of dark energies alone. Due to that, they''re violent and destructive. They barely have any intelligence, but their strength is said to be something more potent than most dragons alone.


    But this here wasn''t any evil dragon, an old one. Despite their power, evil dragons'' lives were short. Any sighting would be a death warrant for them. Letting them grow too powerful was too dangerous for anyone.


    "Our starting price will be five hundred million! To bid, you have to have bid at least ten million!"


    Everyone started to bid for the evil dragon. Even in death, their dark power was still potent, not to mention their body parts were valuable. I was surprised to see the starting point be this low. I immediately put up a hundred billion dors. I don''t mind spending all of my fortune if I have to. I might not find this item any time soon.


    "VIP Room 10 has bid a hundred billion! How fearsome!"


    The initial price was a hundred million. I multiplied the amount by a hundred, which was only at the start of the bid."


    "VIP Room 5 had increased it further and increased it to five hundred billion! This isn''t even our main item for the day, but the price is already this huge!"


    The other VIP had increased the bid by five times. Instead of doing that, I doubled it and put in a trillion.


    "The price has increased to one trillion! VIP Room 10 had doubled the price! This amount was the highest we have seen in months! Will there be any other people bidding for more?"


    In this vast world, a trillion may not even be much to some. I had to wait and see if the other bidders would increase the price.


    "VIP Room number 10 has sessfully bid for the Elder Evil Dragon!" <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With that said, I carried ire and left the room. I wanted to take the dragon now. Since I cast a sleeping curse on ire, she won''t be awake in any circumstance.


    "Here''s the cash. Can I take the corpse now?"


    I had handed a trillion dors to the auctioneer. I didn''t want some bullshit where my item was stolen right before me.


    "Thank you for your patronage. Your dragon corpse is around the corner."


    The auctioneer had taken me to where the corpse was. With the corpse in front of me, I hurried up and looted it like there was no second to spare. Since I had gotten what I needed, I left the area.


    "You''re from VIP Room 10, am I correct?"


    A person dressed in all ck appeared before me. The person''s figure was hidden away by the ck cloak she wore. I didn''t know much about this person, but I could only tell she was female because of her voice.


    "VIP Room 10? Sorry to burst your bubbles, but that ain''t me. I have to carry my wife back."


    I wouldn''t go back and forth with someone who seemed suspicious. I also wanted to inspect the dragon that I bought.


    "Is that so? It looks like I was severely mistaken."


    Aftering in for a talk, she left, knowing that nothing would happen from our talk. People like these piss me off.


    "Are you sure you aren''t from that room?"


    Before leaving for good, she turned her head and asked again. I had no intention of getting involved with her.


    "I''m sure."


    The suspicious girl had left, and I had gone back home where I could be alone. ire was in her bed as I put her there.


    Going to the garden, I then took the corpse out and set it on the ground. The elder evil dragon''s corpse was a dragon with jet-ck scales. It had two horns and was the size of a huge house.


    Feeling its mana signature, it would easily crush weak people. It can even corrupt the nature of a person just by being near it.


    I immediately recalled the dragon''s corpse, seeing that the corpse affected the surroundings. This dragon was a great find. It fits well with my skill set. When Agnus is free, I should ask him for his assistance.


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    "Shit! Mira! Run!"


    As usual, the problems these two twins had encountered appeared. A leakage of monsters had appeared. The monsters had escaped from experimental testing and were now rampaging against every human they saw.


    Only Clyde and Mira were capable of defending this area. Help should arrive soon, but it would be preferable if these two were to stop it.


    What they were fighting was a young ice wyvern. Despite being a child, its powers were nothing to scoff at.


    Clyde tried his best to stand toe-to-toe against the wyvern but was worse in terms of strength. Mira, on the other hand, was pitiful. Her magic wasn''t enough to pierce the scales that the wyvern had.


    "I''m not going to run!"


    Mira couldn''t leave his brother in a fight like this. While there were other monsters, the people that couldn''t stand against the wyvern had gone to intercept them.


    This was your average day for these two. Due to their horrendous luck, trouble is bound to happen. The two had fought hard, and eventually, the backup they needed hade.


    "Who knew that our Sunday would be like this?"


    "Your luck is getting worse by the day. Are you sure you didn''t kick someone''s grave?"


    "It''s not my luck. It''s probably yours. You were the one always causing problems."


    "Me?"


    After the two siblings finished fighting the wyvern, they started to banter and talk like any two people would. After that, Clyde started to wonder what Charles was doing. He disappeared with no further notice after theirst meeting.

 Chapter 222 KABOOM

    ?


    [Charles POV]


    "Master. What did you do?"


    The defense forces of this city surrounded Rose and me. I also had no idea what had happened. I don''t remember doing anything wrong. Being surrounded had Rose scared, which made me cover for her.


    "Is there a problem? Officers?"


    One of the officers walked up to me. I would assume that he would be the leader of these people.


    "We have reported that you have stolen an item from the auction."


    "Stole? That''s quite the usation. Can you prove that I did? And if I did, could you tell me what I stole?"


    Did that ck-dress bitch frame me? She was the only person I knew who could do this. If I find someone who tried to screw me over, I will ruin them.


    "That''s what we''re here for. Cooperating would be in your best interest. As for the item, all we were told was that you had stolen something."


    That was vague. It was suspicious, no matter how you thought about it. Even so, I had toply with their request.


    "Very well. Rose, tell everyone that I will be away for a bit. You wouldn''t mind if my maid left, right?"


    "Sorry, but she wille along with you. She might be an aplice."


    "..."


    It''s a shame that I couldn''t kill anyone here. I have bought two houses, and if I fought any of them, they would be confiscated. Seeing that I was cooperating, the leader led the way, and Rose and I followed.


    "Can you tell me who tips you guys? The person who tipped you off must be credible."


    Otherwise, I don''t see why they would send this many people after me. Of course, there is still a chance that these people could be fake and are doing this to scam me.


    Everyone ignored me when I asked. Should I hypnotize everyone and get my answers there? This may be my only chance, but something tells me I will find the person who framed me sooner orter.


    Walking in silence, we finally arrived at the officer''s office. During our walk, I held myself back from the people looking at me contemptuously. It reminded me of my old days.


    In the office, Rose and I sat down on a chair, being interrogated by the officers. The officer was a human, just like us, but I doubt he would care.


    "Let me repeat my question earlier. Did you steal an item from the auction or not?"


    "What are you? An NPC? If you want to know the truth, use a truth-seeking artifact. You''re only wasting our time."


    The officer looked at his assistant and nodded, giving him a signal. It was apparent I would keep denying all the usations the officer made. Taking my advice into consideration, the assistant arrived with an orb.


    "Now. Did you steal from the auction?"


    "No. Can I leave now?"


    What made this painfully annoying was the officer. I felt like he was a robot, only caring about how he did his job. He was dull and stern.


    "There is more for me to ask. Did you have anyone else steal for you?"


    "Once again, no. I don''t think I havemitted a crime in this city. I think it''s about time I left. You got what you got."


    There was no reason to detain us any longer. These people were genuine officers. If they kept prolonging this, I would have to find their boss.


    "You can''t do that."


    "..."


    "What do you mean we can''t leave? We were here because we were mistaken for robbers, but since we weren''t, this is no reason for us to be here."


    "Even so, we were instructed to keep you here."


    "Where''s your boss? I demand an exnation."


    This problem was worse than I thought. If these people were going to be unreasonable, I had to do the same.


    "I am the boss. So what''s the problem."


    Walking up on us, an ugly bastard had arrived. He looks like a corrupted man who could be efficiently dealt with through bribes.


    "If I paid you to fire him permanently, how much would it cost?"


    Everyone''s eyes widened upon hearing what I said. The man I asked to fire looked upset, while the boss was amused.


    "I will humor you. I will tell you what. If you pay me a million dors now, I will fire him."


    "Sure. Now fire him."


    "Sorry, Sergeant Creg, you heard the man. You''re officially released from your duties."


    It was his fault for being a trash cop. If someone had paid them to annoy me, all I needed to do was pay more.


    "You can''t use your authority like this!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The man shouted in shock. I stared at him and gave him a deadpan look. He had done this a while ago.


    "What do you mean? You have been gettingints about your work habits. I''m only helping you relieve that duty. Working as an officer doesn''t suit you. I have a guest to attend. Do you mind leaving now?"


    I dig this guy''s style. Even for an ugly bastard, he was someone who knew social cues. The man curled his hand into a ball and tried to calm down.


    The man regrettably left, showing fewer emotions than I thought. He was stranger than I thought he would be. Nevertheless, he had left and would probably never be seen again.


    "Did you have anything else you want to talk to me about?"


    Since he had done his job to fire the man, he asked if there were any more ways to earn money.


    "I will give you ten million if you tell me who tipped you guys off."


    "Sorry, but I have no idea who did."


    The orb, still in the room, buzzed, hearing his lie. Rose, who was here, red at the officer for lying to us.


    "Do you want a hundred million? If not, I will find the person myself."


    I was being nice. Observing the higher-ranked officer, I could say that he was pretty weak. His position was probably earned due to connections. I could force the answer instead of offering him the dough.


    "Fine. I will just sacrifice one of my officers. The person who did this was owner number four of Melody Drive."


    Our neighbor? Who knew we would be so close? I handed the man his cash and left with Rose.


    "Master. What do you n to do?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? I will blow up their house."


    "Isn''t that dangerous?"


    "So? They can burn for all I care."


    Rose gave me a wry smile as I exined what I would do. We returned to our house with Nene in front.


    "Master~!"


    "Nene."


    Nene ran up and embraced me. I was so used to this that I thought it natural. Rose coughed, signalling that she was here also.


    "Don''t worry~! I didn''t forget about you~! Big Titty Monster~!"


    Rose joined in and smacked Nene on the back of the head. Her nickname for Rose was too much, so that p to the back was thoroughly deserved.


    "Ehehe~!"


    "Master~! What do you n to do next?"


    "Master wants to blow up our neighbor''s house."


    Rose had answered in my stead. Nene''s interest had risen after hearing what Rose had said. She clung to me, wanting me to do it now.


    "We''re going to do it now. Find a ce where you can see it, but don''t be suspicious."


    While the results of this destruction may affect us, I still think it was worth destroying house number two.


    Finding a spot to rx, we stared at the house from a long distance away. I searched around the house and saw no one there. It was a shame, but I couldn''t hold it any longer.


    "I''m about to start."


    "Make the house go boom~!"


    "Howrge of an explosion do you n on making?"


    Before I started, Rose asked me a question. I smiled, knowing what I had in mind but I didn''t say much about it.


    "You will know when you see."


    Now, with no more distractions, it was time for house number two to say goodbye. Invoking my ability, dense energy filled up the house. Since no one was there, no one could stop it.


    This unstable energy overload and suppressed size made it onlyrge enough to affect the house.


    *BOOM*


    A ck-colored explosion had appearedrge enough to destroy the house. The house I exploded was destroyed, leaving only arge pile of ash.


    My explosion wasn''t exactly quiet, so everyone wondered what had happened. With that, everyone left their house and checked out the reason for all thismotion.


    "Master~! That was so cool~!"


    Stars appeared in her eyes as the vision of the explosion mesmerized her. Rose was worried that something terrible might happen with the other girls appearing on the scene. They weren''t part of this mess, so let''s say it to them once the incidentes under wraps.

 Chapter 223 You Reap What You Sow

    ?


    "Charles! What happened?"


    Reina and the rest asked in surprise. None of them were scared, as they had experienced something like this.


    "An explosion urred in house number two. Something must have happened to them."


    Rose and Nene gave me a weird look but said nothing. They knew I wanted to keep it under wraps, so it was nice to see them so understanding.


    "So we take a closer look? Everyone is there."


    "Sure.."


    With Reina taking the lead, we entered the scene with our other neighbors. Surprisingly, someone called out to us.


    "Charles. Reina. It''s been a few days."


    Skr had shown up and greeted Reina and me. The others didn''t know who she was but greeted her out of manners.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a yboy."


    Rather than disgust, Skr showed amusement. It was weird how she was eyeing me. The girls became wary upon seeing Skr''s expression.


    "Anyways, it''s rare to see such amotion in a town like this."


    Skr had dismissed the previous topic and returned to what everyone sought.


    "Has something like this happened before?"


    I wasn''t aware of this town''s history. Using this opportunity, I asked if an incident like this had urred before.


    "There has, but it was a few years ago. One of our neighbors caused an explosion and killed himself in the process. Doing dangerous experiments has been prohibited since that ident."


    "Then do you think house number four would be in trouble?"


    "I''m not sure. We could only wait and see."


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Talking to Skr, I made an easy cover. After our small conversation, Skr talked to Reina while I checked out what was happening with the rest of the townsfolk.


    "I heard that no one was inside the house. Do you think someone had blown up the house?"


    "It''s possible. People''s grudges are quickly earned these days. I hope no one will do this to my house."


    Overhearing the conversation that the people were having, it was apparent that everyone had realized that this was done by someone other than the house owner. I went back to Nene and Rose to talk to them.


    "Rose, Nene. If someone other than any of us visits, hide."


    Understanding the memo, we knew the danger that woulde if anyone found out what I had done.


    After a little look, we returned home with Courtney and ire added to the mix. Constance and Reina went with Skr as they got along.


    Since Rose was a bit shaky and Nene was there, I decided tofort them all day and night.


    ~


    The day after, our door rang. Rose and Nene were already sent to the other house in case of an emergency.


    Constance, who was closest to the door, opened it, revealing that a girl with simr body proportions to the girl in ck hade in for a talk.


    "Charles. You have a visitor."


    Constance had gone to my room and called for me. I had no choice but to see what was up, as suspicion toward me would increase if I didn''t show up.


    "Do you need anything from me?"


    "I know you destroyed my house."


    "Why would I do that?"


    That was rtively fast. Instead of panicking, I deflected the question back to her, making the annoying person grumble in anger. She knew that I knew, that she had called the cops on me. Admitting it here would make everything she did pointlessly. She knew she couldn''t, which made it harder for her to act.


    "..."


    "It''s a pity that your house has been destroyed. We could have gotten along pretty well over a nice cup of tea."


    "Just because my house is destroyed doesn''t mean it can''t be rebuilt."


    I clicked my tongue to piss off the girl standing before me. Her expression was golden. She was pissed, knowing that I found her presence unpleasant.


    "Do you need anything else? I don''t think there''s much for us to discuss."


    "Why do you sound like you want me to leave? I''m sure we could get to know each other more."


    The two of us were ying around with our words. I wanted this person to leave, while she wanted something from me. I don''t know her problem, but she is cooking something up.


    "Leave? I never suggested that. That''s probably your own thought."


    The woman sighed, knowing we would get nowhere in a conversation like this. I couldn''t care less, as I needed nothing from this person.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This is getting nowhere."


    "Well, obviously."


    "Do you have to be so obnoxious?"


    "Obnoxious? I''m not the one entering this house without an invitation."


    Because of my annoyingments, I doubt she could take any more of my voice.


    "Let''s get onto the real discussion. I''m Linda. I want some blood samples from your dragon. Give me a tube''s worth of it, and I will call us even."


    Linda was a girl with short brown hair. Her hair had reached the back of her neck, and she looked like she was in her thirties. Linda''s eyes were hazel, matching her hair, and she was dressed in some expensive clothes.


    "Dragon? What dragon? I don''t have a dragon on me."


    I established what she wanted but didn''t want to give it to her. She had troubled me enough to make me not want to give it away.


    "Still denying it?"


    "The only thing I''m going to deny is my possession of this "dragon" you keep iming."


    "Fine, have it your way. Don''t me me for being cruel."


    This bitch dare threaten me? I cursed her with five percent of my power. I would like to see her unharmed.


    "Charles. Did you do that?"


    "Of course I did. She made Rose, and I almost went to jail. To make matters worse, we had to deal with an annoying officer. If I ain''t Charles, then who else would I be."


    Constance grabbed my body and held me tightly. The tension I had disappeared from Constance''s embrace. I was thankful for her help. Constance''s body was warm andfortable.


    "Thanks for calming me down."


    She put her hands on my lips and took them. Her face was flushed, and I could tell what would happen next. For the whole day, I spent it with Constance.


    ~


    [Linda''s POV]


    UGH!!!! THAT GUY IS SO FRUSTRATING!!! After returning home, I sat down andshed out at a training dummy. These durable devices were great stress relievers.


    It was a good thing I had my basement. All the important stuff was located here. I had taken precautions just in case an event like this happened. But who knew that a madman would destroy my house because of that?


    He started it first! If he didn''t want me to y a prank, he shouldn''t have lied to my face¡ªthe nerve of some people.


    After taking my anger out, I left my training room and went to myb. All my collections were here.


    Every valuable material I had was safe from destruction. I wouldn''t know what I would do if this ce were destroyed.


    Checking all of the content, I smelled something weird. Worry started to appear as I opened the containers of each secured item.


    "AHHH!!!!"


    Seeing some insects munching on my valuables made my heart drop. All of my collection would be ruined by these pieces of shit.


    There was no time for me to wail. I needed to destroy all these insects before more damage could be done.


    Emotions couldn''t describe how I felt. My rare rainbow unicorn horn was torn in half. My azure phoenix feather... Everything!!!


    [Third Person POV]


    Linda fell motionless to the ground. While some of her rare material collection was saved, most was destroyed or unrecoverable.


    Years of collecting were wasted because of some bugs. Linda began to think about how this was possible. Bugs couldn''t appear out of nowhere. Her safe was also untouched. All the logical exnation she needed was unfounded.


    She then looked up and had a thought. There was one person who needed to pay for what he had done.


    "CHARLES!!!"


    While it was Charles'' power that had caused it, Linda didn''t know. All the unjustified anger she had would be unleashed on Charles.


    With that set in motion, she needed to n her attack. To her, it couldn''t just be any old attack but something that would scar him for life.


    "KAKAKAKAH!"


    She was cackling like a witch. An idea had popped into her head, and all she needed to do was get the tools she needed. After cleaning up all this mess, she left the room and returned to her broken mansion.


    "Charles, you fucker! Just wait. I''m going to enjoy breaking you!"


    And with that, Linda heads out to set her n in motion. With Linda gone, a figure had appeared. It was shaking wildly, seeing the expression Linda had.


    A trickster, you may say. It loved ying tricks on people, even the cruel kind. Watching this revenge n, the figure wanted to see how this would happen.

 Chapter 224 Agnus You Beauitful Man

    ?


    [Charles POV]


    A few dayster, I got a call from Agnus. Lately, he has been busy and hasn''t had time to talk to anyone.


    "Yo Agnus!"


    "Sorry, I have been busy. How''s Celestial been doing?"


    "Well... There were some minor problems, but I have dealt with them. Also, I got an evil elder dragon corpse. I would like your help with this matter."


    "..."


    He was silent when I mentioned the corpse. Agnus himself was a dragon, so an evil dragon should be disgusting.


    "What would you like help with?"


    "I want you to synthesize me with it."


    "Synthesize? Are you crazy? Do you know what those things could do to your mind? Not to mention it''s an elder version of their kind?"


    Agnus nagged me for my crazy ideas. While it was crazy in the eyes of others, I had too many skills rted to evil. I won''t lie to myself and say I wasn''t power-hungry, but knowing that most people could crush me was unpleasant.


    I had all the power I needed on Earth, but this wasn''t Earth. The officers here could take me into custody with ease. Besides, I carry this white orb on me the whole time. It has helped me tremendously for the past few months.


    "My head will be fine. I have something that will allow me to resist the corruption from the dragon."


    Convincing Agnus was hard. Even if his favorability toward me were high, it would be almost impossible to convince him with safety concerns in his mind.


    "Sorry, but I can''t allow that."


    A few days ago, I argued with a person named Linda. And I don''t want to do this with Agnus. Should I beg him? That was the only way I could see him helping.


    "Agnus. I know you think it looks like a terrible idea. But it''s something I desperately require. If you don''t do it, I must ask someone else to. And who knows how many of those things I will put inside me."


    Well, there were also the options of ckmail. I was a talent that shouldn''t have been released. Even if I had a shitty personality, I was too talented to be let go.


    "Promise me never to use that line again."


    "Agnus you seem more better looking then usual."


    "..."


    In the end, I got Agnus to agree with my idea. I sent him my location; this would be his first time visiting my house. It would take a while for him toe, so I had to set up a ce to do this process.


    Before I let the dragon out, I had to prepare. I put a barrier around the garden so all the corruption wouldn''t spread. I also had to put up a second barrier to hide this thing. People''s greed was something I was used to seeing. I don''t want someone trying to rob me.


    After preparing for everything, Agnus arrived on time.


    "Wee in. How do you like my ce?"


    While it was still new, I made it asfortable as possible. I wasn''t the type of person to show off everything. I mean, I was, but I preferredfortability instead.


    "It''s less snobbish than I thought."


    I was the type to brag. But it would also make me ufortable to have too many things that don''t appeal to me.


    After giving him a small tour, I led him to the basement and showed him the dragon''s corpse. Even for Agnus, finding an elder dragon''s corpse was something he wouldn''t see in a hundred years.


    "To think a monster like this would live this long."


    Agnus knew how long this dragon lived by his knowledge alone. He couldn''t believe that he was seeing a monster like this. He was tempted to destroy this corpse just at the sight of it.


    "Let''s start immediately. I want to get this thing out of my sight immediately."


    I also felt the same for a whole different reason. I wanted to gain the power of this dragon right away.


    To start with this process, Agnus took some blood from the dragon. The blood alone gave off intense negative energy, and Agnus had genuine disgust toward it.


    "Isn''t that too small? I feel like more concentration would be better."


    "We will test the results first. If you can''t handle this, there''s no reason to get more."


    Agnus had a point. Even if the dragon blood was intense, I still felt like it wouldn''t affect me in any way. Agnus then used his magic andbined my blood with the evil dragon''s blood.


    With Agnus transfusing my blood with the dragon''s blood, I felt the power inside me surge. The warm yet corrosive property would have made me go insane if I didn''t have my cheat.


    My insides were shredding and repairing in an instant. I could feel the repaired parts bing more durable, and the magic I received increased tenfold.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While I didn''t need mana, it never hurt to have more. Five minutester, my body was durable and was now resistant to the dragon''s blood.


    "It''s incredible how your body can do that."


    He knew I had a skill that made me immortal, but seeing it used like a power tool felt unfair.


    "That''s how skills work. Everyone has their own way of strengthening. Agnus, I''m going to need a concentrated version of it."


    Seeing that I could handle it, he increased the dose. Once again, the inner parts of my body burned. I looked at Agnus and told him that I wanted more.


    Finding out that my mind wasn''t corrupted, Agnus kept dosing me with the dragon''s blood. One trillion dors were worth the spending. I had used eighty percent of the blood, and any more would be useless.


    "Do you feel any side effects?"


    "I have never felt better!"


    I stretched my body, feeling more flexible than before. I had improved once again, feeling closer to Agnus''s strength.


    "Want half of the body? I''m sure you can use it for the others."


    Since I had no more use for the dragon, I would offer it to Agnus. The girls here shouldn''t take the blood since they have no mental resistance. I also preferred the way they are.


    "No. Keep it. Preferably take it away."


    After finishing the blood transfusion, I returned the corpse to my inventory. Agnus'' expression rxed, seeing the corpse disappear before his eyes.


    "Are you sure? You can sell it for an amazing price."


    "That makes me even more worried about the buyer''s hands."


    "Then do you really want me to destroy this corpse?"


    "Please do. I will even pay back what you bought if you did."


    "I paid one trillion credits. Do you have enough?"


    Agnus coughed at seeing the price go so high. He had expected it to be expensive, but not that expensive.


    "Forget about it. Just keep it in your inventory locked away."


    That was what I intended to do with it. Now that I had powered up immensely, I wanted to test my powers.


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Hey, Agnus. Let''s spar for a bit."


    "Spar? It''s been a while. Let''s see how much you have grown."


    Thest time I took a beating from Agnus was when I went to war. Ever since then, I have grown tremendously. My reaction speed, power, defense, mana, and all kinds of stats were upgraded. This time, the results will be different. I''m sure of it.


    "Are you ready? I will let you have the first move."


    "Don''t mind if I do."


    With Agnus giving me the first strike, I took the chance. I knew that, even though he was unguarded, he was someone who knew what they were doing.


    ~


    "How..."


    Our fight ended in minutes. Agnus let me use everything against him for a whole minute. I knew Icked the basics, but defending a barrage of attacks by dodging was annoying.


    Agnus yed with me during the entire sparring session. After one minute was up, he bullied me into submission.


    Even if I tried to defend him, he would attack where I least expected it. I had thought I came close to Agnus in terms of the body because of my strengthening, but it seems I was wrong.


    "You already know the answer, so why ask?"


    Agnus sighed at my pointless question. It''s true, but I wanted to hear from the man himself. Should I ask for a training instructor? Or get a tool that helps me fight on autopilot?


    "It''s been a pleasure to see your new ce. You know me, I don''t have all day. It''s about time I make my way to the exit."


    "Is that so? Then next time, I will be the one visiting."


    As the boss of apany, Agnus had work to do. Leading him out the door, we said our goodbyes.


    With Agnus gone, what should I do next? I hadn''t been with Courtney much since we moved in. Let''s y with her.

 Chapter 225 Horror Game With Courtney (Part I)

    ?


    "Courtney. It''s time to go outside!"


    Going to our flowery house, I went to Courtney''s room, seeing her on theputer. Courtney''s enthusiasm to go outside had died. I had to make sure that the outside world wasn''t something useless.


    "Charles? Can I finish this game first?"


    I was watching her y a gun game. It was a close game where anyone could win. Since I didn''t want to ruin it for her, I let her y it out while watching her y the game.


    Ten minutester, the game was finished. Just to let you know, I could have distracted her. But as a great person, I didn''t.


    "Sorry, everyone. I have a date, I will y with you allter."


    Online friends were something Courtney preferred. After saying goodbye to them, Courtney got up and changed before me.


    "Charles. Which dress do you prefer?"


    Courtney gave me three choices. A casual white dress, a frilly blue dress, and a fancy ck dress. All three choices were great, no matter what she wore.


    "It''s close, but let''s go with the ck one."


    "You know, you look stunning no matter what you wear."


    I spoke into Courtney''s ears with a teasing tone. She blushed at mypliment and looked away, flustered.


    "Let''s go."


    Before Courtney stayed holed up in the house, I quickly dragged her out and went to where she would likely be interested.


    "This ce seems like something you would be interested in. How about it?"


    Right before us, there was a game store. While physical games might not be Courtney''s strong suit, it was still a game she might be interested in.


    "..."


    "There''s a ce like this?"


    What was before us was an illusion game. An illusion game was what it sounded like. You can create a game through your imagination by creating an illusion through someone''s power or artifact.


    While it may be dangerous, you had to find a credible ce, and from what I saw, many people visited this ce for their enjoyment.


    "Yep. It''s popr. Why don''t we check out what''s great about this ce?


    Listening to my words, Courtney agreed and went in. I followed her in and searched around the ce.


    "Are you new here? I have a suggestion for which games you might enjoy."


    As we entered the store, an employee offered her assistance. I don''t know why, but I felt she wasn''t as great as she seemed.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    I will y this woman''s game. The crowd suddenly stared at us when we agreed to the employee''s request.


    "To think Jill will trick a newbie into ying his game. How cruel."


    "Her taste is terrible, but seeing what she does to these noobs is entertaining."


    Courtney couldn''t hear their voice, as she was too immersed in this store. I can''t tell whether these people are idiots for speaking so loudly.


    "We have a new game today. It''s a horror game. Want to test it out? It''s perfect for couples."


    "Couples?"


    "Yes, couples. Don''t you think ying a horror game with your lover is romantic?"


    Courtney''s interest had risen just like that; Jill had convinced her easily. She looked at me, begging me to y with her. Horror games were something I never had much interaction with. So it might be interesting to try.


    "Sure, how much is it?"


    "It''s not that expensive. 5000 credits."


    I handed it to him without much thought. Jill then led us to the illusion ground and started doing her thing. Before she started, she told us about this game''s premise.


    "This new horror objective is to escape a standard for most horror games. There are many options to escape, but there will be conditions you need to fulfill. Don''t be discouraged when you fail, as this isn''t an easy game."


    After exining what was needed, an illusion appeared. Instead of the game room where we were, we were now in a dark forest with the two of us alone.


    "Charles. This looks so realistic!"


    Courtney''s eyes shone brightly, watching her surroundings. Instead of being scared, she looked around, happy with the setting.


    "Courtney, do you want to lead the way? You seem familiar with these types of games."


    "dly!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Since there was no path for us to follow, we could only rely on our instincts. What made this experience unnerving was the sound this illusion produced. The trees and ground make sounds even when no one should be there.


    With Courtney leading the way, I followed her around. The scene never changes as we progress, but more sounds appear before us. We wouldn''t let these stifling sounds stop us.


    "Courtney. There''s something inside that bush."


    The bush I stared at was rattling. Was this our first adversary? I wonder if I can punch these monsters to death.


    It was foolish to go to the bush and try to uncover it, so we stayed still, ready for an attack. Waiting for it to appear, it didn''t seem like it would appear unless we went near it.


    "Should we slide past it? There''s no reason for us to go near it."


    Courtney agreed to my idea, and we slid past the bush. But in doing so, a deformed monster appeared before us.


    "Don''t you think this thing is too ugly?"


    "Yeah... It''s pretty disturbing to look at."


    Looking at the monster''s skin, it only had the outeryer ripped off of its body. Its eyes were gone, leaving two ck holes in each eye socket. Some notable features were the ck blood sttered on his body and a tentacle for its arm.


    "RRZZZZZ!"


    Making a weird-sounding screech, it charged at us. This monster didn''t look powerful at all. Since it wasing at me, I resisted and fought back.


    Punching it in the face, I felt that it was too easy. The monster fell down as I smashed my fist into its face.


    "What''s so scary about something weak."


    "Charles. I don''t think we''re allowed to do that."


    ~


    [Third Person POV]


    Jill and the rest had their eyes wide open at the scene. They thought a scream would have already been heard in a horror game. The disfigured monster made some people here shiver, but seeing Charles take one shot made them less fearful.


    "Jill, you didn''t make all the monsters here weak, did you?"


    One of the customers asked while spectating the scene. Jill thought there might be some bug in the illusion that she had created. Any of the monsters in the game weren''t supposed to be killed.


    "They weren''t supposed to die. Maybe it was faulty. I will have to check it outter."


    When Jill said everyone''s conclusions were the same, the game had to be faulty if the monster died. Jill was somewhat regretful, letting everyone see what would happen next. Usually, it would take a few days for someone toplete the new game.


    Both Charles and Courtney had gone through the isted forest. Eventually, they reached an abandoned house.


    "If we aim to escape, why should we enter the mansion? Isn''t it better if we go past it?"


    "But that won''t be exciting. Charles, we''re here to experience what this game could do."


    Because of Courtney, Charles had gone into the house. Jill thought Charles was too much of a game-breaker and was not the noob she sought.


    Unlike the forest, the house gave off a much creepier vibe. What made the house more unsettling was its presence. Charles felt much more presence herepared to the forest.


    Every corner of the house had monsters that could attack. Since his skill wasn''t helpful in this illusion, all he could do was wait for these monsters to appear.


    Charles and Courtney searched everywhere in the main hallway for clues to escape. It had only been ten minutes since they entered the illusion, and only one monster had shown up.


    The hallways had many paintings, and Charles could see that these paintings had eyes of their own. He wasn''t sure if he should destroy everything.


    "Courtney, do you want me to lead?"


    Unlike the forest, Courtney was shaking uncontrobly. The atmosphere had settled in, and Courtney had taken a blow from it. When Charles asked, the scared girl followed him and allowed him to lead.


    [Charles POV]


    "Is it me... Or did the eyes move?"


    "They did. They have been moving ever since."


    I may have no tact, but I wasn''t going to lie. By the time we reached the end of the hallway, a screech had appeared.


    "KYAHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!"


    Courtney screamed from a jump scare. A shadowy figure with a bloody face had randomly appeared. This humanoid entity had no facial features¡ªonly blood and a mouth-like arm.


    When the monster pounced on us, I kicked it in the head, sending it flying away. For me, it was not scary at all. I believe in the mentality that being scared is pointless if you can beat it.


    After beating the hallway, we then went to the living room.

 Chapter 226 Horror Game With Courtney (Part II)

    ?


    The living room had more of an artistic vibe. Looking at it, it was your standard horror-setting room. Statues were lying around; even a human body structure model was there.


    "Hey, look at the piece of paper."


    We finally got our first plot after walking for a while. I took the piece of paper and read what was written.


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "This house is haunted... I should have nevere to a ce like this... For those reading this note, it probably already means I''m dead. Escape while you can. It''s not worth it to stay here. You might get lucky if the door wasn''t locked. But if it is, then I can only pray. I have nothing valuable but only tips on how to survive. Stealth is vital. They are susceptible to sound."


    That was all the paper could fit. Whether they were attracted to sound or not, all I needed to do was beat them up.


    This game was supposed to be stealthy. I don''t know if the game intended that I could kill these monsters, but it was something I could do. With the first note read, Courtney held my clothes tightly in shock behind me.


    "Charles, I think we better run."


    I looked toward Courtney''s field of vision, and we saw statues floating in the sky.


    The human body structure model moved differently from the rest. Unlike the others, who were floating, the model walked toward us in a freaky fashion.


    "PLEASE RUN!!!"


    "???"


    I didn''t expect the model to speak. Not to mention, he spoke words we could understand. What made it weird was that it was warning us of something.


    "Who the fuck are you to tell me what to do?"


    Instead of a horror game, I turned this into a fighting game. The model I punched had sttered, turning its body into goo. For a toy, it was oddly realistic to see its organ bleed from my punch. Dead from my punch, all the statues fell, shattering into a million pieces.


    "Courtney, are you alright?"


    "With you here, it''s less terrifying."


    "You''re damn right."


    After killing a few of these monsters, I knew nothing in this game could match my strength.


    The living room was a bust, but it gave us three options for our next destination¡ªthe next room, upstairs, and the basement.


    "Courtney, want to try the basement? There''s always the most clue in that ce."


    "Base... Basement???"


    Not only should there be more clues but also scary events. Courtney didn''t seem down for it, but I thought it would be the most interesting.


    "We can go somewhere else if you like."


    "No... The basement is fine... Everywhere would be scary..."


    Well, she''s not wrong. To calm her down, I could only give her physical contact.


    "Courtney, all you need to do is remember that I am here. I will protect you all the way."


    What I said was pretty cheesy, but it was needed to calm Courtney''s nerves.


    [Third Person POV]


    "I wish those couples would die!!!"


    Watching two couples in a game was hard to stomach for those alone in the crowd. It made them jealous, seeing that they had no significant other.


    "Hey, Jill. Do you think they will escape?"


    "Of course they will! All the challenges are destroyed."


    Someone had answered in Jill''s stead. To the audience, the results were noticeable. With no threat, there was no way for Charles and Courtney to lose. Jill, however, said nothing. She stared at the screen intensely without moving an inch.


    "When do you think they will finish? They have been inside for almost an hour."


    "Are you new? These types of games take hours. Do you think an hour will be enough? They will need to y at least three times an hour."


    One long-time visitor of this ce had said exining the details of how these types of games worked.


    "Look! They went to the basement!"


    "I mean, why wouldn''t they? The monsters are bugged. If you aren''t going to the basement, then something is wrong with your mind."


    With that said, Charles and Courtney went down to the basement. Unlike any other ce, the basement they went to was almost impossible to see. Due to the darkness, it was almost impossible to find the path.


    "Is there any damn light in this ce?"


    "Maybe we took the wrong steps."


    "Should I create the light source myself?"


    "Huh? You can do that?"


    "I mean, this ce is made out of wood."


    "..."


    Everyone hearing what Charles said had tried to check their ears. Was Charles going to burn the whole house? And was that even possible?


    The house was entirely made of wood. Charles removed a chunk of the wall and started creating fire with his two hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    With the wood lighting up, some parts of the basement could now be seen. Charles hadn''t thought of it, but the wood he had lit up had spread everywhere.


    While fire doesn''t hurt him, he releases it just in case the fire could harm him in the illusion. After dropping the lit piece of wood, the fire spread to the house.


    "Oops. What do we do now? This house is going to burn down."


    "There''s nothing we can do!"


    Courtney didn''t have an idea of what to do. With the fire spreading, all the two could do was wait for everything to transpire.


    "You have escaped!"


    "..."


    "Who knew burning down the house would give you a win?"


    Everyone thought Charles was a madman. What kind of game gives you the win if you destroy everything byplete ident?


    "Jill, correct?"


    "Yeah?"


    "This game is too easy. I just want to give my input."


    "..."


    Charles said this for petty motives. Jill had used Courtney''s curiosity against her, so Charles only told Jill the truth about this game.


    "Thanks for your input..."


    Everyone could tell Jill was angry at what Charles had said. No one can me him. If anyone in the room had the chance, they would have done the same.


    "Jill, why don''t I have a go next? It''s unsatisfying to see a victory like that."


    Since the game was buggy, everyone in the store wanted to y it in easy mode.


    "If you pay five times the price, I will let you on."


    "Deal!"


    By paying $25,000, the person who made the call got ess to the game. Charles and Courtney stayed and wanted to see the game from the perspective of others.


    "Let''s make a bet on how long it will take for him to clear. Anyone in?"


    Betting in a setting like this was expected. Not only was everyone here rich, but it made the viewing experience much more exciting. Of course, there was a limit on how much one could bet since no one here was looking to bankrupt anyone.


    "Then I will bet that he fails."


    Charles'' bet has everyone looking. Everyone thought that he was crazy when the threats were useless. Since everyone thought that it was free money, no one hereined.


    Once again, the familiar dark forest had appeared. Experiencing this game was much different than watching it from afar.


    Upon entering, you could feel the atmosphere of the game. The illusions made all the senses active and made the game fair by locking everyone''s skill.


    "Charles. Why do you think that he will fail?"


    Courtney wondered why he made a bet about this person''s loss. Courtney thought the game should be easy, but when she thought about it, it was Charles she was thinking about. Everything he did was irregr.


    "Did you by pass the illusion?"


    Courtney whispered into Charles''s ears, only loud enough for him to hear. All Charles did was nod, confirming what Courtney said was true.


    "Heh. Everyone! Watch me heroically finish off this scrub in one punch!"


    "Shameless!"


    "What a fucking loser!"


    The crowd shouted at the man''s bragging rights. With the first monster there, everyone had already expected the oue.


    "Heroic! Mega! Sexy! Punch!"


    Doing a weird pose, he punched the monster in the face. What the man did not anticipate was that his punch would be ineffective. Looking at the monster, he knew he had messed up.


    "Shit!"


    The monster had strangled the man with his tentacles for an arm. It was a one-sided fight that took little effort for the monster to win. In five minutes, the man had lost the game.


    "So. Can I get my cash? I won the bet."


    "..."


    Charles had earned a million credits from these poor people. It was chump change to him, but it had increased his numbers even a little.


    "Jill!!! Did you fix the game right after!"


    The man screamed in anger. He was scammed out of the price and had even embarrassed himself.


    "Sorry, but I changed nothing. Maybe the first load had a glitch. I have refunded you if that made you happy."


    Jill had made the correct choice, and now that he got his money back, he really couldn''tin. For the whole day, Charles and Courtney looked around and tried all sorts of games.

 Chapter 227 Attacker?

    ?


    [Charles POV]


    A few dayster, after my date with Courtney, something happened. Outside, the annoying brown-haired woman appeared. Linda had a giant robot hovering over my isted mansion.


    "I have captured one of your lovers if you don''t ept this fight! She will disappear forever!"


    As cringe-worthy as she was. I saw Nene captured. The seriousness of this situation was worse than I imagined. Looking at Nene, instead of being worried, she seemed a bit too happy to be in her situation.


    "Should we just leave her? She will be better off gone."


    Reina, Constance, and Courtney were here watching this sight. Reina spoke those words, pissed off at Nene''s attitude. I was also pissed at Nene''s attitude, but I had to do my best to calm down.


    What should I do? Nene can''t be harmed unless Linda has some kind of power that could kill her by other means. Or an ability to cut off my skill.


    Being challenged like this was pretty bold. I wonder what secret weapon Linda has if she dares to do something like this.


    "Hey, you stupid bitch! What makes you so confident that you will win?"


    "Don''t you think provoking her now is a tad too much?"


    Courtney asked, worried that Nene might get hurt in the process. Linda heard my taunt and had her face re up.


    "You think I won''t harm her? Check this out!"


    Upon being captured, a wiretap was attached to her. Electricity started running through her, and her body spazzed out due to the shock she received. Since I gave her my power, something like that won''t harm her.


    "Master~! This fuzzy feeling feels great~! You should try it out~!"


    Linda saw that she wasughing and added more power. The results were the same, and Linda''s patience was running out.


    The atmosphere was now different from what it had originally been. All the seriousness I had for this situation had turned to dust.


    "What a joke."


    Everyone around us started to feel the same. Even Courtney, who was the most worried, started to rx.


    "You think this is a joke??? Then your girlfriend might as well be gone!"


    Linda then took this to a different level instead of using a more tame method. She had a highly concentrated beam hanging on top of Nene''s head.


    "Watch as your lover gets cut in half!"


    At this point, we all lost any seriousness about what Linda tried to do. We all watched Nene get cut in half and then recover as if nothing had happened. Linda fell off her chair, too shocked to realize what had happened.


    "She''s an immortal???"


    All the confidence Linda had was gone. If that was the case, then there was nothing else Linda had for us to be wary of.


    Why do I have to deal with idiots like her? Because of her, we wasted time watching her do shit we didn''t need to see.


    "Nene! I''m going to break this robot into pieces! Hold on tight!"


    I don''t know if she could hear me, but it was time for me to finish this.


    "You think I will let you attack?"


    "Naive."


    Just because she can fly and put up a barrier doesn''t mean I can''t stop her. I cursed her robot, which had malfunctioned.


    "What''s happening!!!"


    She cried out, confused about what had happened. Soon, the robot she was using was about to break apart.


    I had created a barrier so all the junky parts wouldn''t fall into my house. On second thought, I cleaned and wiped the area so the metal parts wouldn''t get in the way of my garden.


    Nene and Linda fell to the ground as the machine piled upon them. I can''t let Linda die yet, so I let her live, even when the rubble squashed her, turning her into a meat paste.


    "Master~! You saved me~!"


    She sounded sarcastic. I wanted to p her ass, making sure her cheekiness went away. Since Nene was fine, I had to look for the other person.


    Down on the ground, Linda stood up. Instead of fear, she looked at me with hatred.


    "So. What next? Are you going to harass me again?"


    Linda had annoyed me for the second time. This was the most a person had done that I wasn''t close with.


    "You think this is over?"


    "Yeah, I do. Cause I won''t be seeing you any more."


    "What? Are you going to kill me? If you do, you will suffer the consequences."


    "I''m not going to kill you. I will only be the person who will indirectly kill you."


    What made this woman so mad? Instead of fear, all I could see was hatred. I knew I blew her house up, but who would have thought her anger would be this much?


    Well, I wasn''t too curious about the reason why. Now that I have caught her, this matter is now over.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Olddies like you need to stop being so vengeful. No wonder you have been alone for all these years. I don''t feel like talking to you anymore. Goodbye."


    "FUCK YOU!!!"


    What was sad about this was that Linda didn''t know what she was up against. It was like something was controlling her mind.


    When I word it like that, the idea seems usible. All Linda had toward me was hatred. Any other feeling was invalidated because it didn''t exist.


    "Damn..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Now that I think about it, I should have questioned her. I think she might have been used."


    There was nothing I could do about it. I had already sent her to hell; I don''t think she would be alive now.


    "Being used?"


    "Yeah. It''s only a prediction. But I think Linda is being influenced to do something like that."


    It might be just me being paranoid, but Linda seemed too unstable. I won''t get any leads with only that.


    "Are you sure?"


    "It might only be my imagination."


    Since the "fight" was over, we returned to our rooms and rxed. Returning to my room, I contacted Prince.


    [??? POV]


    "Hehehe~"


    How wonderful! It''s been a while since I saw an interesting character. He had a power that was simr to mine. I wonder what would happen if we fought.


    Thinking about this gets me jittery. An opponent like this is hard toe by. I was d to use that girl as bait.


    Charles, was it? Next time, I will make this a much more exciting battle.


    [Charles POV]


    After my talk with Prince, I got back and met up with Constance. She barged into my room and looked like she wanted to ask something.


    "Constance, is there something you need?"


    "Charles. There''s a problem I recently had, and I was wondering if you could help."


    "If it isn''t anything impossible, then sure."


    Constance was the type of person to shoulder her issues herself. When I saw her ask me for help, I couldn''t help but smile.


    "In the hub that I''m at, a wicked group is hindering our ns. I was wondering if you could help us get rid of them."


    "Is that all?"


    That was easier than I thought. But before solving her problem, we had to get a teleporter.


    Nene had been kidnapped earlier, so I needed to find a way tomunicate with them when they were in trouble.


    "Constance, let''s go shopping first. I would like to solve it immediately, but I cannot get to your location in the hub."


    "Shopping?"


    "It''s been a while since we were alone."


    "It can''t be helped. You''re always off to somewhere else."


    Constance has always been somewhere else. From the looks of it, she has been in the hub where she was staying.


    With that decided, together we went to a ce where any artifacts should be sold. What was so great about our area was that this was where the rich had gathered.


    All the stuff we needed to find would be in a ce like this. Even the rare items you couldn''t find anywhere else would be avable every day in a ce like this.


    "Hey, Constance. What exactly do you do in the hub you go to? Your group is being harmed, but what does it do?"


    Out of curiosity, I asked. Constance should be able to answer a question like this.


    "Our group? We don''t do much but pray."


    "Then why do you have trouble? I doubt you would attract attention because of that."


    "The troublemaker wants our territory. And he will do anything to get it."


    "Sheesh."


    He sounds like an asshat. A person like that won''tin if I beat him up ordingly, right? Anyways, we went shopping for our needed tools. I grabbed some extra summoning crystals just in case of an emergency.


    These summoning crystals were handy. You can be called upon when you put your blood on these crystals. The summoning period is only an hour, which should be enough to handle everything. With that in hand, we were ready to move.

 Chapter 228 Blood (Part I)

    ?


    "Charles, this is Grace, Eris, and Nina."


    Setting off her summoning crystal, I was summoned by Constance. The three girls that Constance had mentioned were now eyeing me.


    These three girls all had nun outfits that differed from one another. Grace wore a revealing dress that had the style of a nun. She had pink hair and bright blue eyes that would memorize anyone who stared at them.


    Then we have Eris. She wore a loose outfit simr to Grace''s but with a less seductive style. Eris had bright green hair like ire but had it cut short. She had bright yellow eyes and looked highly rxed.


    Nina, the nun she had introducedst, wore a gothic nun outfit. She had long purple hair, purple eyes, and unhealthy pale skin.


    "Constance, I didn''t expect you to have such a good-looking lover. Why don''t you let me borrow him for a while?"


    "..."


    I can''t tell if she was serious or not. To boldly dere this in front of Constance took a lot of courage. Grace gave me a seductive look when saying those words.


    "Sure, you can take him for a ride after we finish."


    Did Constance just agree? The other two looked at Constance weirdly, seeing how she quickly sold me out.


    "I didn''t think you would agree so quickly."


    "Charles has six lovers, including me. All six of us can''t beat him, so adding one more doesn''t matter."


    "..."


    No one knew what to say to Constance''s words. The other three stared at me, giving me varied looks.


    "Could we settle this problem first?"


    Before we continued this discussion, I had asked more about the situation. We would be here all day without getting anything done if we continued.


    "Sorry, I had forgotten about it for a quick minute."


    Nina sighed at Grace for forgetting about the reason I was there. I can''t help but wonder if these four can get anything done together.


    "Constance, are you sure he can get rid of Rex and his gang?"


    Before Nina continued, she wanted to confirm whether I could do it. Being underestimated was a refreshing feeling.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Charles here is a monster in his own right."


    "Isn''t it too harsh to call me a monster?"


    I grabbed Constance by the ass, which caused her to moan. I will show her what it means to be a monster in front of her friends.


    Constance instantly became embarrassed by what I had done. I had intended for this to happen. Grace gave a teasing smile while the others felt ufortable.


    "Since that''s the case, how do you n on getting rid of his gang?"


    "That''s simple. I n on sending them to a different world. I can''t kill them in this hub, but I can get them away from this ce permanently."


    Nina ignored Constance''s embarrassment, and when I proceeded to tell them my idea, they could see that happening.


    "Then let''s finish it now. The quicker we finish this, the less annoying they will be."


    With that being our n, we walked to their base. Eris and Grace questioned me a lot when we started to walk.


    "Charles, how long can youst in bed?"


    "Grace, could you stop asking sexual questions?"


    Nina had enough of Grace''s questions. Even so, I had answered Grace''s question willingly. I wasn''t ashamed of what I could do.


    "Don''t know, the longest I had done was with Constance, and we did it for a month straight."


    "Constance, I didn''t know you had that in you..."


    Everyone looked at us weirdly, and their perception of Constance had changed forever. Embarrassing Constance was the only thing happening here in this hub. Grace then looked at me feverishly, telling me what her thoughts were.


    Constance, of course, exined what had happened to get rid of that understanding.


    "Don''t you think having too many lovers will take up your time?"


    "Nah, I don''t even know what to do for the most part. At most, I will travel and meet up with some random people."


    Eris had questioned me about my rtionship. I didn''t have much clue about what to do. All I did was take the most convenient option, and the girls I was with were the most convenient. After much talking, we had arrived at Rex''s base by the time we finished discussing this.


    "REX!!! YOU DICKLESS GOBLIN!!!"


    Nina screamed from the bottom of her lungs, insulting Rex wholeheartedly. A few momentster, nothing had happened.


    "REX! YOU SPINELESS COWARD!!! COME UP IF YOU HAVE THE BALLS TO DO SO!!!"


    "I don''t think they''re there."


    I tried to sense any presence in the building Nina was screaming at. Sensing that there was nothing, all the effort she put into her voice came to waste.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Shit..."


    Seeing a nun cuss was weird. Nina stopped screaming, and we had to wait for Rex and his gang to arrive.


    "I know this iste, but how many people are in Rex''s gang?"


    "Rex and his gang have at least fifty members."


    "And all fifty of them are missing?"


    That seems weird. You would think that at least one of them would guard the ce. Something suspicious is happening.


    "Why don''t we break in? It''s not against the rules."


    Staying here would be a waste of time. We might as well check what the base of these people looks like.


    "The door isn''t locked."


    "Really? Rex must be careless. Or they''re confident that no one woulde in."


    Opening the door, I smelt something strange. There was definitely something wrong with this ce.


    "We should watch out. Something strange is happening."


    "You''re right about that. There''s a thick amount of blood deep inside this ce."


    The smell of blood was a familiar smell I had dealt with this year. I had massacred billions of people and was no stranger to them.


    As we walked deeper inside, we finally reached where Rex and the rest of his gang were.


    "To think they were killed..."


    "I didn''t expect him to be a goblin. I thought you meant it as an insult."


    Rex was an ugly green midget. Observing Rex''s corpse, a cut could be seen on his stomach. His death was cut short as he bled out from the cut. The rest of his gang was dealt with the same way, making it a bloody mess.


    "It''s been at least a few hours since this happened. I''m not a detective, so I can''t do a thorough investigation."


    Everyone was shocked by the oue, but their problem was solved. The killer might have already been expelled from the murder of these people.


    "So what now? I''m not needed anymore."


    "We can search for the killer..."


    Grace asked a stupid question. There was no point. Nina and Constance were the only ones who knew why, but Eris and Grace didn''t understand the situation.


    "Do you really? The killer might already have been expelled by the murder of these people. Searching for them is kind of pointless."


    "But it would be a shame to see them die unnoticed."


    "I didn''t think you were the type to care about your enemies."


    Grace seems like a person who only cares for people for publicity''s sake. Other than that, she would prefer to do things for herself.


    "I don''t, but ending it like this is unsatisfying."


    I can see where she ising from. The rest could say the same, but we all left the area now that this was over.


    "So, do you girls want to do something? I still have some time from the summoning crystal."


    "Sorry, but I have business to attend to."


    Nina left in a hurry. She was a more businesslike person, so I wasn''t surprised to see her go. It was now only Constance, Grace, Eris, and me.


    "Do you three know anywhere interesting we could go?"


    "Didn''t Constance promise me that I could have you for our remaining time~? Hearing your stories, I can''t help but be interested~."


    "Did I say that? I must have forgotten."


    Constance shrugged her shoulders, lying about what she had said earlier. I can''t help but chuckle at this with Eris.


    "Eris, do they always do this?"


    Constance acted differently with Grace than when she was with us. Seeing this side of her was interesting, to say the very least.


    "Mostly, it''s the other way around. But situations like these are always wee. Sometimes I get jealous of the both of them."


    To Eris, it''s like hanging out with two best friends; you weren''t included in the "best" part. Thinking about it hurt my poor little heart. Imagining that would hurt me badly.


    "I''m sure you will find your ce among them soon enough. They already see you as a great friend."


    Eris cheered up and smiled brightly at my words. After that, the n Grace nned to make with me ended with a close with the four of us just hanging out.

 Chapter 229 Blood (Part II)

    ?


    "I have three minutes left before I go. It''s been nice meeting you two."


    Grace and Eris were people anyone could ideally get along with. It wasn''t time to leave, but I had to tell them I had to go. Constance, of course, could have used another summoning crystal but decided against it.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a charmer. You''re wee to visit me anytime."


    "You have been a greatpany, and you''re also free toe visit me."


    Their impression of me would seem incredible if they said this from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Constance, are you going to stay?"


    "I will stay for a bit. There''s no rush to go back."


    "Before I leave, take this."


    Constance was wondering what gift I would give her. But instead of it being a physical gift, I leaned in and kissed her on the lips.


    The moment our kiss ended, it was time for me to leave. Constance didn''t get to say a word to me before I returned to my previous location.


    [Constance POV]


    "..."


    "What an exit. Your lover sure is bold."


    I can''t believe he keeps doing these things to me in public. I like it when he does these things, but it makes my heart skip differently in front of people I know well.


    "Nina? Have you finished your business? You missed out on a lot."


    "We have trouble."


    "Trouble?"


    Nina looked tense when she arrived. Saying there was trouble meant something terrible was going to happen.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Eris spoke, urging Nina to hurry with what she would say. We all listened closely to what Nina had to say.


    "Do you remember what happened to Rex and his group?"


    Everyone here nodded at what she said. Rex''s death was shocking. Most of us agreed that the killer had already been kicked out of the hub.


    "There are more people around the hub that are murdered."


    The calm attitude the three of us disyed had now disappeared. We were disturbed that more deaths were urring in a hub like this.


    "We don''t know what the target wants, and we won''t know where they will appear next. We could be next if we weren''t too careful."


    "Should I recall Charles? He can protect us."


    "Do it when you''re in danger. It would be a waste to use it now."


    Hearing what Nina had said, I could only agree with her. Should I just leave now and wait for the hub to be safe? I''m sure everyone here could protect themselves.


    "I think it''s better for us to leave until the killing has disappeared."


    I voiced my opinion. There was no need to get involved. I think we shouldn''t be involved with something unrted to us.


    "Then we buy a barrier, it''s the best option we have."


    Looking at my credits, I saw that I only had 5,000. I don''t know much about a barrier cost, but I doubt I could even pay for a fraction of it. Even if I could, I doubt it would be helpful.


    "I would like to help, but I don''t have much."


    "You shouldn''t worry too much. No one expects that from you."


    Hearing what Grace had said, my heart stung. Grace could be absolutely ruthless at times. Even so, did she have to word it like that?


    "Sorry, but your world just ranked up. You aren''t expected to have much in the first ce. We should hurry up and buy a barrier now. It''s better to be safe than sorry."


    "What barrier should we buy?"


    Eris asked, wondering what kind of protection they should get. I wasn''t aware of the market, so I wouldn''t have a clue.


    Before we could go to the market, the sky turned red. A strong wave of energy had sealed us off and surrounded the hub.


    "What''s going on?"


    The crowd was wondering what was happening. Some panic was heard from our surroundings, but everyone was too focused on the changes happening. This was getting weird. Without any hesitation, I tried my best to summon Charles.


    "..."


    "Constance, is something wrong?"


    "The summoning crystal in my hand is inactive. I think it''s better if we run."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I felt my knees weak, seeing that Charles could not respond to my summons. Knowing something terrible would happen, we stopped our n to buy a barrier. We then retreated to our base.


    There were times when I tried to return home, but the system wasn''t responding, and my heart dropped seeing this happen.


    "Do we have something that allows us to check what''s happening outside?"


    With something stirring up, my curiosity rose. Everyone in this room wanted to know what was happening outside.


    "Sorry, but I don''t have any peeping tools."


    "The same goes for me."


    "I do, but it only has a short distance."


    Out of everyone, Nina had something we could work with. Even if the distance was small, it should give us a clue about what was happening.


    [Third Person POV]


    "How''s the ritual proceeding?"


    "We still need more blood¡ªat least a few thousand more people."


    Standing in the center of the hub, a group of masked men formed a circle and gathered all the blood into the magic circle.


    The terror these men had caused had already begun to spread. The knights protecting this hub were already in battle, doing their best to defend anyone they could.


    This hub had be a warzone. Within five minutes of this battle, many things had already happened. The shopkeepers hid in their store, trying their best to avoid the situation. Some were unlucky, had their ce broken into, and were captured to be sacrificed.


    "You bastards! Identity yourself! What do you n to do with everyone!"


    One of the knights tried to gather information from the cultist. The cultistughed at the knight and proceeded to attack.


    "Since you''ll die, let me tell you what we will do. We''re going to summon the blood, God! Our God will dye this world in blood, and it will be our paradise!"


    "Summon God? You crazy bastards! Don''t think you will win!"


    The fangs of the cultist started to grow as his excitement for him rose. Like most of hispatriots, this cultist wore a white cloak with gray outlines.


    "Vampire?!!"


    Caught off guard by the fangs, the vampire took the chance and started to sink his teeth into the knight. Once his teeth were deep inside the neck of the knight, the blood was drained instantly. The vigorous knight fell as he lost most of his vitality.


    "Shit. I got too excited. He should still have some blood."


    "We aren''t here to y. We need all the blood we need."


    Suddenly another vampire appeared. Compared to the vampire that wore a white cloak, this one had a purple one with a blue outline.


    "Boss!"


    Seeing a superior, the white-cloaked vampire straightened his posture and greeted his boss. The boss seems pissed at the white-cloaked vampire.


    "The next time you drink blood out of your desire, you will be the next to be sacrificed."


    "Yes!"


    "Fuck..."


    With the vampire leader leaving, the white-cloaked vampire could only cuss silently. Knowing that your boss hated you was thest thing anyone wanted. Not only would you be treated harshly, but the chance of dying would only increase drastically. It wouldn''t be surprising if he were used as bait for the uing missions.


    After a few minutes, the work of these vampires was showing results. The blood sacrificial ritual was getting closer to finishing, and all the high-ranking vampires gathered around for a short meeting.


    "Master Ark. The ritual should be done in three minutes. What do we do after we summon a Blood God?"


    "Once we summon the God, we will sign a pact. Our powers will increase along with the other branches, and we will start a new age."


    Ecstasy can be seen in the vampire. He thought of the billions of worlds out there, and he would be the one to control them all.


    [Constance POV]


    "..."


    I couldn''t believe this was happening. Grace, Eris, and Nina were shed right before me. They were alive but weren''t in a condition to move at all. We were then captured and sent to the middle of the hub along with the others. With them being harmed, I tried my best to heal them.


    *PAK*


    "Stop your nonsense. You''re lucky that you''re immortal. Otherwise, you would have been tortured."


    A vampire pped my face when I tried to heal my friends. I red at him, which didn''t phase him as he continued to watch every captive.


    It was ufortable being tied up. I felt my limbs turning numb; every second of it was torture. I wish Charles didn''t leave...


    I might have already died if it weren''t for Charles''s ability. These vampires tested my immortality and considered using me as a blood bank.


    Charles, if you ever do show up, please send them away to hell.

 Chapter 230 Big Mad

    ?


    [Charles POV]


    The next day, I tried to search for Constance. Seeing that she didn''t return had me all worried. She also wasn''t picking up any of hermunication devices.


    I walked back and forth, wondering if there was a way for me tomunicate with her. Nothing came to mind when I tried to think of a solution.


    "Master~? Is something wrong~?"


    Watching me walk in a circle, Nene asked if something was wrong.


    "Constance is gone, and I don''t know where she is."


    "Gone? Do you have any way of finding her?"


    "No, I don''t."


    This was why I walked around, wondering if there was a way for us to talk to Constance. Then I thought of Reina. While she can''t connect to Constance, she will be the one to know if Constance has disappeared.


    "Nene, I''m going to ask Reina something."


    Before Nene could say anything, I had left immediately. I hope I was only overreacting, but seeing that Constance didn''t return to say anything, I can''t help but be worried.


    "Reina! Can you see if Constance will be here at any time in the future?"


    While Reina can''t choose the future she wants to see, her ability will give us some idea of what is happening. Reina, without any question, did what I said.


    "I see her in the future, but it will be some time before she returns."


    "How long exactly?"


    "At most a week."


    "A week..."


    It was official; something terrible had happened to her, and I needed to find Constance quickly. But how would I find her? If I think about it, Agnus was my only hope.


    "Thank you for your help."


    "There''s no need for that. You helped me when I was in need, I had done the same."


    Reina gave a sweet reply, and to show my gratitude, I kissed her on the lips. We enjoyed ourselves for a moment before I stopped.


    "I''m going to meet up with Agnus. If he''s busy, then I will have to find alternate methods."


    "Could I follow? You need all the help you can get."


    "Sure, tag along."


    Reina was right. While her powers were limited, she could gather information to increase our chances of finding Constance.


    I then used mymunication device and tried to contact Agnus. Momentster, the call was canceled, showing that Agnus wasn''t there.


    "Shit..."


    I needed to wait until Agnus picked up if I wanted his help, but who knew how long I would have to wait?


    "Reina, we''re going shopping."


    "It''s a date, then!"


    It was sweet that Reina tried to make light of the situation, but I still felt slightly uneasy. Since it was a date, I grabbed her by her arms before Reina returned to her room.


    "We''re low on time. I can''t have you change for hours."


    "I won''t take that long. You cane to my room and watch it happen."


    Reina was confident it wouldn''t take long but wanted to ensure I entered her room. Reina had only taken clothes she would look perfect in and was finished.


    Thest time we had done this, it had taken hours. What had made Reina take so longst time?


    "How is it? Does this suit me?"


    "You look stunning. I''m sure you will be noticed across the streets."


    Reina twirled around and showed off her dress. Reina thought that I was weird for oveplimenting her.


    Anyways, ready to go out, we went out of the house and searched for a tool that allowed us to find the location of someone.


    We were lucky to be in an area like this. There should be no problem in searching for what I need.


    ~


    "..."


    After hours of searching, nothing could be found. How was that possible? In a state of shock, Reina and I sat on a bench, with her trying tofort me.


    "Charles. I don''t know what to say, but we won''t be finding any items to help. My ability doesn''t foresee that future."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Then, is there any other way?"


    "There should be, but we should be searching other ces for that. I''m sure Constance will return safe, so don''t stress yourself too much."


    Having my head patted felt strange. I shifted my body onto Reina''sp, which wasfortable. I needed this since my mind was boggled up.


    "Mom! Look! A shameless couple! I heard that couples that show affection should go to hell!"


    "Where did you learn something like that? When we get back, I will punish you; besides, don''t disturb them."


    "..."


    Choosing to ignore the kid''s words, I rested for a brief time. My phone rang, giving me hope that Agnus had returned his call. When I looked at the caller, all my hope had died down, and I got a call from Felicia.


    "Felicia, do you need anything?"


    "OUR WORLD IS BEING ATTACKED! WHERE ARE YOU???"


    "..."


    What a terrible time to get that call. Reina''s worried expression showed she knew our world could be in danger. Reina was worried about her family, which was a normal reaction for those who cared.


    "All right, I will return in a bit."


    "HURRY!"


    I canceled the call with Felicia, and from the conversation, she sounded rushed. It was understandable, considering the dangers of an invader. Reina, who overheard everything, spoke to me.


    "Charles, please take me with you."


    "I can''t stop you from returning. But I will let you know this. I will be taking out all the attackers. I might not be able to help you in time."


    Understanding that I wouldn''t be with her all the time, she nodded, still wanting to go. Without a second to waste, we went back to Earth.


    [Third Person POV]


    In the world of Earth, a group of men that wore cloaks were causing chaos. The vampires were doing a massacre for the enjoyment of it.


    Necropolis, a faction of this world, had vampires as well. Given their race, they had been offered a chance to join.


    Rejecting an offer by them has resulted in death. You really can''t me them for epting the terms of the invaders. Besides, they would also gain the perk of having a group of stronger people protecting them.


    "Boss! Shouldn''t we attack a third-tier world? I heard the blood there is of vastly higher quality. We should have no trouble ughtering these natives."


    One of the invading vampires had asked a question that made the boss remember something.


    "What you said was true, but our objective differs this time. The blood from this world doesn''t matter. All we need to do is get our target."


    "Target? Do we need to capture someone precisely?"


    "Our recent member had found a piece of interesting information. This person alone could help us reach our goals in a matter of minutes."


    Hearing what the boss had to say had his eyes widen. To aplish their goals, they would have to take the lives of many¡ªtoo many for anyone to count. But if they had only to capture this one person, why do the troublesome task of killing?


    "Boss! I had gathered all my vampiric men. They had all agreed to join the cause."


    A familiar man could be seen bowing down to this boss. Vermillion, the strongest person in Necropolis, had given up his pride and joined this cult.


    The praise the man had received from the world had now turned into scorn. Whether you thought it was weird that Vermillion was considered an idol by this world''s standards, he was still someone almost everyone wanted to strive for.


    Vermillion''s betrayal had caused the other leaders of Necropolis to lose ground, resulting in the defeat of this faction of the world.


    "Excellent. Once we get back, I will rmend you for the higher position. You have talent, but it''s a shame that you were born in a lower world. You won''t regret joining us."


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    Vermillion bowed down and thanked him wholeheartedly. Seeing Vermillion''s attitude improved the boss''s mood by several levels.


    "Ummm... Boss, I don''t want to interrupt, but who will we capture?"


    "His name is Charles Anderson. From our sources, he has the power to grant someone immortality. Meaning he could make blood out of nothing. He is someone who will grant us our desire."


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    Returning to Earth, I could see the whole world in a shit storm. Everyone was being murdered for the sake of it, and the stench of blood was several times stronger than the world I had destroyed.


    What surprised me was the number of attackers that we have. There were more than a thousand, something different from the invasion the system had to offer.


    Anger started to rise as I watched the ce that I owned being destroyed. I didn''t know where the people at my ce were, but I had a shit day today.


    Whoever has attacked this world, I will ensure they will suffer a fate worse than death.

 Chapter 231 Stress Relief

    ?


    [Reina''s POV]


    "Mom! Dad! I''m d that the two of you are safe. How''s Tristan?"


    Watching my parent''s expressions, I could tell what had happened. He had passed away from the attack.


    "Do you know where his body is?"


    "Follow me."


    My parents were quiet as we walked. The mood had turned for the worse as they walked further along.


    Eventually, we arrived at the corpse of a man. I had already understood what had happened as the life of this body perished.


    Tristan''s limbs were severed, leaving his head attached to his body. For a situation like this, I bought a revival tool. With Charles''s wallet, anything could be bought for a small price.


    "Wee back, Tristian."


    "Tristan!!!"


    Mom and Dad yelled out and ran over to Tristan, who had woken up from his painful nap. Their mood had changed vastly, and seeing them so happy made me smile.


    "Reina, is Charles here? Our world isn''t exactly looking at its best currently."


    After getting a warm wee from Mom and Dad, Tristan told me what was happening. Vampires that appeared out of nowhere started attacking anyone in sight.


    It was confirmed that they were from another world, but the system hadn''t noticed anyone of the attack.


    "Yes, he came back with me. He ns on dealing with them now."


    "That''s excellent news. With him here, this crisis would be averted."


    I could only give a wary smile when Tristan said this. Charles has been having a terrible day today. The vampires that attacked won''t be having a great time.


    [Mira''s POV]


    Are we cursed or something? Since we received our skills, the number of troubles we have been having has increased by multitudes.


    Clyde and I were engaged inbat against a white-robed man, and the fight wasn''t exactly going in our favor.


    Luckily, Clyde had gained immense strength from all his situations. Otherwise, our corpses would have been among those who died.


    During the weeks when Clyde had grown, I learned about support magic. I will improve my versatility if I can''t grow as fast as him.


    "Clyde! Dodge!"


    Our opponent was too impatient and used most of his magic. I had created a shield that used all of my mana. I couldn''t tell Clyde''s condition because the smoke blocked his vision.


    "Pesky kids! Your end is near!"


    Instead of going for Clyde, the vampire went for me. With me running out of mana, I couldn''t move. Was this going to be my end? What was this ending? Dying like this left a bad taste in my mouth. My life shed before my eyes as the vampire got closer to me. Can I really say I would have lived a meaningful life if I had died like this? Realizing that I wasn''t satisfied with this oue, something inside me had started to break.


    "I REFUSE!!!"


    "WHAT!!!"


    A spike of mana rushed through me. Clyde, who was still there, hade up, stabbing the vampire from behind. A part of me wished that he was still down so I could release this mana of mine.


    "What took you so long?"


    Lashing out my anger toward him, Clyde gave me a nervous smile. He scratched the top of his head like an idiot would.


    "Sorry, but I figure that it would be the best time to attack, when he least expects it to. Besides, do you think I would let you get harmed?"


    Giving me a cheeky smile, I smacked him on the back of his head. My hit shouldn''t have hurt him, but I see something wronging from his face. Clyde took his sword and decapitated the vampire that we had already killed.


    "It was still alive. I guess destroying the heart didn''t kill itpletely. How freaky."


    I couldn''t sense it due to my adrenaline. Due to the excitement that I had from the sudden growth, I was distracted.


    "Let''s hide. We can''t take on any more of them. They were only just a grunt."


    For a grunt, they were already something beyond what we could handle. Clyde had frowned at what I said but had to agree nheless. I hope nothing goes wrong for the rest of the day.


    [Charles POV]


    "..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We found our target! He''s here, whoever captures him will be promoted!"


    Target? I guess it really doesn''t matter. Hundreds of these bats were charging toward me like they were flies. I had wanted to vent my stress, and these shitters were the perfect stress dolls I could use.


    "Hey, shitters! Don''t break down when I vent my stress upon you."


    Giving them a warning, I grabbed the nearest vampire and punched him in the face. I had already enhanced their pain reception, so the punch I had done should have caused significant damage to his mind.


    Before the vampire could fall down, I mmed his head onto the ground, making his head burst wide open. This had all happened in seconds. Those who knew what I did came to a halt and stopped what they were doing.


    As for the foolish ones, they continued to move without stopping. Only five of them hade together and tried to knock me out.


    I couldn''t let these fools have it easy. With my superior physique, I tanked all of their hits and took only a scratch from them. Seeing what they had done, they were shocked by their minimal damage.


    Shocked by their weak attack, it was my turn. I twisted their limbs individually without waiting for them to return to reality.


    Their screams were like a melody to my ears. I can''t wait to see them in a whole lot of pain. My sadistic heart wanted me to make them scream even more. Now that their limbs are twisted, I must tear them off.


    "Who are you guys? I haven''t asked, but what do you want from me?"


    Judging by what they had said earlier, I was the reason why this attack happened. These people wanted something from me, and it was not good if they attacked the rest of the world.


    "..."


    The person I asked didn''t respond to my question. He red at me in pain, and the other people looked at me.


    This fight wasn''t over. It was far from over. I gripped the head of one of the vampires and started to insert curses that would destroy one''s consciousness if one were weak-willed.


    "..."


    The vampire''s body started to squirm uncontrobly. Moving left, right, up, down, and even sometimes floating. All he did was move in a sporadic manner that confused everyone.


    He was suffering so much that no one could tell what was happening. His voice was empty, and his eyes were in total despair.


    This negative energy welled up in me, giving me more strength. The vampires felt something wrong as the aura around me started to change.


    "If you don''t answer, I will just torture the question out of you."


    "Do you think you could beat a hundred of us?"


    "Think? I already know I can. You guys are hesitating because of my powers alone. This hesitation had already made you lose."


    I had already scared some of the vampires with my power alone. To destroy their morale, I targeted the strongest bunch out of the group.


    "Attack! Don''t let our leader''s sacrifice be in vain!"


    "Ain''t that sad? They have already written you off as a dead man."


    "Shut up! You will be captured soon enough!"


    The vampire that spoke wore a red cloak. Out of everyone here, only he had a different color dress.


    "Strong words for someone in a bind. Mind telling me what information you have?"


    Before his grunts would attack, I chained them down with stamina absorption material. Every few seconds, my chain will light up and zap its energy.


    "Do you think you can torture me out of it?"


    "Let me tell you something. I could control your mind and force you to tell me everything, but I''m not in the mood for that. I''m going to get those details from the pain you receive."


    The vampire''s sweat dropped upon hearing those words. He didn''t know whether I was telling the truth or not, but it''s not like it mattered.


    "Before you experienced pain, I had increased your sensitivity by several folds. Take this pinch to the cheeks, for example."


    "!!!"


    Even a small pinch had his twisted in pain. Soon enough, this bastard would tell me everything, but where''s the fun if he does it now?


    "This is just the beginning. I can''t wait to see your face in absolute despair."


    I then looked at all the grunts who tried to resist my chains. Their resistance was futile, and it would only be a matter of time before they fell due to losing too much energy.


    As for the first step of this fun, I slowly pointed a tree branch into the vampire''s eyes. What I did was cruel. Knowing that his eyes would be poked, he tried his best to escape this situation, but to no avail.

 Chapter 232 The Invokers

    ?


    The after-effects weren''t so pretty. After some inhumane actions, I managed to gain some information about these people.


    These people were part of a cult called the Invokers. As for their reason for capturing me, it was my power to give out immortality.


    How do they know this? Well, only the higher-ups should know. Despite being the leader of this group, he didn''t have much information to share.


    He should have told me that the torture he would have received would be reduced. It''s not like I would believe him.


    Anyway, the vampire was now mentally broken. In his eyes, all the life he had earlier was now gone. He was now a shell of the man he previously was. He had no thoughts andy there motionlessly.


    "I broke him. That''s fine, I need to finish off the rest."


    Searching for the ce where chaos is most active, I could see Necropolis as the center of attention. Teleporting to Necropolis, I red up my presence and caught the attention of everyone.


    Those who noticed me had hope in their eyes, as I was their savior. As for the attackers, they stared at me like I was a piece of meat waiting to be taken.


    "That''s our target! Get him!"


    There were now at least millions, unlike before, when hundreds of vampires were engaged. Some vampires here have defected from our world and joined the cult. Since they had left, there was no reason for anyone here to pity them.


    With millions of vampires charging at me, I stopped them all with the bloodlust I gave out. After killing almost a trillion beings, I had a powerful bloodlust that many could not stand.


    "It''s a shame that some of you have betrayed our world. Don''t expect mercy from me."


    Those that have ranks in this world were easily noticeable. Just ncing at their rank alone was a tell. Before I took on the invaders, I went toward the betrayer.


    "Please! Spare me!!! I had no choice! I would be killed if I didn''t join!"


    The first vampire had begged me for his life. His fear of death had ovee the bloodlust I had emitted. I thought he would have been silent the whole time.


    "Then you probably should have died. You have already lost all your credibility. I''m sure no one will miss you. Goodbye."


    Before he begged even more, I ripped his throat and went on to the next. One by one, they were all killed slowly, knowing it was futile.


    Everyone who was here looked at me like I was a monster. What I did was slow and tortuous. The vampires knew they would die, but the question was, when?


    "How dare you call yourself a hero! You''re not a hero! But a monster!"


    One of them dared to spew those words out. But listening to his words, I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "What''s so funny!"


    "Sorry, but being called a hero made meugh. I never considered myself a hero. So it''sughable if you think your words moved my heart."


    "Let me tell you what. Since you consider me a hero, I will give you a chance. Kill any of the five vampires you see. Their lives will be decided by your hand. I will let you go once you finish this order."


    The hatred on his face turned into shock, then excitement. Knowing that his life would be spared, he did this without hesitation.


    "Why???"


    "You don''t deserve me as your hero. Do you think I will let you go aftermitting this act?"


    I had punctured the vampire''s heart. This was merely a test, and he failed it. It was hypocritical to expect me to be a nice guy when this man was right before me for his life. His choice was logical, but I would have let him live if he had resisted and retaliated.


    After looking at all the vampires on the ground staring at me, I thought there were still at least a million vampires left alive. I can''t kill them all individually. It would take forever.


    The rest were pawns. I only needed to meet the leader. So having that in mind, I killed the rest in a blink of an eye.


    "Yo! You''re thest one left. So mind telling me everything you know? It would be less painful if you did."


    "You fool! Look at the blood around me! This is where I strive!"


    My bloodlust had weakened. No, the vampire gained enough power to hold out against it. I guess the pool of blood would strengthen anypetent vampire, but this power would only be temporary. How long would hest?


    "Once I capture you! I will be a king!"


    A burst of blood came swarming around me. Most vampires practiced blood maniption. The person before me wasn''t an exception.


    Dodging the blood was futile, as the blood was already caged around me. Now that I think about it, should I get captured?


    No, it was too risky. This world might be destroyed if I do that. I also might get my skill sealed.


    "Do you see this power!? With this, you''re mine!"


    What the vampire said was pretty sus. A tint of disgust could be seen in me as I shivered at the thought.


    "Fuck! I will make you pay for that!"


    I immediately cursed the pool of blood and weakened its power. I will make the vampire pay for making me have these thoughts.


    "WHAT!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Don''t think this is the end!"


    Even if I had weakened the pool, there was still a limit to how much I could do. The vampire before me had summoned an entity.


    "COME BEFORE ME! OH, BLOOD GODDESS IRIS! I SUMMON YOU THROUGH MY DEDICATION! RECEIVE MY CALL AND PUNISH THIS SINNER!"


    What was this man spewing about? After hearing him chant some cringe-worthy lines, nothing happened. I wanted to see what he had managed to summon up, but his "dedication" had failed him.


    "WHAT IS HAPPENING!? WHY ISN''T MY GODDESS SUMMONED???"


    "Are you done with your stupid setup? The blood you use has gone bad. I don''t think it''s useful to anyone."


    I had weakened the pool of blood and doubted that the blood of a million vampire corpses would work.


    "..."


    He then checked his subordinates'' blood quality and saw its quality. His shock was understandable, not knowing why this had happened.


    "Well, I have stalled enough. It''s time for you to tell me everything."


    Before he said anything, I kicked him in the face. Pain could be seen in his face as the teeth in his mouth shattered.


    "First question. What''s your name?"


    The pain had distracted him, and I had eased it, making it easier for him to answer. Coming back to reality, he stared at me and gave me a deep re.


    "What''s your name? You will suffer less if you''re morepliant."


    "Fredrick Tresulia."


    "Great. Now, what brings you to our world?"


    "We were tasked to capture you."


    Fredrick, the vampire, had been cooperative. He was smart enough to know what his situation was. I had asked him the fundamental question to see whether he would lie.


    "Why was this task issued?"


    "Your ability to grant immortality."


    "How do you know I have this power?"


    For the first time, Fredrick remained silent. He thought it over and wanted to decide whether this information should be spread.


    "Pah!!!"


    I kicked his cheeks and did immense damage. This pain will be a reminder of whether he should answer or not.


    "I don''t have this information."


    "Then do you know where your base is?"


    "..."


    For the more sensitive questions, he was bing more uncooperative. If a kick didn''t make him show me his ce, I only needed to give him more pain.


    First, I went for his right foot. I stepped on it and crushed his foot''s bones into pieces, resulting in his falling.


    "AHHHH!!!!"


    His pained scream could be heard as he rolled to the ground, trying to ease the pain in his feet. I wasn''t finished with it. Instead of going for his left foot, I went for his right arm.


    "STOP!!! I WILL TELL YOU EVERY QUESTION YOU ASK!!!"


    It was a shame that he had given up immediately. Both his right arm and right leg were now in a terrible state. Since he had bepliant again, I helped him recover quickly.


    "Now, where''s your base?"


    "That''s hard to say. I don''t know the exact location."


    Fredrick couldn''t answer that question. He seemed like he was troubled when asking. Suddenly, Fredricks''s head started to explode.


    His head had popped, leaving nothing behind. All the information I wanted to gather had disappeared before my eyes.


    Did these vampires have a conscience not to leak importation information? That was the only usible idea that came to my mind.


    Some vampires in this world still need to be cleaned up. Since it was my fault that they were here, I made my way to get rid of them.

 Chapter 233 Vampire Forum Post

    ?


    [ImTooYoungTooDie: Is our world going to end? These fuckers are ruining everything! Why would they attack our world!?]


    [FukTheBug: The system didn''t tell us about an invasion! Is it bugged? Why are there so many of them?]


    [BigSteve: Did the vampire betray us? There''s no way that the invaders could have this many people!]


    [ChosenVampire69: Hahaha! As the chosen one! I had joined the other side! We, vampires, would rule the world!]


    [BopingYou: @ChosenVampire69. Fuck off! You fuckers would rue the day! Watch as you guys burn in hell!]


    [PineapplePizzaIsAMistake: @ChosenVampire69 You piece of shit! Die in a ditch!]


    [Benedict: @ChosenVampire69 Mods! Please ban this, guys!]


    [GodsMistake: Does that mean Vermillion has also joined the other side? I can''t believe that, man! He looked like a chill guy, but to think he had this hidden side!]


    [MilfCollector: Where''s Charles? We need him to save the day!]


    [IDontJackOff: Fuck! My collection is gone! These vampires are a menace!]


    [GoofyGoober: RIP your collection. Hope it lives well in its next life.]


    [CherriesPopper: Look! Charles has arrived and saved the day! I knew that he would be our savior at times like these!]


    [Tina41203: Our hero!!! I will remember this and always pray for you!!! To me, you''re my god!]


    [MadDongler: Kill these stupid vampires! Do they think they coulde to our world and not take a beating? They should beg us toe to a world like this!]


    [DespairCritic: Look at their fear! I knew Charles was the best! I hope he tortures them to death! These people shouldn''t have it easy!]


    [VroomVroom: Charles gives me the chills. Look at him ughtering all these vampires with ease. At this rate, I might as well think he''s a god.]


    [AMenace: Torture these fuckers! Show them what Earth is made of! Make sure that they will regreting to our world!]


    [DefinitelyNotBright: Wait??? The reason why these vampires came to our world is because of Charles?]


    [NotADoubter: We can''t jump to conclusions. But I don''t know what to think if it was because of him.]


    [Beckoning: Hey! Think of the times he saved us all! These vampires must have gotten some information from Charles and tried to take him down! You can''t entirely me him!]


    [ImJustSayingTheySussy: Don''t you think these vampires look perverted? Some of them have hearts in their eyes, gunning down Charles.]


    [SomeKindOfDegen: Man, I wish I was Charles. Some of them are kind of hot.]


    [UnusuallyLongNameBecauseWhyNot: I''m d you''re not him. Otherwise, our world would have been doomed from the start.]


    [KnucklesMeme: Can Charles defeat all of them? A hundred seems too much, and their power is something our world doesn''t stand a chance against.]


    [BigChungus: It''s unlikely, but we have no choice but to believe in him.]


    [XXXEnjoyer: Charles, crush those invaders! How dare they mess with ournd!]


    [ProactiveInBed: I can''t believe it! Look at those vampires. First, they attacked Charles, and now they''re chained up like cute little puppies. These pieces of shit should stay down and end themselves.]


    [Popo: Wow! How harsh, but I like it.]


    [ToxicRing: Crush them into smithereens! These fuckers need to pay!]


    [Dippy: Is this man even human? The rate at which he is growing is too unfair! At least I could watch these vampires suffer.]


    [ToeSucker: Man, is this even safe to watch? I know these guys deserve a cruel death, but is this even allowed to be avoided?]


    [Utopia: @ToeSucker. Does it even matter at this point? We''re watching it for our survival. We need to know if Charles will fall or prevail. Besides, these things get recorded daily. It''s not hard to find these videos if you search hard enough.]


    [MadDipper: Ouch! Sometimes I worry that Charles would go mad with power. He seems to enjoy beating the shit out of these vampires.]


    [PocketMonster: Can''t me you. There was that one time we thought he would destroy the world. That''s straight-up a stupid idea. He has no benefit in doing so.]


    [GunGoBrrrr: At least Charles is getting all the information out of them. It would be stupid to kill them all without obtaining anything.]


    [PrettyShinyThingHehe: It isn''t as cringy as I thought for a cult name. The Invokers... too bad they have to die.]


    [SomeWeeb: Die? Charles is so cruel! He broke the man''s heart and let him live. He''s now a vegetable!]


    [54676: Where did he go? Please give us a camera angle of him!]


    [Qwertyuiop: A high-tech satellite is so helpful at this time. Charles had teleported to Necropolis in an instant.]


    [SpagettiArms: Can Charles take out all of these monsters? I can''t count that many, but I would say that there are millions! And those betrayers are added to the mix! Seeing them makes me pissed!]


    [WigglyNoodle: Can''t Charles just unleash hell? These vampires mean nothing against an immortal monster.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [CursedToSleep: It''s been a while since he''s done that. I can''t help but have nightmares about them when they ughtered an invader.]


    [ImWet: HOLY SHIT! Did he just freeze all these vampires? We were worried for nothing! These vampires are weaklingspared to him! Earth is probably the safest ce with Charles around.]


    [SanityIsOverrated: Man, I wish I could freeze all these people. Imagine what I could do with that ability.]


    [LookForAMilfOnline: I watched enough degen shit to know where that was going, and I agree with you, my brother.]


    [TooMuchFreeTime: Is he going to kill all of them manually? That seems a little too much. I can''t think that this is a waste of time.]


    [Overjoyed: Well, these bastards deserve it! While it''s tedious, the pain they receive for betraying us is fully deserved.]


    [DoctorCruel: I like how Charles embraces his cruel side. This is why he''s popr. An anti-hero and borderline viin are popr these days.]


    [Precaution: While Charles doesn''t think he''s a hero, even someone else does. But the only downside would be his cruelty.]


    [RipBozoooooo: What a hypocrite! He calls Charles a monster but won''t hesitate to kill five people! Anyone would kill him for that!]


    [Cope: Uh... Is that even possible? Did he just kill all the vampires within seconds? He turns them all into a meat paste... I think I''m going to throw up.]


    [Pepe: I think anyone would be scared for life. He turned the city into a pool of blood.]


    [WheresMyCoke: No one will question how he did this?]


    [Zoomies: Charles probably used his pressure to crush them all. I mean, what else could it be?]


    [Coomer7: Now it''s time for integration!]


    [ScottFreemen: Is that how it really works? Note to self: don''t let vampires go near a pool of blood.]


    [SackOfBalls: This fight looks intense. I might sound like a clown, but will Charles be safe? He had easily handled everything, but this one looks scarily close.]


    [IcecreamMan: Why would the vampire be a king once he captures Charles?]


    [ADilf: Who knows? He''s probably the main character and has some special blood.]


    [SkullEmoji: Skull emoji]


    [BloodMania: Controlling this much blood is unfair! I want to do that too!]


    [Hmmmmmmmm: This vampire seems pretty sus. He seems to be too excited by the prospect of capturing Charles.]


    [ChickenNoodle: What are we worried about? Charles just broke everything down in seconds. His power is too broken! Where''s the system admin?]


    [CrocodileSclong: LOL, the look on Charles''s face is so funny. He probably thought of the gay shit the vampire had said and got mad. I pray that the vampire''s next life will be easy.]


    [IOUIsAScam: Sigh. What''s with this cringy summoning chant? No one does it anymore these days. Watching it hurts my head.]


    [LukaTim: HAHAHA! Not only was it cringy, but the summoning failed! How stupid!]


    [LukaTer: Look at him! How embarrassing. Not only did he fail, but he had the gall to question Charles. Get in line, pleb.]


    [MeatBeater: I learned a lot from Charles. Beat them up when asking questions. That kick must have hurt.]


    [ICantThinkOfAName: Fredrick? That''s a better name than I thought.]


    [PepsiIsBetter: So it was confirmed that these vampires came for Charles. Did a lot of people suffer for nothing because of him?]


    [NuttingAllDay: Shut up, bozo. Without Charles, our world would have been already dead.]


    [SleepingMonster: He can grant immortality? I can see why people would want to capture him. Do you think he will give any of us immortality?]


    [NotAFunctionalBeing: Charles probably won''t. He will give some, but I won''t be surprised if someone abuses that authority.]


    [HotGirlTrisha: If I sleep with Charles, do you think I will get that power?]


    [BeefWellingTon: You''re probably an ugly bitch. Have you seen his lovers? They''re hot!]


    [SomeUnimportantRichGuy: Then how about a gift? What do you think he likes?]


    [MrObvious: He''s rich. Do you see the leaderboard? He''s ranked one. Do you think he needs anything from us, poorbies?]


    [LettersAreHard: Petition for Charles to give me immortality. I will be his ve forever!]


    [RizzLord: Does that mean our world will be the best? I mean, Charles is a freak, eight months in, and his power is something our world can''t do anything against. Imagine him having an infinite lifespan.]


    [DadBeater: What about the vampire? How did he know?]


    [Creampies: Who cares about that? If you know an immortality maker, you obviously would want to see him!]

 Chapter 234 Future

    ?


    [Charles POV]


    A few hours after the vampire attack, I checked on all my employees. The attack was over, and all the vampires that rebelled were naturalized. The public perception of vampires has degraded, and they will probably be treated terribly for a long time.


    "Prince, you look fine. How''s the rest of my people doing?"


    "You should give me a raise. I saved everyone due to my intuition. It''s a must-have for an assassin."


    I paid Prince a million for his work. I never took Prince as a money grubber when I first met him, but it was understandable, considering I was his boss.


    "Just to let you know, your reputation is shaky. There are recordings of you everywhere in the world."


    "There''s no privacy in a world like this. What should I expect?"


    "Not only is your reputation shaky, but you will be approached more for your power. Your power to give immortality is leaked."


    "..."


    I suppose it was only natural for these greedy people to approach me. Prince gave me a greedy look and wanted the same.


    "What? Do you want it? Just say it."


    "As your employee. It would make my job easier."


    Immortality was tempting for those who lived for a short period of time. While Prince wasn''t prideful, asking for more from me was embarrassing. So to hide it, he indirectly asked for it. Since Prince wasn''t annoyed, I gave it to him without reservation.


    "Charles. Before you go back, there''s someone who wants to meet you. She said she knows what you''re looking for."


    Does she know where Constance was being kept? If so, I had to do my best to meet them quickly.


    "Lead the way. I want to get this day over with."


    I treated Prince as my butler; he led the way. I wonder if I will be ckmailed for this information. Thinking about the meeting I would have, many choices could be made.


    And if this were a waste of time, I would ensure the other party suffered something worse than these vampires.


    "Charles, she''s here."


    We arrived at a house and knocked on the door. A woman hade out.


    "Charles, I have been waiting for you. I''m Sasha. It''s nice to meet you."


    Thedy who wanted to meet me introduced herself and greeted me, leading me to the living room. We sat down and began to discuss.


    "So, before we get to your favor, what is it that you know?"


    "Your lover was captured. I know where she is."


    "..."


    Should I take control of her now? There were many suspicious facts about her. The first thing I noticed about her was that she was not a resident of this world.


    Next, she wanted a favor, especiallying from me. There were many people from other worlds, but she wanted it from me.


    There is also the point of hering at a convenient time. I can''t help but think that she had nned this.


    "Fine, what do you want for that information?"


    Instead of ying around with our worlds, I stated her terms. Was I desperate? The answer was yes. Even so, the woman in front of me was my benefactor. Sasha, the person who wanted to do business with me, smiled.


    "My terms are pretty simple. You may not know this, but I''m from the Barum Alliance."


    "..."


    "What''s that?"


    "..."


    "Charles. Those are the invaders you destroyed."


    "Which one?"


    I didn''t remember which attacker that was. Were they the lizardmen or the novice hunter? I didn''t bother to remember since I had easily wiped them out.


    "It''s the group with seven worlds invading."


    Prince said that had me remember who they were. I then looked at Sasha, wondering how she got there. Did she want revenge?


    "You may wonder how I got here, but our world didn''t participate in the war. There were ten worlds in the Barum alliance, but only seven joined. With my ability to see the future, I knew the oue."


    Sasha''s abilities are an upgrade of Reina''s abilities. But how does she know where Constance is? Knowing the future wouldn''t give you the edge to know everything.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The ability to see the future was limited for most people. It''s a power that could ovee fate itself. Agnus had told me about these kinds of powers.


    Most future-sighted people had limited powers. An example would be the power to see a few seconds into the future. These people had the power to gain the advantage in a fight.


    Then we have people who can see glimpses of future events. They won''t have a clear image but must fill in the nks.


    Reina could only see a happy ending, and there was a limit to how much she could see. You get my point. I wonder what limitations Sasha had.


    "So, what''s your reason for telling me that? I don''t see the corrtion."


    "I want the world of Earth to have an alliance with mine. Is that too much to ask?"


    That was doable. We had no alliance. And if Sasha lied, I could quickly get rid of them. She''s asking for more danger if she lies.


    "Very well."


    I had epted her alliance. Now that I had epted it, she had to tell me the information I needed.


    "Now, the information."


    As impatient as I am. I wanted the information now. The quicker I got the information, the faster Constance could be saved.


    "Your love is being kept in the World of the Unknown. It''s a fifth-rank world shrouded in mysteries. For some reason, the system can''t obtain information, and the vampires there have a way to bypass the system."


    "Do you know the way we could enter?"


    "It''s pretty tedious."


    I asked how I could get into the ce, but Sasha sighed deeply when she tried to exin the details.


    "Well, there are many options, but the quickest way is to capture a high-ranking vampire. They will have a device allowing you to go to their base."


    "As for the other option, you''re in luck. There''s a space fissure that opens every five years. That space fissure would lead you directly to the World of the Unknown. In four days, it will open."


    A space fissure? Sounds pretty dangerous. But if it''s me, then I will be able to handle it. She hasn''t told me the location of the ce. I wanted to urge her to hurry.


    "Where would the fissure open?"


    Capturing a vampire would be ideal, but I don''t know any high-ranking ones. Finding them would be a hassle when I had no clue where they were.


    "You''re also in luck with this. The space fissure is in the world of Celestial."


    I felt my mood going up with all the lucking along. The next part ruined my mood, which had been lifted by her words earlier.


    "But there''s a problem. You should know the world of Celestial is a fifth-rank world. The world is as dangerous as it can be."


    "Between the gateway to Hell and the Celestial, a portal will open. Not only will there be gatekeepers, but also people who want to enter. You will also have to fight the people who will defend the space fissure."


    "Is there something else you want?"


    An alliance between our worlds would have significantly benefited her, but I doubt that would be what she wants.


    "When my world is in danger, I want you to give me your full support."


    That was understandable. I owed Sasha a great deal with the information she gave. Sasha must have seen the future to know what she wants.


    "Did your power predict this oue?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m curious, what are your powers'' limitations? You have given me a great deal of information. You don''t need to tell me if you''re ufortable."


    I may need Sasha''s abilities more in the future. That was why this alliance we had benefited both of us.


    "It''s not that great. I needed months to see the full picture. I''m sorry that I couldn''t assist with your lover''s incident. I didn''t register that information until a few hours ago."


    "This situation isn''t your fault. I''m grateful that you have told me everything. I will give you a gift. I hope for the future. I can use your assistance."


    Sasha smiled brightly, seeing that her deal had worked. She had figured it out without telling me what I had given her.


    "I better leave. I have much to prepare."


    "Until next time."


    I left the room with Princeing to my side.


    "Prince. Tell all my visitors that I will be gone. After my return, you will be paid then. I need to go visit Reina."


    After telling Prince his job, he left in a hurry. Before I returned to Celestial, I had to go to Reina. Reina should be with her parents. It''s been a while since I visited them. With my curse, nothing terrible should happen to her family.

 Chapter 235 In Laws

    ?


    [Reina''s POV]


    "Reina, my dear. Your fiancee had defeated all of the monsters. It''s impressive how you hooked up with him. As expected of my daughter."


    I couldn''t help but be flustered by my mother''s self-praise. My father and brother joined in as we began to talk.


    "Reina. How''s Celestial? It''s been a week since you went there, is it a great ce?"


    "It''s much more normal than I thought it would be. There are neighbors I get along with very well. The ce we bought also has a pleasant atmosphere. While it has a nice atmosphere, the ce is never dull."


    I was telling my family, who had asked how I was doing. I could see that they were attentively listening.


    "Then how''s your rtionship with Charles? Are you both getting married any time soon?"


    "If we were going to get married, he would do it in a year."


    "I''m so happy for you!"


    "Congrats, little sis."


    Hearing how supportive my family was, my heart felt warm. I then looked at Tristan and wondered if his mental state was eptable. Having to die twice and return was something no one, but my brother had achieved in this world. If you think about it, it was a unique achievement.


    "Thank you all for your blessing."


    "We should leave. The crisis is over."


    Being stuck underground was ufortable. We have avoided the cmity, and outside should now be safe.


    "I wonder if our staffs are fine. It would be terrible if we had to rece them."


    Getting a bunch of new workers did seem like a hassle. Let''s hope that not many of the family''s employees were harmed.


    "Yo!"


    Leaving our bunker, I saw Charles waiting outside for us. Seeing him unharmed brought a smile to my face. I knew he was powerful, but there was still some concern knowing that he had to fight an unknown enemy.


    "Did you find Constance''s location?"


    "I know where she is. But it will take a few days before I can get to her."


    It was great that Constance''s location was found. I wonder how she was holding up. Before I could say even more, my mother interrupted.


    "Charles, is it true? That you''re going to marry in a year from now?"


    I saw Charles overwhelmed by my mother''s enthusiasm. I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight of them being ufortable.


    "Yes, I did say that."


    "Great! You don''t mind if I make some ns, do you?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Mom, do you mind if I talk to Charles briefly? He seems like he has something to talk about."


    Even when Charles tried his best to be patient, I could see his breaking point. Before he got antsy, I told my mother to stop.


    "It''s okay. Everyone can hear about it. I will be busy for the week. I won''t be home much, so please do spend your time with your family."


    "Do you need me to help?"


    "No. The ce I will be going will be too dangerous. I won''t have time to watch over anyone."


    I wanted to protest, but deep down in my heart, I knew I would only be a hindrance. Charles kissed me on the lips, attempting to cheer us up.


    "Before you leave, could you give your immortality to my family? I don''t want Tristan to die for the third time."


    "Hey! I heard that!"


    Everyone chuckled at Tristan''s protest. It was weird how we got over his death so quickly. But what mattered, in the end, was that everyone was safe. Charles has done that and apologized.


    "Sorry for leaving so early, but I have some important business I have to do. Tristan, Jennifer, and Matthew, I will visit you back in a week."


    "Don''t worry about it. We have all the time we need."


    "Goodbye."


    And just like that, Charles left. There was a bit of loneliness when he was gone, but when I turned back to my family, the loneliness filled up a little.


    "Reina, let''s catch up on everything."


    Sensing how I felt, my mother weed me with her warmest wee. Spending time with my family for a while had a refreshing taste.


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    Jennifer was too excitable for romance-rted topics. Facing something out of my element had me exhausted.


    It hurts to say this, but anyoneing with me would be a hindrance. I left Reina here with her family, allowing them to catch up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When you think of it, it''s like a husband going to war for his wife. Did I just give myself a death g? No, that wouldn''t happen. I needed to prepare.


    Returning to the Celestial world was easier, considering I already had a residence there. Before I did anything else, I met with all the girls living in this house.


    After I called Nene, Courtney, Rose, and ire, they arrived in the living room, confused about why I called them.


    "Master, is there something wrong?"


    "I don''t know if you know this, but Constance has been kidnapped."


    Some of the girls hadn''t noticed this. Rose asked out of concern, seeing Reina and Constance weren''t there.


    "She got kidnapped?"


    "Yes."


    "Then is Reina also kidnapped?"


    "No. I told her to spend her time with her family."


    Before anyone here got the wrong idea about Reina''s absence, I rified what she was doing.


    "I have found Constance''s location, but it will take me a week to have her return. I''m telling you this because I will be busy for the week."


    "Master~! Can I help~?"


    "Sorry, but this mission is too dangerous. I can''t look out for anyone. I will be going to an enemy world that is a fifth rank world."


    Nene had asked whether they could help. I couldn''t risk anyone else being captured under my watch. Those who wanted to help looked dejected once I rejected their assistance.


    "Don''t look so down; before I leave. I will satisfy your desire."


    While this wasn''t the time, I did my best to make these girls happy. I took them to bed and exhausted all their energy.


    ~


    Having to finish making all of them go to sleep, I left the house and went to the library. The library should have all kinds of information.


    "Excuse me, but do you know where I could get a universal map of this world?"


    I needed to find the location first. I didn''t want to waste any time, so I asked the librarian for an answer.


    "I have one on me. Do you want to take it out?"


    "No, I just want to take a nce."


    "Here. Return it to me after you are finished."


    It was pretty nice of him to give me the map. He seemed pretty busy, so I didn''t interrupt him any further.


    I sat down at a table and looked at the world''s map. The map gave me a general idea of how big the world is.


    Considering its size, I wouldn''t be surprised if some of these ces changed. There''s no telling how big the world is.


    Looking at all the ces, I couldn''t find the gateway to Hell. This map didn''t have much detail. I returned it after I finished looking.


    "I know this is weird to ask, but do you know where the gate to Hell is?"


    "Are you nning on entering that ce? I suggest you don''t."


    It''s great that someone was worried about me, but now was not the time.


    "I don''t n on entering. I was just curious where it could be located. I didn''t see it on the map."


    "Sigh... To get there, you would have to take Destiny Road. Destiny Road is a gateway that connects to most fifth-rank worlds."


    That information blew my mind. I could now see why Sasha said it was dangerous. Only those strong enough would go to Destiny Road.


    "Then how do I get to Destiny Road? That also wasn''t included in the map."


    "There are a bunch of teleportation scrolls that allow you to go there. Let me tell you this. It leaves me with a bad taste to let someone go to their death. And now that I told you how to get there, it would make me somewhat responsible. Take this."


    The librarian handed me an artifact. It was an essential protective barrier. It was a one-time use but applicable in certain situations.


    "I didn''t take you for someone to do something like this. We''re practically strangers."


    "Like I said, leading someone to die leaves a bad taste. This isn''t much anyway."


    "Thank you. I''m Charles."


    Meeting an old man this nice was rare. I took the artifact and introduced myself.


    "I will tell it to you when youe back alive."


    He said nothing else and returned to his work. I also had to find a teleportation scroll connecting to Destiny Road.


    Since I had no reason to stay here, I left the library and went around town to search for everything I needed.

 Chapter 236 Help From An Angel

    ?


    "Do you sell teleportation scrolls that lead to Destiny Road?"


    "No."


    "Do you sell teleportation scrolls that lead to Destiny Road?"


    "No."


    "Do you sell teleportation scrolls that lead to Destiny Road?"


    "No."


    "..."


    I asked multiple stores, but none of them sold a teleportation scroll. They were sold out, and I couldn''t help but curse my luck.


    I sat down on a nearby bench and sighed. Should I go to a different town? Or try to ckmail any rich person I see?


    That was the only way I could see myself finding a teleportation scroll, but the risk came along with it. Before I could do something stupid, someone called out to me.


    "Hey, I heard you''re looking for a teleportation scroll to Destiny Road. I have an offer; are you interested in it?"


    What appeared before me was an angel. No, I meant what I said¡ªthe girl before me had silver hair and bright yellow eyes. Her wings and halo were quite eye-catching.


    "If it isn''t anything too stern, then I hear you out."


    "Well... The request is prettyplex. But you might as well hear it."


    "In four days, a space fissure would open. The reason why you want to go there is because of that fissure, correct?"


    Was it that obvious? I nodded, confirming what she said. There was no reason to lie, as that might result in me messing up this opportunity.


    "What I want for you is to assist me in entering."


    "Why me? There are many peoplepetent enough. You don''t even know who I am."


    "Let''s just say intuition ys a big part in it. What I say may sound ridiculous, but I trust my intuition."


    Looking at the angel, I couldn''t tell if she was highly confident or stupid. In the end, it doesn''t matter. The angel in front gave me a chance.


    "So you want to enter the fissure?"


    "And I feel like you have some kind of power to keep me safe."


    "Is that all is needed?"


    She gave me a gentle nod. I then came to a realization, what made this part hard? For me, surviving the fissure should be the easiest part.


    "I know this iste, but could I ask for your name?"


    "Ah. I''m Joanne. An explorer enthusiast!"


    Explorer? I never expected an angel to be an explorer. Looking at her, she didn''t have that look of being an explorer. She was more like a yful caretaker.


    "Since I said my name. What''s yours?"


    "Charles."


    "Do you do anything in particr?"


    When Joanne asked, nothing came to mind. All of my answers were bound to be terrible in one way or another.


    "Me? I''m someone who does stuff on a whim. I rarely decide on what to do."


    "Then, did something happen for you to want a teleportation scroll?"


    "Yes. This is an exception, but I thank you for your help."


    I quickly skipped over my reason for being in the world of the Unknown. Joanne shook her head and gave a bright smile.


    "You''re also helping me. There''s no need for an excessive thank you."


    "Since you''re going to help me, could I have your contact information?" It won''t be funny when you aren''t there when it is time."


    What she said was correct. I could have put a tracker on her, but I decided against it, as it would seem weird if she found out.


    "Charles, was it? Since we''re going to Destiny Road together, why don''t we visit a ce together?"


    "Sure."


    I had already tired out the girls. I had no reason toe back immediately after bidding them farewell.


    "Then do you have a ce in mind? I''m not well versed around these parts."


    The market here was vastly different from the one I usually go to. I had already gone everywhere to my usual ce and found nothing.


    "I don''t know much about this ce. I had onlye here to rest for a few days. Why don''t we go around together."


    With that decided, Joanne and I walked around the town. Joanne walked happily, observing everything in sight.


    "Joanne. Do you mind if I ask a question?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Go ahead. I will answer anything I can."


    Earlier, I had wondered what the hard part of my assistance was. Since we were now taking a stroll, I might as well ask.


    "You said the task isplex. Which part of it was it?"


    "Do you know the chances of survival when being sucked into a space fissure?"


    I shook my head, telling her I didn''t know. Joanne gave me a sad smile as she told me about the chances.


    "Less than one percent is confirmed to survive. And that''s from entering the fissure alone. The space fissure will shred apart anyone thates close to it. And once you enter it, mental and physical damage will be applied. Even those at the top would have to be careful of it."


    Wow. The chances didn''t look good for those who weren''t prepared. I had no problems with my overpowered abilities.


    "You have too much trust in me. If it was as hard as you describe it, then why are you willing to take so much risk?"


    She said her intuition had led her to me earlier, but for you to rely this much on intuition meant that she was always urate in her guess.


    "As an explorer, having a strong intuition is a must. You wouldn''t survive a minute if you couldn''t decide on your path."


    "I heard many people try to enter the fissure. If the chances are low, why are there so many people trying to enter?"


    The way I see it, only people who were either confident or suicidal would try to enter this fissure.


    "Did you know? The fissure is a treasure trove. Those that return will either gain strength or wealth. And as an explorer, it''s not too hard to figure out what I want, is it?"


    If she ims to be what she is, her objective should be exploring the unknown. It was obvious that I didn''t know much about the ce except that it was where Constance was held.


    "Then, can you tell me everything about the ce?"


    "Let''s see..."


    Joanne stood still and collected her thoughts.


    "What I know about the world of the Unknown isn''t much, but it should be plenty enough."


    "Inside the unknown, you will find yourself in a shrouded fog. Most monsters there are mystical beings such as ghosts, dark spirits, and undead."


    "Those who don''t die from the fissure would have to struggle in a ce like this. If you can''t heal from the fissure, then there was no point in entering."


    I listened to what she said and learned something about the ce where we were going to go. If most negative creatures were active in the world of the unknown, my power there would be at its peak.


    "There are those that go in the fissure hoping to be lucky, but I doubt you can survive due to luck."


    "That''s all I know about it. I hope our adventure will be exciting!"


    "We''re going to travel together?"


    "Are we not?"


    Joanne looked shocked when I asked her that. Her mood had dropped significantly, seeing that we probably would not travel together.


    "It''s not that I don''t like you, but I have something important I have to do."


    "Important? Do you mind if I follow? It''s not like I have a path in the unknown."


    "I''m doing something dangerous. Youing might be the cause of your death."


    "The ce where we are going is already dangerous. You don''t mind morepany, don''t you?"


    What she said was correct, but with what I was doing, I wouldn''t be surprised if something went wrong.


    "I may not look like it, but I''m pretty strong. You might need an extra pair of hands."


    Why was I hesitating? While I will feel bad if she dies helping me find Constance. I needed to prioritize finding Constance by any means.


    "Since you insist, I won''t tell you to stop."


    Joanne smiled brightly, seeing that I had epted to be her travelpanion. She hugged me tightly in public, which got us some nces along the way.


    "Joanne, please stop. You''re gathering attention toward us."


    "Sorry about that, but I got over-excited. Now that I''m going to follow you, do you mind telling me what you hope to find in the unknown?"


    "My lover."


    A surprised expression came from Joanne. She closed her eyes and nodded before speaking.


    "Are you sure your lover is there?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I hope we can find her."


    Joanne had gotten toofortable with me in this short time. She prayed for my sess, which I appreciated from her.


    Hearing how dangerous the unknown was, I wondered if Constance''s sanity would be intact. What I do know is that my anger toward the vampire will continue to burn. They better hope they can run away from me as fast as possible.

 Chapter 237 Destiny Road (Part I)

    ?


    Three days have passed since I met with Joanne. Before I left, I spent most of the time with Joanne or the girls.


    Joanne and I had gone to an adventurer''s shop and bought any tools that would be useful for this rescue mission.


    "Charles. Are you ready?"


    Joanne had already handed me a teleportation scroll to Destiny Road. There was still a day left before the fissure opened, but it was better for us to leave early.


    "Yeah, any time."


    We used our teleportation scroll to get to Destiny Road without issues on either side. After being teleported, Joanne was to my right.


    Destiny Road had a mesmerizing view. From where we were, it looked like we were in space. I wonder if those small lights are stars. I could see why it was called Destiny Road.


    "Surprised? I was the same for my first viewing experience."


    Joanne had made mee back to reality. Other than the view, I could see a horde of people. Many dangerous beings were sitting around.


    "Our destination is there. Everyone there is a bit antsy, wouldn''t you say?"


    The way she worded it made it sound like everyone here was nervous. While some of them were, most people were waiting for something.


    Hundreds of people were waiting at the exact spot. The gateways to hell and the gateway to the Celestial were surprisingly close.


    "Do you think a fight here would start?"


    With how shaky the atmosphere here was, I wouldn''t be surprised if anyone snapped. Joanne could only give me a wry smile, hearing what I said.


    You can''t me me for asking that. Everyone was observing everyone to scout our capabilities.


    While waiting for the fissure to open, more and more people began to appear. There was a particr group of people that stood out from the rest. Joanne and at least half of the people here realized this.


    "Do you know them? They cut above the rest."


    "They''re pretty famous for adventures. It''s hard not to know them when you''re in this scene."


    "Who are they?"


    Since they gave off a unique aura, it was hard not to ask. For some reason, Joanne smiled when I asked the question.


    "They''re a group called re. All five of theme from the red dragon race. It''s rare to see a group of dragons banding together, but that makes them someone you wouldn''t want to mess with."


    A group of dragons as adventurers was something I wouldn''t have expected. They are currently the strongest group of people. Each was near Agnus'' power but on a slightly lower scale.


    "Anyways, they aren''t hostile to everyone in sight. So you shouldn''t be worried about them attacking on sight."


    "Besides, they have enough people envying them to worry about us. I heard that their haters are a bit too much."


    With fame came annoyance. While I had haters, no one was crazy enough to mess with me. I won''t be surprised if someone decides to screw with them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Look. It''s the army."


    Suddenly, the number of people around here doubled. A group of people wearing an armored logo appeared before us.


    "Men, listen up! This mission here is vital. Be sure to listen to every one of mymands. Any defectors will be immediately executed along with their families. And anyone else who gets in our way won''t be spared!"


    "Do they have to say that in public?"


    Themander of the army had an obnoxious aura around him. He tried his best to intimidate everyone with his numbers, but it backfired, and he earned the hostility of everyone.


    "It can''t be helped. All we need to do is avoid them."


    "Joanne, do you think all of them could survive the fissure? They must be rich to set up an army."


    I had intentionally raised my voice. While they could have had the numbers for better odds, those who weren''t guaranteed survival looked at the army. One of these soldiers must have an item to protect them from the fissure.


    The hostility they gained from the masses had already started because of themander''s loud mouth. And with my instigation, there was more reason to take the army out.


    I had worsened the mood around the ce, but no one cared about me. I was just one dude that didn''t have any fame in a ce like this.


    Anyway, the soldiers were now on full alert. Anyone here could attack without a second thought. There was still a day left before the fissure arrived.


    "Charles. Don''t do anything to cause trouble. A fight here could cause us trouble."


    For the first time, I saw Joanne angry. While it was only a small one, it was still my first time seeing it.


    "Sorry, but themander pisses me off. I can''t help but throw them under the bus."


    "I get it, but more trouble wouldn''t do us any good if you want to find your lover."


    What I hate about it is that Joanne said it was correct. I apologize sincerely if I get her back in a better mood. It was surprisingly nerve-racking to see her angry.


    "You''re right. I''m sorry."


    "As long as you learn. How about you talk about your lover to make it up to me? I''m curious to see what she''s like."


    "I have six, but I assume you want to know about the kidnapped one."


    "You''re joking, right?"


    "Nope. As serious as I could be."


    Joanne''s expression was funny. To think of it, I had never told her that I had six. Her mouth was wide open, unsure of what to say.


    "I didn''t take you for that type of person. I have to watch out for you when we enter the wilderness together."


    I couldn''t tell whether she was joking or not. Well, I wasn''t here to pick anyone up, but when you look at her, she does have her own charm. But let''s talk about that another day.

 Chapter 238 Destiny Road (Part II)

    ?


    "Can I ask how old you are?"


    "Eighteen."


    "To think you already have six lovers at such a young age."


    "Kid. To think you would have that much drive in ya."


    When Joanne started to interrogate me, an old man joined our conversation. The old man was a man that could be seen anywhere else. He had a drink on him but was sober.


    "I like you. How about it? A story wouldn''t be too hard to ask for."


    The old man was the most chill person I had ever seen. One will think he is stoned, but he ispletely fine.


    Joanne was interested in what I had to say. With this random old man urging me to tell about the girls I was with, I might as well do so to pass the time.


    "Constance. That is the person I am trying to find."


    When I mentioned that I was trying to find Constance, the old man didn''t know what I was talking about. I wouldn''t go into detail, as I didn''t know him well.


    "She is a beautiful woman who is stacked."


    "Stacked?"


    Joanne didn''t know what I was talking about, as she probably thought of something weird as she had a strange expression on her face. The old one had a perverted face and knew what I meant.


    "Yes, very stacked. And to make it better, she''s a nun."


    "Kid!!! You''re a true man! I heard that they''re wild in bed."


    "You''re not wrong. Constance is someone who normally has a stoic expression. When I bedded her for a month straight, she gave the sexiest expression yet."


    "I''m so jealous!!!"


    Our passion leaked out, and everyone looked at me weirdly. I had exined my sex life, which had gotten people to stare at me with many emotions toe. A group of men appreciated my talk and gave me the thumbs up.


    As for the old man and me, I knew we had formed a new friendship. Joanne, on the other hand, was flustered by our conversation. She didn''t know what I meant earlier but figured it out once she had enough context.


    "Charles, switch the topic!"


    "Fine. Anyway, Constance is someone who likes to keep her thoughts to herself. Despite her hard expression, she''s someone that would help anyone in need."


    "She sounds like a wonderful person."


    "And that''s why I got to find her."


    While I wasn''t trying to be cryptic, the old man had finally realized what I wanted to do. He was confused about why Constance would be in the unknown, so he questioned it.


    "Are you sure your lover is in the unknown? I find that unlikely."


    "I had a fortune teller tell me where the location of Constance is."


    "And you don''t think you got cheated?"


    "That''s not possible. The person who has done this fortune-telling needs me for the foreseeable future. The risk is too high for her to lie to me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Besides, I used my skills on Sasha. She may or may not know this, but I used a curse to make her tell the truth.


    "Do you know how your lover got into the unknown?"


    "A vampire had kidnapped her."


    "Those bloodsuckers? Nothing everes when dealing with those people. Your lover will be lucky if she wasn''t harmed by these people."


    The old man didn''t have an excellent opinion of them. The same could be said about me. Who would have thought that a group of people could change my perception of a race? As racist as it was, I couldn''t help but want to destroy them¡ªwho told them to be cultists anyway?


    "In the unknown, I heard there''s a cult. Are you nning to fight them? It won''t be pretty if you do so."


    I didn''t know how many enemies I needed to destroy in the unknown. But one thing is sure: there will be blood, and much of it.


    "I have to. I won''t let go of what''s mine."


    "Kid, I sense your eagerness. I won''t stop you. It will be a pity if you die too early."


    "You shouldn''t worry about Charles. I feel like he could do it."


    Joanne''s unfounded confidence in me was highly appreciated. However, it was still odd that she could do so.


    "Did you seduce this angel too?"


    I then stared at Joanne, which caused her to be flustered. Was she infatuated with me? It could be from the embarrassment that the old man caused.


    "Old man, don''t tease her; she and I met only a few days ago."


    My argument didn''t help when I considered Courtney. When you think about it, it was on the spur of the moment. I do know that I don''t regret it and would do it again if I had to.


    "Old man, what''s your name? Ever since you came along, the discussion has gotten weird."


    "Old? For an angel to say that to me. Hahahaha! Since you asked, I''m Greg."


    Greg was a human with gray hair. His age had already changed his hair, but he had more than enough vigor for someone his age.


    "I''m not old! I''m still in my prime."


    "You could still be thousands years old and be in your prime."


    Greg got her there. I doubt anyone could stay calm after being talked to like that. Joanne red at Greg and looked away.


    I was impressed to see Joanne''s self-control. If I were her, I totally would have destroyed Greg.


    "Look. I can sense a battle about to brew."


    Before these two made it awkward between us, I told them about the situation nearby. Some people took my words into ount and decided to join the army.


    "Do you think we''ll let you guys cause us any trouble? Men attack that group! Show them that we''re not to be messed with!"


    Themander had dered the first attack. Those nearest to the army were dered to be the target. I don''t n to intervene, but watching them fight should be interesting. I can''t wait to see what these people here can do.

 Chapter 239 Destiny Road (Part III)

    ?


    They were putting theirmander''s words into action. The army made the first move, and a fierce battle began. No one here should be weak. After all, everyone here ns to enter the unknown.


    The army began to blitz through with magic. Much mana was poured, and those nearby were in the crossfire.


    "Charles! We should run."


    "Why? It''s getting interesting. I won''t be harmed."


    Unless someone here could cancel my abilities, I was unkible. And I meant it literally. Physical death, death rting to souls, and erasure were useless. I had ignored the words of both Greg and Joanne.


    "See the might of our army? I dare anyone else toe forward."


    As arrogant as themander was, he had obliterated the small group. Using hundreds of men to fire off mana was something almost no one here could stop. Even I wouldn''t be able to stop it alone with my powers. I may havee unscathed, but I couldn''t destroy it.


    "It''s a shame, the fight''s already over."


    After the quick blitz, the battle was already over. I was disappointed that it ended this early, but with no one left, it couldn''t be helped that the army had stopped.


    "Kid, I must say, you''re pretty insane."


    "Insane? That level of attack wouldn''t even harm me. I''m much stronger than I look."


    "Fucking monsters."


    Both Joanne and Greg could tell that I wasn''t lying. Hearing what anyone was saying wasn''t hard in a tight space like this.


    "It looks like we haven''t spread our influence enough."


    Sheesh, I wasn''t speaking loudly, but themander could hear my words. Well, it looked like I was the next target.


    "Do you two want to stay? I promise you two won''t be harmed."


    "That''s a bold statement, kid, but I like your attitude."


    "I have decided to travel with you. So leaving will give me a bad taste."


    These two had decided to stay with me. How brave! Not anyone could do this, but this was part of a higher level of people.


    The old man took a greatsword while Joanne took out a staff. We would make a great party if we were in an RPG game.


    "Men! Once more! Do your thing!"


    "I take it you have a n for this!"


    "I do."


    Why should I worry about an attack that won''t harm me? Now that I think about it, the gateway to hell is near. Does that mean my power would increase if I used it here?


    "Brat! It''s time to do something now!"


    "I already have it taken care of."


    Once I began summoning a creature, almost everyone froze in fear. Without a doubt, this was the most powerful being that I had summoned yet.


    "Zahahahaha!!! I''m finally free! Who is my contractor?"


    "Me!!!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I shouted it out before anyone else would. The demon looked at me and gave me a burst ofughter out of joy.


    "It would seem that it''s true. I''m Zangrif, a great being from hell. As my contractor, what is your wish? Kill those armor-suited people. They''re a nuisance."


    "Very well."


    "Men! What are you doing!!! Attack!"


    Zangrif''s appearance had disturbed everyone in the room. His appearance slowed down the magic as they were distracted by the powering out of him.


    "It''s been a long time since I feasted on a fresh mortal."


    Zangrif was fifteen feet tall. He had darkish red skin and crab ws for his six arms. While he had human legs, it wasn''t as creepy as I thought.


    The demon had made his first move. His ws had snapped all the soldier''s body in half, and seeing him devour them was a sight to behold.


    "Can you make the scene less disturbing?"


    Joanne and the rest felt disgusted by the sight of someone being eaten. What made it even worse was the crude way of doing so. The demon was sttered in blood, and almost everyone being attacked panicked.


    "I mean, what''s the point of asking him now? He''s pretty close to finishing it."


    Zangrif had easily defeated the army. None could harm the demon, even if they fired hundreds of magic spells.


    Demons from hell were at a higher level than the mobs I summoned. They were more intelligent and more potent in magic and physical strength. There were some with special abilities like mine.


    "Contractor. I would like to offer you a deal."


    Zangrif returned with a bloody mess. Once he returned, he wanted to make a deal. I wonder what he wanted.


    "Sure. Go ahead and ask."


    "Sign a contract with me. Hell is a boring ce. I want to see the world more. You can summon me any time for any foe you will face."


    So Zangrif is a free bodyguard. There is no reason not to ept him as long as he can''t harm anyone.


    "In the condition of not hurting anyone, I tell you not to. I have no reason to object."


    "Prefect. Sign this, and our contract will be fulfilled."


    Using my blood, I cut my whole finger and signed it. The wound had instantly regenerated, which had grown my finger back.


    "Oh! Contractor, our deal is now done. It''s a shame that I have to leave. Summon me whenever you can."


    And just like that, Zangrif had left. The location of the fissure had calmed down, with everyone staring at me. In just one move, I became a celebrity, well, in a notorious way.


    "Charles. Is your finger doing well???"


    "It''s fine."


    I showed her my hand, which was unharmed.


    "Kid. You''re now the center of attention. I got to say. You''re a monster as much as I thought you were."


    Greg wasn''t even scared when he said that. Instead, heughed like it was a good thing. What a weirdo. I guess it wasn''t wrong to say that the longer you live, the stranger you be. Anyways we were in two hours within Destiny Road and the ce had around gotten lively.

 Chapter 240 Destiny Road (Part III)

    ?


    "..."


    Standing before me were five redheads. These five red at me, causing the tense atmosphere to be even more intense.


    "Did you need to kill all those soldiers?"


    "No. But most people here would thank me for it."


    Zangrif didn''t take the soldier''s storage. Those who weren''t confident in their ability to survive had stolen their loot, which was pretty hical when I did it myself.


    And what I said was right. Everyone cheered for me when the soldiers died. Themander was an ass, and the soldiers had a lot of loot.


    "If you survive the unknown, you will be marked as a criminal by the Vermonts."


    They left and returned to their corners. By the sound of it, the Vermonts sounded important.


    "Joanne, do you know the Vermonts?"


    "Kid. They''re a family that is known widely. Now that you killed their soldiers, you will be their enemy."


    Instead of Joanne, the old man spoke in her ce. So it is a family with massive influence. I can deal with a family.


    "Is that so? If I kill everyone here, will they notice?"


    "Kid! Stop with your jokes!"


    I wasn''t joking, but I will let it slide. The spines of some people chilled hearing my words. I made a slight chuckle looking at everyone''s expression.


    "Besides, silencing everyone here wouldn''t work. They have a tracker of who killed their people."


    "But I haven''t killed them. The demon did."


    "You''re right. Then the only way someone will know is if they snitch."


    "Stop joking. You are going to cause more fights with your attitude."


    For an explorer, Joanne sure wasn''t bloodthirsty. You would think that she would like to see an exciting battle.


    "Fine, fine."


    After stopping our antics, the three of us waited for hours. There was no action, and it became boring with everyone waiting for the fissure.


    "Old man. What''s your reason foring into the unknown?"


    What I asked was a harmless question. I wanted to find Constance, while Joanne wanted to explore. I didn''t know the old man''s reason.


    "Reason? It''s simple. I''m here for the riches. I will retire after this expedition."


    That was a simple reason. Retirement? I could retire millions of times at my age.


    "Do you have a wife or a child?"


    Joanne had asked Greg a question for the first time. She had been ignoring him for his pervy remarks but was curious about Greg''s personal life.


    "A wife? We parted ways. I have a child and a granddaughter. They keep mepany when I''m lonely. I n to spend my remaining time with them after this. I have already left everything to them just in case I pass away."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Hearing Greg''s story made us empathic toward his family. Greg had already resigned himself to death bying here.


    It was no wonder why he stood by my side without hesitation. I can respect a man who has this much resolve. Hearing Greg''s story, we became idle for the whole day.


    Ten hours had passed, and something had finally happened. Unlike the five redheads, a new group attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Gramps, do you know them?"


    After ten hours of talking, I had gotten closer to Greg. With agees knowledge. Joanne hasn''t told me her age, but it just felt right to ask Gramps.


    "I felt you had terrible thoughts toward me."


    "..."


    "You must be imagining it."


    What sharp womanly instincts! I could deny my thoughts, but that would only work for so long.


    "They''re from the Lance family. The Lance family is well known for its strict attitude. Due to their talent andpetence, they have always produced many talents in their family. Even the Vermonts don''te close to them."


    The Lance family had fifty members. While all of them weren''t insanely strong, there were three particrs that you needed to watch out for.


    First was the apparent old man. He seemed like the butler of the family. The butler stood firm and tall; his gaze could pierce through anyone''s soul.


    Then we have a person who seems to be the same age as me. I can''t help but stare at him, not because of his looks but because of his abilities. I sense that our physical powers are simr. Once I stared long enough, he looked at me back.


    He had purple hair and bright purple eyes that could charm any girl. His fashion was pretty old, probably due to his family''s influence.


    As for the final person, it was a woman who was a bit older than the purple-haired man. I would assume that she was the older sister considering their simr appearances. Like her brother, she wore a traditional ck dress that was rarely seen.


    "We should expect more prominent families and more dangerous people toe now. We don''t know when the fissure will open, but it should be here in another twelve hours."


    We don''t know how long until the fissure will open, but what Gramps said was right. I don''t know if arrivingter was a trend for stronger people, but it seems it was the case.


    "Joanne, old man. Are you hungry? I got food."


    Surprisingly, Rose had picked up cooking. She took her role as a maid seriously and cooked me some food. I had a month''s worth of meals, so I shared them with these two.


    "Food? I haven''t eaten in a while, so why not?"


    "You should know that none of us needs to eat."


    "But it''s great for passing the time."


    I opened my packed meal and started to look at the content. Rose had made me a sandwich with premium ingredients. Joanne had picked one up while the old man stared.


    "Wow, it''s delicious. Who made it?"


    "One of my lovers. And she''s a maid."


    "Why didn''t you say so? Don''t mind me taking one."


    After Greg heard the term maid, he decided to pick one up. I pped his hand away. Since he was like that, he didn''t deserve any of Rose''s cooking.

 Chapter 241 Destiny Road (Part IV)

    ?


    "The main cast has arrived."


    Greg muttered as we saw a new group appear. Another ten hours had passed, and it was almost time for the fissure to open.


    This group was even grander than the Lance family. They had a thousand mene over, surprising most of the people.


    "I didn''t think a Nova woulde."


    "Nova?"


    Gramps and Joanne gave me an annoyed expression when I was clueless about them. What I do know about them is that they were formidable. Even Agnus would be unable to beat their best in a fight.


    "The title Nova is a title only given to those whoplete the ten main gods challenge. I heard that fewer than ten hadpleted them."


    "Ten main gods?"


    I knew Icked much information, but I didn''t think Icked this much. Greg and Joanne exined them to me.


    "Did you live under a rock? Everyone knows of them."


    "Charles. The ten main gods are said to be the ones who support the system. Most of the system includes their title."


    "The angel''s right. First, we have the god of wisdom, which ranks your intellect. If you have noticed, most gods are part of this system. Some gods, such as the God of Order, won''t be noticeable. You get the point, right? These gods are part of the system, so being given a title by them is almost never done."


    No wonder I felt the man could p Agnus in the face and get away from it. Seeing a person called "Nova," I can''t help but wonder what a person of his caliber could do.


    I would assume the strongest person in the group would be called "Nova." The titled person was a middle-aged man who had an intimidating aura. He didn''t have a  scary face. Instead, it looked rtively normal.


    They brought in about the same amount of people from the Lance family, and I couldn''t help but be amazed by the difference in overall strength. Even the Lance family could see this difference.


    "Hey, brat. I know you''re a monster, but don''t get any ideas about him. I don''t want to make an enemy out of a Nova. Not only are they strong, but their influence is something everyone wants to get involved in."


    "The old pervert is right. You need to focus on your objective."


    The two of them treated me like a kid without self-control. I wasn''t stupid enough to mess with someone who could kill me. Agnus had a way, so a person stronger than him should also have the same.


    "You two treat me like I''m an idiot. I don''t mess with anyone who could kill me. I only mess with people that deserve to be messed with."


    "I wonder which parents raised you up like this."


    That''s messed up. I gave Gramps a jab on his sides, which caused him to feel immense pain.


    "What was that for?"


    "Your previous words pissed me off."


    "What? Do you love your parents or something?"


    This time, I went harder. I kicked him in the face, which would usually kill someone in my world. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Fuck! I thought I was going to die!"


    "Then die!"


    I don''t think I have gotten over people mentioning my parents. No one dared to say those words to my face. While I was furious, I wouldn''t allow the old man to die. His injuries had recovered instantly.


    "Shit... Did you have shitty parents or something?"


    "..."


    There was nothing to say when I had already expressed my feelings. Joanne gave me a look of pity while Greg apologized in his own way.


    While I already had some fame due to my earlier escapades, this one had gained me more attention from the Lance family and the Nova. Other families had appeared, but I couldn''t be bothered to remember them all.


    It wasn''t until six hourster that the area we were in on Destiny Road changed. Everyone knew what was about to happen.


    "Joanne! Old man, hold on to me!"


    The best way to enter together was to hold onto one another. I don''t know if the old man would travel with us, but it was better to be prepared just in case.


    "Look, it''s the fissure."


    A crack in space had already opened, and it was sucking in everything near it. Some had already lost their limbs, while the unlucky had already been killed.


    To enter the unknown, we have to enter the crack. The fissure was the most dangerous ce, yet it was everyone''s objective.


    "Brat! I n to enter alone! It''s time for me to go."


    After saying those words to me, he ran into the space crack and entered. I didn''t have to worry about Greg''s safety; I had already made him partially immortal.


    The Nova and Lance families weren''t too worried about the damages done by the crack. They stood still, waiting for something to happen.


    "Charles. What should we do?"


    Joanne had given me full leadership. I wasn''t sure what was on her mind, but since Greg had already jumped in, it was time for us to do the same.


    "Wait!!!"


    Without giving Joanne any time to react, we jumped into the fissure. Fuck! I could see why people would go crazy entering the fissure. Once inside, anyone would have a seizure upon looking at the sight.


    Images have started to appear randomly and gue our minds. My abilities can''t nullify them, as they weren''t anything negative. They were just images that appeared in a quick session. I don''t think our minds couldprehend anything happening.


    Luckily, it was only the mental damage that had affected us. The space that was tearing our bodies apart was rendered useless as my ability was in effect.


    "Joanne... Are you okay..?"


    We had gotten out of the fissure, and I started to puke. Joanne was frozen, hugging me like a bear. She had passed out unconsciously while holding me. From the looks of it, I need to wake her up now.

 Chapter 242 Unknown (Part I)

    ?


    "Joanne. Wake up!!!"


    Monsters of the unknown already surround us. The unknown was a dark ce filled with negative energy, as I thought. Filled with a gloomy atmosphere and covered in fog, it was hard to tell whaty ahead.


    The system that everyone usually had was gone. This world was different from the one in which I usually was. I also learned that the system didn''t bind our skills. It would be good news if the system were to copse one day.


    "Joanne. I''m going to grope you if you don''t wake up!"


    Hearing my words, Joanne jumped off me and stood away. She then realized we were surrounded and returned.


    "Let''s beat them quick."


    Joanne took her staff and fired light magic toward the monsters. They consisted of skeletons and ghouls.


    "That was easier than I expected."


    Both of us only needed one hit to finish off these monsters. The monsters that were here are now gone.


    "Charles. Do you have a general idea of where your lover is?"


    "No, I don''t."


    The tracker I ced on Constance was gone, and I couldn''t decide where to go. I looked at Joanne and decided she had a better sense of direction.


    "Why don''t you pick? As an explorer, you must have many methods of traveling."


    "Then we''ll head straight."


    Even with my ability to check everywhere, it was impossible to do in this fog. Following Joanne''s lead, she took my hand and walked straight forward.


    "It''s easy to get separated in a ce like this."


    "I heard this ce had a lot of fog, but this is too much. We had only just entered."


    While the fog had blinded our vision, it wasn''t impossible to see what was ahead.


    "I wonder how people could find treasure in a ce like this."


    "There should be treasures in a ce like this. I heard that people that die here would give more loot than they originally had."


    "Does that even make sense?"


    If that were the case, it would be like people were treated like RPG monsters. I could test it when I find the chance to do so, but I doubt Joanne would let me do so.


    "That''s why this ce is called the unknown. Too many mysteries could be found in a ce like this."


    I couldn''t argue with her there. Anyway, due to the fog, we had to tread through slowly. I needed to find Constance to relieve my worries.


    "Joanne. There is something up ahead."


    With my powers, I could easily search around. Just like I thought, even my maximum distance wouldn''t be enough to see through the size of this world.


    There were some ces where I could see, but with a presence ahead, it was time for us to be on guard.


    "It''s a reaper!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Reapers are spiritual creatures that harvest the lives of others. The more life it harvests, the stronger it bes. What made these creatures a nuisance was their ability to be immune to pure physical attack.


    "Joanne, let''s attack all at once."


    "Ready when you are."


    Before we could prepare, the reaper swung its scythe on my neck. It was a close call when its speed was something I hadn''t expected. I dove down, and it had only cut the top of my hair.


    "I will dly take your power..."


    I muttered to myself and felt the reaper tremble. If I kill creatures with my curse, I will absorb part of their strength.


    With the reaper stunned, Joanneunched a ray of light, which weakened the reaper by a significant degree. I then finished it off and felt its power rush into me. The power I absorbed wasn''t much, but it would increase over time.


    "Charles. Can you freeze all your enemies? It will be great if that keeps happening."


    "It depends on the strength of my opponent. If it was someone insanely powerful, I don''t think I could. Look, the reaper dropped something."


    Exining what I could do, I picked up the scythe from the dead reaper. It was an artifact, but I had no system to appraise what this weapon could do.


    "An artifact from a monster? No wonder the people here could earn money easily."


    It was typically impossible for monsters to have an artifact. I guess the rules don''t apply to this world. Should we hunt more monsters? No, I have to find Constance first.


    "Charles. There should be a vige nearby."


    "How do you know?"


    I couldn''t see anything, so I wondered how my travelingpanion knew.


    "It''s part of an angel trait. We can sense faith."


    Angels were worshipped as god''s servants. Due to their higher racial talent and beauty, it was judged that they were a race on a higher level. It wouldn''t be surprising if the gods granted them this power.


    "Do you sense any faith in me?"


    "We all know you don''t have any faith. I wouldn''t be surprised if you serve a demon god."


    I simply said that as a joke, not hoping Joanne would answer, but she said it without caring. What she said was right. I had no faith in anyone but those I was close to.


    The gods could kill themselves for all I care. They haven''t done much for me; I doubt I would need to do anything for them.


    "We are almost there. I wonder what the vigers are like."


    With us approaching a ce where people are capable of speech, we saw a town instead of a vige.


    "It seems there aren''t as many believers as I thought there would be."


    "Is it below average or something?"


    "Yes. I would think that the amount would be five times as much with a ce this big."


    If that were the case, then there would be many believers in gods in a world like this. It may be just this city, but we didn''t have enough information. Before we could enter the town, we would have to deal with the guards. I wonder if they would cause us any trouble.

 Chapter 243 Unknown (Part II)

    ?


    "Halt!"


    Before we could enter, the guard stopped us from moving forward. We did seem suspicious. A human and an angel shouldn''t be in a ce like this.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Are you new to this world?"


    "Yes? Is there something wrong with that?"


    There probably wasn''t when the guard didn''t detain us, but there was still a chance that something could go wrong.


    "No, there isn''t. There are times when people will go on attacking, destroying everything in sight. And no one here wants that. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Coming to this world, I could see why people would attack. None of the people of the unknown were a race one would consider friendly. The guard was a mummy. He wasn''t the most aesthetically pleasing to the eyes.


    "We understand. As long as no one makes trouble for us, we won''t attack."


    "Good. You may enter."


    "I never thought I would see a mummy as a guard."


    Even Joanne, who had explored many parts of the world, had never seen such a thing. Once we entered the town, it looked like an ordinary town where you could see.


    But the only thing that made it different was our presence. Due to our unique look in a town like this, we would be stared at by many kinds of eyes: curiosity, anger, hatred, contempt, and goodwill.


    "Charles. Do you have anything you want to do? We could ask around if you so wish to."


    I''m curious if the Invokers were well-known in this world. I took on Joanne''s idea and asked around. First, we went to a bar.


    "Who would have thought that an undead would be a bartender."


    When I nced at the whole ce, it was weird to see a drunk zombie. Nevertheless, I went ahead and asked the bartender.


    "Get me the best thing you have. Joanne, do you want one as well?"


    "I''m fine. I don''t exactly drink."


    I don''t know whether she was telling the truth, but I doubt anyone would want to buy a drink in a ce like this.


    "That would be 500 fibs."


    Fibs? Was that the currency in this world? Now that I think about it, the hub and Earth currency were useless without the system.


    "Hold on. I''m new in town. Do you know a ce where I could see my artifact?"


    "New? It can''t be helped if you don''t have any money. Go down three buildings to the right and you will find a pawn shop."


    The bartender was easier to talk to than I expected. Since Joanne and I were poor, we had to find a way to make money. I had a lot of artifacts that could be used to liquidate for money.


    "Joanne, are you going to sell anything? I''m sure you found a lot of things as an explorer."


    "Yeah..."


    Joanne looked unsure whether to sell what she had. If she didn''t want to sell anything, she didn''t have to.


    "You don''t have to sell anything. I still feel indebted to you for the teleportation scroll."


    Joanne had saved me the hassle of finding a teleportation scroll. I may have found itter, but who knows what I must do to get it? And besides, money was the least of my concerns.


    "But."


    "Don''t mention it. Money isn''t something I need."


    Before it goes back and forth, I ended it with this. Eventually, we went to the pawn shop and saw a skeleton of a shopkeeper.


    "I''m here to sell some of my things. I hope this ce won''t scam."


    "Scam? I have a reputation for holding. I can''t have a customerin because that could potentially ruin my shop. Anyway, show me what you''ve got."


    I took out only five artifacts. I don''t n on getting more money than I necessarily need. The skeleton took the scythe and inspected it.


    "Did you find this from a reaper? Five million for this thing."


    The skeleton was ecstatic when he saw this scythe. Does it hold any meaning for him? And how much was five million?


    "Six million, and you can have it."


    "Deal."


    I felt like I was ripped off. The skeleton paid for it too quickly. Once he touched the scythe, I saw something unbelievable. Did this man evolve in front of me?


    "Well. Congrats?"


    "Finally!"


    I doubt the skeleton or reaper heard what I said. He talked like he was a viin from a movie. I can''t help but wonder if he had gone mad because if he did, then I would have to kill him.


    "So... You finished?"


    "Yeah. It felt great."


    Being a skeleton for a reaper must have been an achievement. I wanted to sell more, but I doubt the skeleton will be interested.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "How these?"


    The four useless artifacts would be sold for less. Our storekeeper appraised the artifact and told me the price.


    "All of these will be ten million."


    I was surprised to see them bought at a higher price. With all these items bought, money was now the least of my concerns.


    "I have a question. Have you ever heard of the Invokers?"


    "The Invokers? Never heard of them. Thanks for the scythe. Have a good day."


    With nothing left, we returned to the bar. The bartender got me the drink I wanted, with Joanne just waiting.


    "You know this drink tastes better than I expected. Joanne, aren''t you bored watching?"


    "There are better things I could do, but traveling together makes it easier."


    I had ordered an alcoholic beverage. It had a fruity taste, and it was easy to swallow. After my second drink, I decided to ask the bartender a question.


    "Hey, bartender. Have you ever heard of the Invokers? It should be some group of vampires."


    "Sorry, haven''t heard of them."


    My expectations for this question were zero after talking to the pawn shop owner. After finishing my second drink, I paid the bartender and left.


    "Joanne, do you know where I could go next to search for any information?"


    Too bad there was no inte. Information gathering would have been so much easier with it.


    "We can go to a ck market if there is one, or just ask around. I don''t know how this ce operates."


    "Then all we could do is search around."


    I sighed at the prospect of finding Constance. Why is searching for a missing person so hard???


    "Joanne. Let''s bring in a guy in a dark alley."


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t bring trouble to any of the townspeople?"


    "What? I''m not threatening them. I''m negotiating."


    I would ultimately pay them so that no one would feel shit about it. Joanne seemed less hesitant once I told her I would reward those who answered.


    "Hey. Do you know if there''s a ck market or anywhere?"


    After ten minutes of staking, we found a shady person alone in the streets. I took him to a corner without giving him much room to think.


    "ck market??? You won''t do anything to me, right?"


    The man before us knew he was outssed by what he just saw. Due to his nervousness, he asked for his life before answering.


    "If you do tell us where it is, I will happily reward you with some fibs."


    "Right... It''s better if you follow me. There''s an entrance to the ck market."


    I was surprised to see the man before us being so cooperative. I would reward him extra if he didn''t n to ambush us immediately.


    With the man leading us, we had to go underground. The ce here smelled kind of normal. No natural sewer system existed, so all the waste living beings produced wasn''t there.


    "If you go right in there, you should find a portal to the ck market."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Here you go. Twenty-five thousand fibs."


    I patted the man on the back and entered the ck market with Joanne. The path inside the ck market had an ominous vibe.


    "Do you feel it, Charles?"


    "Yeah. I do."


    This ominous vibe felt dangerous, even for someone with my skills. But even so, I had to tread forward to search for answers.


    "Joanne, I''m going in."


    "I will be right behind you."


    On the path leading to the ck market, a dark door stood. We knew this was the ce we wanted to enter, so we went through it without hesitation.


    Once we entered the door, we were led to a different location. Compared to the town before, there were more people here.


    I was surprised to see many people active in the ck market. But with more peoplees more information. This ce has to have a ce to know where the Invokers are. And I won''t let this chance slip by.


    "Charles. Stop having your monologue. We can''t waste time standing here. There''s something I want to check."


    Joanne''s interest in this ce had heightened. I don''t know what she wanted to find, but her interest had reached its peak. I followed her to see what she wanted.

 Chapter 244 Unknown (Part III)

    ?


    "Uhhh... Joanne, are you sure this is the right ce we want to be?"


    Following the angel, we were now in an isted area. I can''t help but wonder if Joanne''s sense of direction was mixed up.


    "This is the ce. I feel it!"


    Aftering to our destination, I saw a familiar store. The ce was hard not to remember. This was the ce where I temporarily fixed my troublesome ability, I was thankful, but the experience was something I didn''t want to go through again.


    "I have been here before..."


    "You have? Is that even possible?"


    "This store is different from the rest. Once you enter, you will be transported into a different dimension. Not only that, but there''s an annoying y inside."


    Thinking of the annoying cactus antics, I couldn''t help but want to smash it into smithereens once again.


    "It''s me!!! HANNY!"


    "..."


    We had already entered the Treasury, and Hanny appeared. Joanne picked up Hanny, curious about what it was.


    "Did you fall in love with me at first sight? How ttering."


    "Zip it. You''re annoying our guests."


    Someone was telling Hanny to be quiet. Ady appeared whom I didn''t recognize. It was hard to tell what she looked like with something covering her.


    "Where are my manners? I''m Cassidey, the owner of this small building. Whatever is destined to be yours will be yours for the taking."


    "Hooman!!! You owe Hanny an apology!!!"


    Thest time we met, I had identally killed it. But even so, I didn''t feel bad about it. If that were the only way for him to shut up, I would dly do it again.


    "Apologize? I don''t feel like it."


    "HOOMANNNN!!!"


    "Joanne, let''s just find something and leave."


    I ignored the y doll and asked Joanne to search around. As for Cassidey, she sat down on her chair and continued reading the book she had been reading earlier.


    "Charles. I feel something in here."


    The angel pointed in a direction and went toward it. Hanny followed along, and I couldn''t help but nce at it.


    I also felt connected to something, but was that possible? Unless they had new items in stock, I would wait for Joanne to get her item before I found mine.


    "This is so pretty!"


    Joanne had found her destined item. What Joanne found was a ribbon essory. The system here had worked, unlike where we were before.


    "What does it do?"


    "That''s a secret."


    "..."


    "Secret? How interesting! Hanny wants to know! Tell Hanny, please!!!"


    The little shitter held onto Joanne''s leg and asked what it did. Someone who manages this ce should at least know what some of these artifacts do. It was his fault for not knowing.


    "Something is calling for me too. Let''s check what I get."


    Since Joanne had found her desired item, it was my turn to get mine. I sensed where my fated item was and went toward it.


    "This is it."


    [All Purpose Compass]


    This was something I needed. Anyone could understand what this was just by looking at it. With this, Constance would be found.


    Thepass I found was well-designed. It was more of an orb than apass, but it could tell me where the object was if I followed the top. It had the standard, north, south, east, and west with the addition of up and down.


    Made of transparent, sparkly material, I couldn''t help but stare at it like it was a treasure that was gifted to me by God.


    "To get apass in a ce like this, how fortunate!"


    "Search? Are you finding something? Who!!!"


    "Someone important."


    That was all that needed to be said. I didn''t know why I told Hanny that, but this ce wasn''t needed anymore.


    "Did you get everything you need? Coming to a ce like this twice isn''t an easy feat. This strange feeling in me tells me that this won''t be thest time we meet."


    "Before you leave, let me tell you a divination. Do you want to hear it?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Cassidey had finished reading and, before we left, had spoken to us. Fortune telling? What''s with everyone with these abilities? Lately, I have been seeing people like these.


    "If it doesn''t take long, go ahead."


    "Then sit down. It would only take a few seconds. Do you also want a divination?"


    She looked at Joanne and wanted to hear her thoughts on it. Her expression alone told you that she was going to ept.


    "If it doesn''t trouble you, please do."


    "Very well. Sit down and rx."


    Cassidey summoned a cushion for us to sit on. I didn''t know how Cassidey would use her powers on us, but once she touched my shoulders, I felt a mysterious energy lifting me up. It was ufortable if I had to say it, but I rxed as she said.


    "I didn''t expect your fortune to be like this..."


    "???"


    "No matter. Would you like to hear it?"


    "Is there something terrible waiting for me?"


    From Cassidey''s expression alone, I knew it wasn''t anything good. My curiosity wouldn''t allow me to deny what she was about to say.


    "What I have to say isn''t always going to be bad. If you want to listen, then I will begin."


    "Lost and Found. Two choices lead to different paths. One path will lead to regret and suffering, yet at the end of this path, your suffering will be rewarded."


    "As for the second path, you will be given another two choices."


    "Order or chaos, depending on the path you choose, you will have to select one at some point. Any path you chose would have a major effect. On one side, you will lose yourself and protect everything important to you; on the other, you will descend into madness and lose everything close to you."


    "That is all. I have to say. It took a lot of energy just to tell you this."


    This fortune-telling has given me more questions; I wanted to ask more, but I doubt Cassidey has more to say. It was Joanne''s turn; she had done the same action as earlier.


    "Boy, it''s preferred if the angel listens to this alone; if you wouldn''t mind, give her some privacy."


    I looked at Joanne, and she nodded. Listening to the words of the mysterious woman, I was booted out.


    This interaction made it more suspicious. I wonder what Joanne is cooking up, I haven''t realized it, but something about Joanne was strange.


    Specting anymore was useless, as I had nothing to specte on. Ten minutester, Joanne left the building with a strange atmosphere around her.


    "Do you want to rest? We don''t need to stay here anymore."


    The ck market was now useless. I had a tool to find Constance, soing here held no more value. I could leave immediately and search for her alone, but I still had to check up on Joanne for my own consciousness.


    "I appreciate it."


    Cassidey''s fortune didn''t seem too good for Joanne. We left the ck market, returned to the town, and found a ce to stay for the night. After getting two rooms, we split off for the day.


    It was awkward how we said nothing to each other on our way back, but it couldn''t be helped.


    Now that I was alone, I guess it was time to explore. Sleep was something that I didn''t need to bother myself with, as I could stay awake for years. I returned to the bar, trying to figure out what this town could be used for.


    "Did you have a fight with yourdy friend?"


    "No, she went to sleep."


    "Sleep? How fortunate, this body of mine can''t."


    The bartender was a shape-shifted monster that was branded with a very contract. I can sense the very contract on him but don''t know the content of it. But sleeping was probably something this monster in front of me couldn''t do.


    I couldn''t help but pity him. I could destroy the very contract on him, but the man before me must have done something terrible for this contract.


    "Bring me every drink you have. I have all day."


    "Can you drink that much?"


    "Can your drink knock me out?"


    I didn''t have much experience in drinking, but a problem may arise if I did. And with a body like mine, being drunk would be hard.


    "Hey, big boy. Mind buying me a drink?"


    Hearing the voice, I cringed. Her words of choice left me ufortable, considering how old that line was.


    The woman had a mature voice, but I didn''t find her attractive as she wasn''t my type. What was before me was a cyclops. Looking at her one huge eye made me ufortable.


    I continued drinking my drink and ignored her existence entirely. I hoped this would get her away from me. Seeing that I wasn''t going to interact with her, she left.


    "Faithful, aren''t you?"


    I will let the bartender leave his thought so that no trouble wille with me.

 Chapter 245 Unknown (Part IV)

    ?


    "Charles, have you been here all night? I have been searching for you."


    Joanne found me drinking at a bar. She was angry that I had not told her where I was. Anyway, after a night of rest, Joanne seemed better.


    "Drinking this much is incredible. I had never met someone who drank for eight hours straight. Are you ok?"


    "Yeah, I can''t get drunk. Period."


    "Can''t get drunk? Such a pity."


    The bartender interjected his opinion. He wondered if I could pay the bills. Since Joanne was here, I had no reason to stay.


    "How much would this cost?"


    "Four hundred thousand fibs."


    Since I was done drinking, I paid the bartender. While it put a dent in my wallet, I could always regain them.


    "Let''s go. I need to find Constance."


    "With thepass, I''m sure you will find them."


    Upon leaving the bar, I felt some presence following me. Joanne felt the same and nced at me, giving me a signal. I nodded in response, telling her I knew what would happen.


    I didn''t know the exact reason, but I could guess that it was because of my race or the money I gave to the bartender. Once we hid in an alley, our pursuers appeared out in the open.


    "So what do you guys want from me? Depending on your reason, the pain you will receive is determined by your answer."


    "How dare you reject Lady Samantha''s approach!"


    "Who?"


    Who the fuck was Samantha? Did these people get the wrong person? I don''t remember meeting someone that important for these people to ambush me.


    "Did you guys get the wrong person? I didn''t talk to anyone."


    Joanne had a surprised expression upon seeing what I did. Was her faith in me that low? I won''t just hook up with anyone. As for the stalkers, they began to discuss."


    "Did we get the wrong person? He really doesn''t seem to know Lady Samantha."


    "Let''s check if our information is wrong."


    "Sorry to disturb you, but could you wait?"


    "Sure."


    These people were easy to convince, but why would I wait? If I wasn''t the culprit, there was no reason to stay.


    "Joanne, let''s just leave. I want to find Constance immediately."


    "Didn''t you agree to stay?"


    "What''s the point if I wasn''t the person to do it? There won''t be trouble if I leave."


    Joanne, who saw my point, agreed. I already had mypass out, and it was time for us to leave the town. Once we headed toward the main gate, the guard from yesterday was still there.


    "Did you enjoy your stay?"


    "This ce was better than I thought. The bar was great."


    "When you say that, I''ve got to go there tonight. Have a great trip."


    "HOLD IT!!! IT WAS YOU BASTARD!!!"


    "..."


    It was those groups of stalkers again. This time, they confirmed that it was me. I didn''t know what I had done to deserve this, but I had to take them out.


    "What problem did you cause?"


    "I don''t know."


    I shrugged my shoulders at the guard. The group of six was pissed at how I quickly dismissed them.


    "Once we kill you! We will drag your corpse to Lady Samantha!!!"


    Did they just discuss how to kill me with a guard right beside me? I looked at the guard, and he nced back at me and returned it to the six stooges.


    "Can you tell me who this Samantha is? I geniunely don''t know."


    "It''s ourdy boss!"


    "The most beautiful person in existence!"


    "Our love!"


    "Her beautifulrge eye!"


    Hearing thestpliment, it didn''t take me long to realize that it was the cyclopes that they were talking about. And hearing them talk more about it made me realize that these simps weren''t worth listening to.


    "I get it. So why does my rejection of her matter? Go cheer her up alone if you''re her fan. What a bunch of idiots..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    I whispered thest part only for Joanne and the guard to hear. The guard, who had been confused the whole time, now understood the situation. He then looked at the six idiots, his eyes ring at them for their idiocy.


    "Who cares about that? We want justice!"


    "???"


    Justice??? The only justice that will be served is when these six are six feet underground. The guard, finding this problem ridiculous, tried to interfere.


    "Any more useless talk, and you six will be detained. You''re sullying our town''s image."


    "You think a guard can scare us? If we get rid of you. No one will know."


    "The audacity!"


    Before the guard acted, I made a pit hole under the six idiots. The six had fallen and were unable to get up. I could have killed them, but being detained wasn''t a terrible option.


    "I''m leaving for real this time. Take these idiots out."


    The guard and I weren''t close. There was no need for an emotional goodbye. He saluted me, and we left this small town.


    "Charles. Thepass isn''t working. I can''t see the direction of it."


    "It only works for me. Bounded items only work for the host."


    Mypass was an essory to those that could see it. Only I could use it unless I died and thepass recognized someone else as its master. I wonder if thispass of mine has an ego. A further test would have to be done to see if it works.


    Anyway, thepass pointed south. Joanne and I have no idea what will happen for the remainder, but I only hope there will be no distractions.


    It wasn''t until three hourster that we stumbled across a different ambush.


    "Come out."


    Joanne and I had already noticed someone trailing us. Being stalked wasn''t something anyone wanted to experience. Our stalkers knew their cover had beenpromised, and hiding was pointless.


    "Did you guys want something from us? None of us are residents of this world. Why make it moreplicated than it needs to be?"


    "We aren''t here to harm you. We wanted to test you."


    Tested? I didn''t need their approval. I was already being patient enough to let them live.


    "Hurry and tell me what you want. I''m in a hurry."


    These people didn''t like my attitude. I didn''t care, as I was not here to please them.


    "We''re seeing if we can recruit potential members for our group."


    Recruiting? There was no need for me to see what they were up to. I had my problems to deal with.


    "Whoever you want to recruit has nothing to do with us. I have to do something else."


    Without listening to their words, we left. Joanne was in her thoughts when we returned to our path.


    "Charles. Ever since I met you, there have been too many events happening. Is this usual for you?"


    "Yes."


    She began to wonder even more as we continued. I can''t me her. The things I encountered were too much for an average person.


    "Stop."


    The people that we rejected stopped us from continuing. I was inches away from drowning them.


    "You don''t understand. There''s a monster up ahead. We need all the help we can get to defeat it."


    So they wanted me to join them to defeat a monster. If that is all, I can do it myself.


    "I can defeat the monster myself. There''s no need toe with me."


    Those who tried to recruit me sighed. The group of three thought I was excessively stubborn and gave up trying to convince me.


    Nevertheless, they wanted to see what I could do against the monster. I was bothered that they were still following me, but since they had no malicious intentions, I didn''t mind. They would leave me alone after I killed the monster blocking this road.


    "Charles. It''s a wyrm."


    I could see why these people were having trouble crossing. Wyrms were only below dragons in strength. Even so, they weren''t something anyone could smoothly deal with.


    "I can take it on."


    After fighting Agnus continuously, I learned something. The dragon-ying property had significant effects on them. They would do almost triple the damage of a usual strike. I applied a dragon-ying property curse to myself and ran toward the wyrm.


    "I thought he was arrogant, but I think they would be evenly matched."


    Evenly matched? I wasn''t using my full force. I was a bit rusty and wanted this opportunity to use this monster as my punching bag. Within a few rounds, I felt my condition reach its peak, and I felt refreshed.


    "Wyrm,e under me. Being my mount should be your honor."


    I used the blood of an Elder Evil Dragon to suppress the wyrm. My aura had suppressed the wyrm along with Joanne and the other three.


    The wyrm reluctantly agreed, sensing it was no match against me. It was a shame that this wild beast couldn''tmunicate with me, but I had gotten myself a mount.

 Chapter 246 Unknown (Part V)

    ?


    With the wyrm under me, the three of them should have nothing else to do with me. I looked at the wyrm and sat on top of it.


    My mount was the size of an average house, enough to create a mini-earthquake with each movement. I can''t help but be satisfied with how fast this could go.


    Since it serves me, I might give it some of the elder dragon''s blood. One drop should be enough for a power-up.


    "Drink it."


    The wyrm didn''t know my intentions, but it felt the power from the tiny drop of ck blood. Once it drank the blood, pain could be felt in the wyrm''s body. I could have negated all the side effects, but I couldn''t be bothered.


    The wyrm struggled a lot due to the corrosive nature of the blood. Since I was on top of the wyrm, it squirmed and tried to get me off. It started to get annoying with all its shaking, so I used my curse and calmed it down, making the evolution smoother.


    "Charles. What did you feed it? It grew!"


    Everyone here was surprised to see my pet grow. It didn''t evolve as a species, but its strength improved. The wyrm was grey; with its change, it now had jet-ck coloring, making it cooler.


    "I gave it dragon blood."


    "Dragon blood??? Isn''t that expensive?"


    "I bought a whole dragon corpse."


    "How much did you spend?"


    Talking to Joanne, I could see that the three were eavesdropping. Even if they listened to me talk, they''re not foolish enough to start fighting me. They knew what I could do, and with my improved strength, it was foolish to start robbing me.


    "A trillion credits."


    "???"


    Everyone was too stunned to speak about how much I had spent. Once the wyrm had transformed entirely, it roared, shaking the area.


    "Shut up. I get you powered up, but do you have to be so loud?"


    With my punch on its head, the wyrm cried in pain. Knowing it was being disruptive, it obeyed, taking in the grudge.


    "Joanne, get in. We are going south!"


    "Wait!!!"


    Without caring about those three, Joanne and I left my pet. Our distance covered had quickened with the help of my pet. I was d I decided to keep it, but now I needed to find a way to feed it.


    I was surprised that we were okay with this speed. While it was fast, the seating was ufortable. Joanne also felt the same but didn''t voice her opinion.


    "Slow down. There''s a lot of presence nearby. It''s a city."


    Before I traveled some more, I had to find afortable saddle.


    "What is that? Defend the city!!!"


    Seeing that my ride had caused a disturbance at the city gate, the guards called for backup. Some leave due to fear, and I bet they will lose their job.


    "Wait. We''re not enemies."


    I had shrunk the wyrm to the side of my palm and put my pet on my shoulders. Looking at it now, I can say that it was pretty cute.


    Seeing that Joanne and I had no intention to invade, the guards let down their guards. Their weapons were still pointed at us, ensuring we did nothing funny.


    "Otherworlders, what do you want?"


    "We just want to look around the city and buy some supplies."


    "You would have to pay five thousand fibs per person upon entry. This is the rule for this city."


    That sounds expensive. I have seen a city that needs money to enter. Is the guard trying to scam us? Maybe I should use the wyrm and break the city gate.


    "Five thousand? Why make it so expensive?"


    "Not our rule; ask the king. If you don''t have the money, then you can''t enter."


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Of course I am. Corruption would easily backfire."


    I had secretly made the guard tell the truth, whether he was lying or not. Since he was telling the truth, I handed him ten thousand fibs and entered the city.


    The city had no fog, which was much better than the previous town. I was getting tired of this sight.


    "Charles. I have something I need to buy. You have things you need to buy. Why don''t we split up and return here in three hours?"


    "Sure."


    Joanne had wanted to do something by herself. I felt that she was impatient, but I wouldn''t stop her. As controlling as I am, I wasn''t in a rtionship with Joanne, so I couldn''t control her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Little buddy. What kind of meat do you eat?"


    I know it was weird for me to talk to a pet. But I know I have understood it to some extent.


    I went to the grocery store and asked what the wyrm wanted to eat. I went to the meat section, and there were a variety of meats.


    My pet took a nce and started to smell the meat it preferred. Once we got to pork, I decided to buy it along with the chicken meat.


    I was surprised that my pet was somewhat weed upon entering the grocery store. If this were Earth, they would ban pets.


    After I bought my meat, I bought a cushion to make the ride much morefortable.


    "That creature. Is it for sale?"


    "No. And could you not get any closer?"


    Walking around the city, I got stopped by some freaky kid. He got too close to my face when he spoke to me.


    "Prince, stop!"


    Prince? The person before me didn''t seem like a prince and certainly didn''t have the attitude of one. Some fancy-looking guards ran up and tried to stop the prince.


    "I''m sorry for the prince''s behavior, but he''s unique in his way."


    Anyone could tell at first nce that the prince was a weirdo. The vibes he gave me told me that he was perverted differently.


    "But that monster is so beautiful! I got to have it!"


    Now I know why I thought he was different. He''s the type to be sexually interested in reptiles.


    "Sorry, but this little one isn''t for sale. I had been with it since it was born."


    I told a lie to make anyone synthesize what I said. No one can turn down the "I had been it with since it was born sentence."


    "That''s a shame. I thought I could get something new for my collection."


    Collection? An animal collector? They aren''t caged up in a small cage, are they? I''m sure the animals are well-kept, and the person is a prince.


    "How about this? Can I study with your friend for a little while? I can give you a tour of my castle in return."


    "Not interested. I have something I need to buy."


    "Buy? I can get it for you!"


    Ugh. An aggressive personality type was my worst matchup. But if this castle had afortable saddle, I might have to let my wyrm go for a bit.


    "I''m trying to buy a saddle. Somethingfortable, regardless of how challenging the ride is."


    "I think an artifact for that. But you should know what I want."


    "How long will it take? I have to leave in a hurry."


    I gave the prince a timer. I didn''t want him to hold the saddle hostage for who knows how long.


    "At most four hours!"


    Four hours was too much. Unless I find Joanne and tell her my location, this wouldn''t be a problem.


    "I have a friend waiting for me in two hours and forty minutes by the gate. She is an angel who is hard to miss. I will let you study for four hours if you can send a messenger. And I want a geass signed."


    Any foul y will be annoying. I had taken out a geass and written the content of it. The prince and his guard had looked into the details to see if anything was wrong.


    The prince had signed the contract after reading it with ease. This would be my fourth time going to a castle.


    The first time would be at Gaia, Courtney''s homeworld. And the three other times were when I was in my madness. While this castle wasn''t the greatest, it wasn''t the worst.


    On our way, I could tell that everyone who saw me was curious about who I was. I don''t know the prince, but I doubt he had many friends due to his fetish.


    Anyway, I could say that everyone here was well disciplined. Despite his mysterious nature, everyone here seems to respect him. I wonder what talent he had, even if he was weird.


    "Wee back, your highness."


    One of the butlers greeted the prince in an orderly fashion. The butler then nced at me with interest in his eyes.


    "Wee to the pce. As our guest, would you like some drinks?"


    "Vincent, our guest, will be in the basement. You can bring it there when you''re done."


    That sounded sus.

 Chapter 247 Unknown (Part VI)

    ?


    We arrived in the basement, and I saw many reptiles. Despite being in the basement, I could tell they were well treated, from lizards to wyverns.


    "How do you like my collection? Surprised?"


    In a sense, I was surprised, but not the kind that he expected. I could only nod, not sure how to answer.


    "Now onto the research."


    In the geass, I had stated that I was allowed to observe what this prince would do to my pet. And if he tried in any way to harm it, I would automatically be allowed to take the saddle and leave. So, if the prince did shady things, I get to leave early.


    "Could I get some samples, such as saliva? And a piece of scale?"


    I looked at my pet, wondering if it wanted to give him some samples. It then spat at the prince''s face, almost making meugh. What bothered me the most was the expression the prince had made.


    My spine tingled coldly upon seeing his aroused face. Even the guard with us had lost some respect for the person he served. The prince then took the spit and put it into his tubes.


    "There, now I need some of its scales."


    This time I had taken off the wyrm''s scale by myself. I don''t want to imagine the horrors of the prince.


    Taking off the scale was an easy task. I wanted to get this experiment over with and leave. The butler who had gotten me a drink had, and I realized it had some drugs.


    Sleeping powders. How original¡ªa reptile bastard that keeps any of the actual owner''s pets! Even if these pets were in top condition, that doesn''t mean they were safe. I guess I have no choice but to blow this ce up. The shady business had already been active, and it was time to leave.


    "It''s time to go on a rampage."


    I needed a new name for my pet. The wyrm had grown, and the castle''s basement was now rumbling.


    "NO!!! ALL MY COLLECTION!!!"


    "HOW COULD YOU!!!"


    "How could I? Who asked your butler to put in some sleeping drugs? I have decided to take the saddle, or I will raze this city into the ground."


    My giant wyrm had already upied the castle. I doubt anyone here could beat my pet without sacrificing anything.


    Anyway, the contract had already started to take effect. The prince who had signed it had begun to cough up some blood. His vitality has begun to fade, and the youth he once had has disappeared.


    "Your Highness!"


    The butler and guard tried to feed him a potion, but it was futile as the potion they gave only recovered one''s health. The vitality he lost would disappear forever unless he had a potion that would allow him to regain his life span. I wouldn''t be surprised if they had any in their treasury.


    "So what will be your answer? It''s your fault for trying to trick me."


    I have given the prince and his attendants an option. Whether they liked it or not, this option held the fate of their lives.


    "We will give it to you; after that, leave."


    The guard was the one who spoke. He knew he couldn''t fight against my wyrm without being harmed. The prince might die, which was something he couldn''t afford.


    "I don''t n on staying in this city for that long anyway."


    Of course, I couldn''t trust the guard''s words. They had lied before me, even with a geass. I wouldn''t be surprised if they tried to ambush me or use an artifact that would try to control my pet.


    We eventually arrived at the treasury, following the guard who led the way. I was surprised that he had led me here without any other measure. I could easily steal everything without anything stopping me.


    As we entered the treasury, I saw the guard was up to something. I figured out what he was after while I searched the treasury. For a guard, he sure is sneaky. I couldn''t wait to destroy this city.


    "Wyrm! Come under me! With you by my side, I will be unstoppable."


    "???"


    I knew the guard tried to control my pet, but who would have thought he would try to rebel? Seeing what these people were cooking up was interesting, but the results were disappointing.


    "Sorry, but any mind maniption wouldn''t work. You have served your time as a guard, and your role as a rebel was amusing. See you."


    "Wa..."


    Melvin took a bite and ate the guard''s upper body. That''s right, rather than calling my pet by its species, I called it Melvin.


    "Good job, Melvin."


    "???"


    Its new name confused him, but he didn''t seem to dislike it. From now on, the wyrm will be called Melvin. It had a pleasant ring to it.


    With the guard dead, it was time to loot my prize. I had a lot of storage rings. After killing many people, I looted many storage rings to the point where I lost count of how many I had.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It had taken me a few minutes to take everything from the treasury; the castle was now empty, and I wondered how they would react. I know they would be shocked, but how much?


    The king and queen of this nation haven''t talked to me yet. I will, without a doubt, be considered a criminal. With Melvin''s appearance, arge group of guards blocked my path.


    "You criminal! How dare you invade my castle!"


    Judging from his voice, the king was here. Unlike his son, the king here looked less frail and had a dignified aura.


    "Invade? You can me your son for that. He tried to rob me, and it''s only fair that I do the same."


    "WHAT!!! WHERE IS HE?"


    "Probably somewhere underground."


    I couldn''t tell what the king was feeling. Was he worried about his son, or was he angry at him? The king was a spirit-looking creature. It was hard to tell his expression from his face.


    We were at a standstill. Melvin was behind me, and fighting in this ce was too dangerous. The building would copse if any of us made a big move.


    "Melvin, attack!"


    Who am I kidding? Why would I care for something like this? I was already branded a criminal, so what''s the point of not acting like one?


    I hadmanded Melvin to attack, and he swung his tail like a whip, attacking anyone nearby.


    "ARHHHHH!"


    With how much stronger Melvin was, he destroyed the castle''s building and made most of the soldiers flee.


    The soldier''s blood was sttered, and the people who witnessed what had happened were scared shitless.


    Surprisingly, the king was unharmed by Melvin''s attack. Was he immune to physical attack? That would be the only exnation for why he was fine.


    "You''re surprisingly tough for a king."


    "And you''re going to be killed."


    "Is that so?"


    The king made the first move. Instead of being a spirit, he was more like a gas-like creature. His weird body surrounded me, and from the looks of it, he tried to suffocate me.


    "I don''t need to breathe. The air these days is too dirty. I like to keep myself clean."


    Even in his gas-like state, I could use magic to destroy the gasing from him. Before I could do that, he made a different move.


    The gas-like king had squeezed me tight. I felt the bones in my body beginning to crack, and blood began to flow out of my mouth and eyes. It was a shame that I couldn''t be harmed.


    "How???"


    "Sorry, but I''m an immortal. All your attempts are futile."


    Without ying around anymore, I began to curse him. The gas around him began to disappear as he started to fade away.


    "What... what did you do to me?"


    "I had erased your body. You will begin to cease to exist. You were a fairly interesting opponent¡ªone of a kind. Well, it was nice meeting you."


    "You s..."


    Before he finished speaking, the king had faded away. My body had once again improved due to my gaining power after defeating someone with this skill. It wasn''t much, but it was still something.


    "Melvin. Let''s find Joanne. We should leave."


    We were no longer wee in this city. Who would have thought that a king would appear in a ce like this? This ce was small¡ªtoo small for a country. And to be titled king¡ªwhat a joke!


    Due to Melvin''s appearance, all of the residents evacuated. Most of them hid in their own houses, which I didn''t mind. Going to the city gate, Joanne was already there.


    "Are you finished touring?"


    "..."


    Joanne stared at me and had an eerie expression. She was pissed at me, from what I could see.


    "It''s not my fault. The prince of this city tried to drug me and rob me. I only defended myself."


    She sighed at my exnation. Even though she knew why I had done it, it was still a horrible act in her eyes. I could only hope this won''t make it awkward.

 Chapter 248 Unknown (Part VII)

    ?


    "Joanne, if it makes you feel better, I''ve got you something."


    I had made up something at the moment. We were riding on Melvin with the new saddle I had earned. The ride was much more enjoyable, and I could feel that we were getting closer to Constance.


    In searching for what I have, I picked up an artifact from the treasury that improves one''s holy power by a long shot. I gave Joanne the crown-like artifact as an offering.


    "Does your majesty like your crown?"


    I attempted to lighten the mood, which surprisingly worked. Joanne looked at it and touched it with a surprised expression.


    "Do you like it?"


    "Thank you, but you shouldn''t have. While destroying a city out of self-defense isn''t unreasonable, if you do too much harm, it will be hard for the civilians."


    I did take everything in the treasury room and killed the ruler. The city will be a messy ce for a while. It was better not to mention those facts to Joanne.


    With the awkward mood gone, we began to talk. For the next four days, Melvin took us to my desired location. I took mypass out, and now we must fly above the ground. I wonder how Constance will be after being taken, hostage.


    [Third Person POV]


    "Our guest has arrived. Your lover will be here any minute. How do you feel, Constance?"


    Inside a room, we could see a vampire with terrible taste. Constance was beside the vampire, staring into space motionlessly.


    Hearing the vampire''s words, Constance was unresponsive. However, a strong desire was welling inside her, waiting for an opportunity to burst.


    "That''s right. You can''t talk. I want to see how you betray your lover right before him. Imagining it gives me a thrill."


    "Your hobbies are sick as usual. But I like it!"


    Another group of vampires had arrived on time, waiting for their target to arrive. To them, this matter was the most important.


    Capturing Charles was the only way to reach their goals quicker. In this operation, there was no need to go to the trouble of attacking everything in sight.


    Their group''s name was alreadypromised, but their goals weren''t known to the world. If someone knew, this n of theirs must be stopped.


    Ten vampire leaders were watching underneath where Charles was. Once he enters the invisible sky castle, the ten vampires here will seal him.


    [Charles POV]


    How long do I have to fly? It''s been half an hour since I went above ground. I looked at Joanne, and she was getting tired.


    "Want me to carry you up? Falling from this height won''t be pretty."


    "Please do..."


    She was out of breath, and I had to carry her. In another twenty minutes, I had finally seen a floating building.


    I could say that this ce was well hidden. Going inside the castle seemed like a hassle, but my immortality won''t allow Constance to be harmed.


    "I''m going to knock down the castle."


    Instead of entering, where my enemies could sneak on me at any time, I decided to push this flying castle to the ground.


    After I got to the very top of the castle, I put immense gravity pressure on it and pushed it to the ground. Like a meteor, the castle came crashing down at near-light speed.


    The castle had crashed, and I was surprised to see it less damaged than I thought. The only damage done to the castle was that it had split in half.


    "YOU FUCKER!!!"


    Someone had screamed at me as they exited the castle. It was a vampire with a haggard expression. I couldn''t help but be excited to see someone living. This female vampire would be my source of information.


    "Tell me where Constance is."


    "She''s inside the castle''s upper floors."


    Speaking from my curse, she was forced to tell the truth. The vampire''s eyes widened, not expecting to answer my question.


    "You seem confident that you can beat me. Why is that?"


    "Our group has already nned to seal you. Even with your immortality, it''s useless if you''re trapped."


    That was a huge problem. Being trapped would be troublesome if I couldn''t get out. While this was an opportunity to lose dearly in a battle, this wasn''t the right time to do so.


    Since the vampire had leaked the ideas to her peers, it was time for me to move. I decided against entering the castle, knowing there would be a trap.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As for the vampire, she was chained up, unable to move. It was pretty ironic, considering how she wanted to seal me in with her group, but instead, it was her that was locked in ce.


    "Joanne, I''m going to try to destroy everything inside the castle."


    "What about your lover? Won''t she be harmed?"


    "Harm? She wouldn''t be taken as a hostage if she could be harmed."


    Since the sheer force of being crushed couldn''t destroy the castle, it was time to do something even more terrifying.


    I had lifted the castle and spun it in circles. At this point, it was like a spin top waiting to be ripped.


    With my curse, I had made the castle lighter than its actual weight. With the castle spinning at its maximum speed, I kicked it up. Iunched it into the sky, even further than its previous location.


    Before I kicked it up, I had changed all the luck valuable to negative a hundred, making everyone''s luck, including the castle''s luck, the worst luck someone could have.


    Despite the fog, you could tell that the rain had appeared. A lightning storm had appeared, making a crackling noise and zapping the castle from an even higher altitude.


    What made it worse was a magical outburst. It looks like something inside the castle broke. The magic power inside had exploded, killing countless vampires.


    Note this: This happened in seconds, so Joanne and the female vampire stared at the sky with their jaws wide open.


    And to finish the castle off, I made an even stronger gravity pull, which instantly dropped the castle to the ground in seconds.


    The ce was already a mess. My first attack had already caused a crater, and this one had even erged it. Who knows how long it would take to repair it?


    "I doubt your seal will work now. Joanne, bring the vampire. It''s time to go in."


    After ying around with the building, it was time to go to the castle. Who knew I would enter two different castles within a week?


    Being on Earth, Earth had already dissembled them for being a waste of space. The historical value of anything wasn''t as significant as how quickly we could reproduce it on a copy machine.


    "Yes..."


    Joanne could only respond with a nervous tone. Listening to my orders, we enter the barely functioning castle.


    Upon entering, everything was a mess. I would be surprised if anyone other than Constance would live in a damaged house like this.


    The corpses of these vampires were a joy to my eyes. Because of these bloodsuckers, I had to go out of my way toe to this stupid world.


    We had finally arrived at the top of the tower, and I saw Constance lying on the floor, dazed.


    "CONSTANCE!"


    She remained unresponsive after I called out to her. Should I wipe her memory and reset her? That was one way to heal her.


    "CHARLES!!!"


    Instead of Constance, who had spoken, I had heard a third party''s voice. An angry vampire screamed my name with a messy appearance. He was barely alive. I should end him now before I wait too long. I don''t know why he was so angry when he was the one who messed with me first.


    "You will rue the day!!! Goddess IRIS! PLEASE TO YOUR SON''S CALL!"


    Before dying, he called upon a goddess. I couldn''t stop him. For some reason, he spoke so fast for a dying man. It was like he was taught to do this for the rest of his life. It was pathetic when you think about it.


    The pool of blood had transformed into a terrifying woman. What appeared was a goddess with crimson red hair and beady red eyes. What made her terrifying was the powering off of her. She could crush me in a blink of an eye if she desired.


    "Did you kill my son?"


    Her voice was calm despite saying those words. When you kill someone''s son, you would think their parents would grieve for them. My case was particr, as my parents didn''t care for me. The goddess here might be the same.


    "Yes."


    I felt that lying was pointless. It would have made her impression of me even worse if I did, and it was something I couldn''t afford.


    "Could you tell me why?"


    "Your son has kidnapped my lover and brainwashed her."


    "Is that so? Good riddance."


    "???"


    I was relieved to hear those words. If she found his "son," an annoyance, my chances of being unharmed were higher. I hope this conversation will end on a high note.

 Chapter 249 Farewell

    ?


    "You."


    "???"


    "From now on, you will be mine. You give me a sense of familiarity. Something I find soothing."


    Did I just get imed? Who would have thought that a goddess would do this? But if she ims me, what about the rest?


    I suddenly remembered my fortune. Does losing myself mean that I lose my physical body? I thought it was more of a metaphorical term than a physical one.


    If that was the case, what about the rest of the girls? Do I have to leave them so they won''t be harmed? If I rejected her offer, would I go crazy because of her powers?


    "If I be yours, what will I be doing from now on?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? You wille with me. The eighth realm is where I reside."


    "Eighth Realm?"


    "You should know there are five realms in this world. Or instead ranks, but once you ascend to the sixth realm, there would be only one world. The sixth realm is closed off to this world, which is only open to gods. You should be considered lucky for me to take a liking to you."


    Who knew there would be worlds above the fifth rank? And how dangerous were they if they kept going up?


    "Goddess Iris, may I have a year to prepare? I still have friends and family I need to protect. My heart won''t be settled if I leave now."


    With Iris'' statement, I had toe to terms with my situation. I could not get out of this and had to ept it going forward. I did my best to stall for time.


    "A year? Very well. A year shouldn''t be too long."


    "..."


    A year should be enough to settle everything. The goddess cared enough to let me sort everything out within a year.


    "But only one year. I will take drastic measures if you don''tply."


    "The world won''t be able to hold my body any longer. I have marked you. Within a year, I will return."


    And just like that, Goddess Iris left. Her presence was still within the room, but only their traces could be found.


    The vampire woman stared into space, wondering what she would do next. As for Joanne, she looked at Iris with hatred. Why was that? I don''t know their history, but I don''t n to get involved.


    Constance was sleeping because of my curse. Now that I had found her, it was time to leave. Her three friends'' locations were unknown, they were probably dead, but I had no way to revive dead people. This incident might scar her for life, but she will get better in time.


    "Joanne, I''m leaving this ce. It''s been fun and all, but it''s about time I leave."


    "You''re leaving so soon?"


    Joanne sounded disappointed when she heard that I was about to leave. Constance was my goal, and now that I had obtained her, there was no reason why I should be here.


    For us to leave, we would have to find a dimensional portal that we had already found when Melvin carried us here. We were lucky to find one, but because of this, our travels were ending.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You cane with us. Who knows, you might enjoy the world that I live in."


    Since Joanne seemed to like mypany, I could show her around Earth for a few days. Looking at her, she was in deep thought. She had considered my offer but was hesitant.


    Joanne''s choice didn''t matter to me. I would spend more time with the girls if she didn''te.


    "Sorry, but I have to decline. After our visit to the city, a situation has urred. You coulde yourself if you''re interested. Everyone who had entered this world would be participating."


    "Before you reject this event, why don''t you listen? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    I was going to reject it, no matter what she said. Spending time with everyone with the time I had left was the most critical priority.


    "Joanne. No matter what you say, I have no intention of joining. I have to take care of Constance and return immediately."


    "Very well. Our journey has been fun. This may be ourst time meeting, but I wish you the best of luck."


    "Before you leave, the thing you''re going to isn''t so urgent, right? Let''s have a final talk before we part ways.


    Joanne epted our situation and tried to bid me farewell. If she wasn''t in a rush, we could slowly go to my destination and leave it at that.


    My destination was three days away from where I was, within walking distance. Constance will awaken during this time, but the control down to her brain will take a while before it returns to her previous state."


    "So what''s your choice?"


    If Joanne liked me enough, she would ept my proposal without considering it. But looking at her, I couldn''t tell what her thoughts were. In the end, Joanne sighed and decided on her choice.


    "I will only apany you until you leave."


    "Melvin, go slow."


    Since Joanne had decided to stay with me, I had ordered the dark wyrm to go slow. The first few hours were quiet. We had no idea what to say to each other, which made it awkward for us to speak.


    The vampire Joanne kept was still tied up and witnessed this awkward atmosphere. I wonder what Joanne was going to do to her.


    "Your lover, she different from what I expected."


    "What did you expect her to be?"


    "More sultry looking?"


    Did she call Constance a slut? Well, with the talk I had about her with the old man, that was the only conclusion she coulde up with.


    I wonder how that old man is doing. He may be dead already. I wouldn''t know unless we met him on our way back.


    With Joanne breaking the ice, our talks became more frequent, and it was time for me to leave.

 Chapter 250 Return And A Felt Of Loss

    ?


    "Charles, traveling with you may have its downside, but I had much fun. I wish you luck in your endeavors."


    Those were her parting words. Constance, Melvin, and I were now back. Coming back to Celestial was no trouble when you already had documents for anything.


    "Constance, good morning."


    Now that we had returned, it was time to wake her up. It was a shame that even when awake, Constance was unresponsive.


    "..."


    It was time for me to start what I nned to do. The quickest way for Constance to return to her previous self would be to make her body remember why she was infatuated with me.


    None of the girls knew that I had returned. This was the perfect chance to help Constance now.


    ~


    "Constance, it seems like you''re back!"


    "Charles..."


    Constance''s mind was fuzzy. After what I had done to her, her mind was clouded with pleasure. It had taken me only a few minutes before she waspletely done.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    "..."


    Constance didn''t speak and tried to remember what had happened. The ecstatic expression she had earlier disappeared as she remembered what had happened.


    Constance''s friends wouldn''t return, as they were already killed. Any revival items I had were useless, as their souls had disappeared.


    "It''s not your fault."


    Those were the only words I could say. Those vampires that had attacked had nothing to do with Constance. She was just unlucky for that to happen. I tried my best tofort her as she wailed in tears.


    This was my first time trying to console someone to this degree. As a loner previously, situations like these weren''t my strong suit.


    "Charles... Those three... Are gone!!! I couldn''t do anything."


    Constance''s helpless figure was what had bothered her. Back on Earth, she was one of the strongest people there was. Being put in a vulnerable situation was what aggravated her.


    She took my body and used it as afort pillow. I held her back and patted both her head and back. I could offer her encouragement, but she needed to let out some steam.


    The sobs I hearding from her made the room silent. Being here for her was the least I could do as her lover.


    After crying her eyes out, Constance went back to sleep. Now that I was alone, I wondered if I should fetch Reina.


    The only person in this house was Courtney. Just as I was about to leave, Constance held me, not wanting to let go.


    "Charles... Please don''t leave."


    Those words stung even more when I knew I had a time limit. Instead of trying to leave, I felt that I needed to stay. Eventually, I drifted off to sleep with Constance embracing me.


    ~


    "Charles, wake up."


    Hearing my name, I could hear Courtney waking me up. Constance was still asleep as Courtney whispered to my ears, only wanting to wake me up.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Morning Courtney."


    After waking up, I managed to escape from Constance and face Courtney. We entered the living room and discussed what she wanted to say.


    "Charles, did something happen to Constance?"


    There were dried-up tears in Constance''s eyes, so it wasn''t hard to tell that something had happened.


    "Her friends had died, and now she''s in the gutter."


    Giving Courtney a short rundown, I told her what had happened prior to saving Constance. Courtney nodded and understood what had urred.


    "How about we do something for her? It may notpletely fix her, but it should lift her spirit."


    Courtney''s words held merit. Even so, what should we do to make her feel better? A party might work, but it didn''t feel right for the asion.


    "We don''t need to do much. Our goal is only to lift her mood. A small dinner with everyone should do it."


    Reading my mind, Courtney had pointed out what we needed to do. If we were going to do what Courtney said, I would have to get everyone.


    "Charles, before you leave, don''t you have something you would like to do with me?"


    Expectations wereing from Courtney''s eyes. Her reasoning had worked, as she had convinced me with the amount of skin she had shown.


    It''s been almost a week since I''ve been with her alone, and I guess it was time for me to do my duty as her lover.


    ~


    I returned to Constance''s room with Courtney asleep to check on her. Constance was wide awake and stared at the ceiling, having a thought.


    "Constance, I''m not intruding, am I?"


    "No, I was just in deep thought."


    Constance was a lot calmerpared to yesterday. She was still mncholic, but it was still a step up.


    "Is that so? Is there anything you want to do?"


    "No."


    Well, I tried. Since Constance was down in the dumps, there was one thing I could do.


    "Constance, why don''t you build a grave for them? I found their bodies. It''s the least you could do as their friends."


    Instead of letting Constance lie on the bed all day, I should get her to do something. The work may be depressing, but it was a way for her to cut off loose ends. This was one way for her to move on, and this was the most I could do to help.


    I brought them their corpse and let Constance do whatever she wanted. Since I think Constance would prefer to do this alone, I left her alone.


    Since I had free time, it was time for me to pick Reina up. With this new ce and an ident, I haven''t stayed on Earth in a while.


    And even now, I was only going there to fetch Reina. My stay wouldn''t take long, as I needed her to help fix Constance up.


    Doing that, I returned to Earth without any worries. I didn''t feel the need to show up at my house, so I went to Reina immediately. Reina was sitting there watching on herputer. Taking her attention, I greeted her.


    "Reina, I''m back."

 Chapter 251 Setting The Mood

    Chapter 251 Setting The Mood


    "Charles. Wee back."


    I don''t think she was thinking when she spoke. She had stared at theputer without looking away.


    "Reina. Is watching drama more important than me?"


    I embraced her tightly, drawing her attention to me. Since I had made physical contact with her, Reina''s full attention switched toward me, and her eyes widened, surprised to see me.


    "Charles. You''re back."


    "That I am. Is your parents around? We have something urgent to do."


    Reina nodded, understanding what I meant. Her ability to see the future was certainly convenient. She didn''t need an exnation from me. With Reinaing along, we intruded into Reina''s parent''s workspace and spoke there.


    "Matthew. It''s been a while. Reina, I have some business to attend to. Do you mind if I leave with her?"


    I brought him a souvenir from the Celestial world. I didn''t have time to do sost time, so I might as well give it to him now.


    "Before you leave, I have a favor to ask."


    "Go ahead and ask."


    "Our wedding anniversary between Jennifer and I is in two weeks. I was wondering if I could trade anything for a unique gift."


    Matthew had a pleading expression when asking me. The old me would have made a trade, but I handed him a bracelet and held his shoulder.


    "Keep it. Just think of this as a favor for your son-inw."


    Without saying anything else, Reina and I left. I already had my sappy moment with Constance. I don''t want a second one to happen right now.


    Matthew''s dedication was admirable. He was willing to go out of his way to beg for a gift for his wife. Even Reina was surprised to see him go that far.


    Finished with Matthew, we went to Jennifer''s workce. Unlike Matthew, who was alone, she had worked in a ce where many people were. Due to Reina''s appearance, it was easy to enter Jennifer''s workce without any interference. Upon seeing us, Jennifer smiled, and we greeted her.


    "Mom. Charles and I are about to leave. Before we leave, do you need anything?"


    "Now that you mention it, there is something."


    This time, Reina spoke. Reina probably knew that Jennifer wanted something, and Jennifer did.


    "Matthew and I are having our anniversary. I was wondering if you have anything special..."


    Seeing this, I almost wanted to puke rainbows out of my mouth. This was too sweet for my stomach to handle. I gave Jennifer the same bracelet so they could match.


    "Reina, Charles. Have a safe trip."


    After kissing Reina, she told us to have a safe trip. We returned to Celestial and headed to the other three girls'' rooms, Rose, ire, and Nene.


    Getting the three together, I had Courtney wake up, and the six of us were now sitting at a round table.


    "Charles. Is there a need for all of us to gather?"


    ire questioned when I had disturbed her work. She was a bit frustrated but wondered what I wanted.


    "Constance is down in the dumps. Her friends that were kidnapped were killed, and she mes herself for it. What I want to do is make a small celebration to make her feel more weed."


    Exining what I had said, everyone nodded and understood what I wanted. I gave more details about when and what we were going to do.


    "Master~! Where is she now~?"


    "Constance is digging a grave for her friends. I nned to use that as a distraction."


    Some girls here felt their moods go down after hearing those words. We then got to work, and the first thing we needed to do was get ingredients.


    I should have done this back on Earth. Nevertheless, it''s been a while since we all went out together.


    The food in the world of Celestial shouldn''t be a problem for humans. The six of us left the house, exploring and gathering what we could.


    "Charles, how''s the world you visited?"


    Since we were walking and doing nothing, Rose asked how my travels were. The Unknown wasn''t that exciting.


    Well, it was because of my priorities. I only wanted to save Constance, so I neglected most of the things I could have done there.


    "I had a travelingpanion and found a pet."


    "A pet~?"


    After returning, I had forgotten about Melvin. I had let him sleep in my room and forgot about it because of Constance.


    "Yeah, I found a wyrm, and now it''s my pet. After you return, I could show you it."


    "Charles. You forgot about it, did you?"


    "..."


    I stayed silent, knowing that it was wrong of me. Reina knew me too well and had pointed out what I had done.


    "Master~! Who''s thispanion of yours~? Is it a girl~?"


    "Yeah, but if you think we had any romantic moments, there were none."


    To break the ice, I told them what I thought. Joanne was more of a person who was there to stick around. The closest she could be was a side chick at best. I know it was mean to say it, but there was no chemical spark between us in a rtionship.


    "Are you sure~?"


    "Yep."


    Nene could only ept it, and I continued to talk about my travels. This conversation of mine was cut short after I arrived at the grocery store.


    The grocery store here differed from the rest when you considered the prices of the foods they sold.


    Everything here costs a minimum of a thousand credits, and for those from Earth, no one in their right mind woulde here.


    There were some familiar ingredients, and those we were familiar with were picked up since there shouldn''t be anything weird with them.


    Spending time with everyone without distraction was a great thing. It was a shame that Constance wasn''t here.


    Eventually, we bought everything we wanted, and it was time for us to return. Now that I think about it, only ire and Rose knew about cooking.


    "ire, Rose. I''m sorry, but you two will have to do the cooking."


    "It''s fine. You will have to reward me after this."


    "The same could be said for me too."


    Since that was the case, I agreed to do whatever they wanted after. Leaving the food to these two, I returned to my room and found Melvin.


    I brought Melvin out and saw their disappointment when looking at him. A wyrm wasn''t precisely a cute creature. So it didn''t help that no one wanted to spoil it.


    Melvin didn''t care, as he only wanted the food that was going to be cooked. Hey down under the table and stayed there.


    "I will check on Constance."


    I left and returned to the flower house, where Constance was outside. Constance nned to build a grave with this beautiful view. I didn''t mind it, as she could do whatever she wanted.


    "Constance, it seems you are done."


    "Charles. Will this make these three at peace?"


    "I''m sure their next life will be great."


    Constance stared at their graves, and I could sense her mind was made up. She hade to terms with the fact that her friends were dead, and she could do nothing about it.


    While it was short, it was great that she could adapt. I would be stressed out if she was in a slump for weeks.


    "Constance, I know that this might make you feel awkward, but please deal with it."


    The nun was confused by what I meant in my previous statement. I teleported us back to our other house, and we could see everyone congratting Constance on her return.


    "Wee back, Constance!!!"


    Those who were excited to see Constance went up to her and gave her a hug. The current atmosphere had lightened her mood, which was what we aimed for.


    With the food ready, we all sat down at the table. This felt more like a festive party than a wee-back one.


    Even so, the mood was great, and everyone got along despite the jokes we made. I brought out the drinks for those who were interested.


    ~


    "Charles~!!! Keep me warm~!!!"


    ire was drunk and had a pillow, thinking it was me. The light drinkers were already knocked out, and only Constance and I were wide awake.


    "Are you feeling better?"


    I asked Constance, who was looking out of the window. Her face was flushed red, and it was my first time seeing her drunk.


    "Thank you..."


    She slurred her words and thanked me for setting this whole thing up. Seeing her like this brought me joy.


    "No need to mention it. It''s the most I could do..."


    Before I could finish my words, Constance took my lips and shut her eyes. She was dead tired from thinking too much.


    I looked at everyone, brought them all to bed, and slept. This memory was precious. It would be one of the memories I look forward to making.


    Time would run out, but I will make it for all its worth.

 Chapter 252 One Year (Part I)

    Chapter 252 One Year (Part I)


    A week had passed since then, and I still hadn''t told the girls I would be leaving. After Constance''s recovery, mentioning that I would leave was tough. Constance has just recovered, and making her go through this again would hurt my heart.


    I walked around the house in a set of motions, thinking about how I should break the news.


    "Charles, is there anything wrong?"


    Courtney left her room and found me walking around. She asked me what was wrong, and I hesitated to tell her.


    "Courtney, could you gather everyone? I have something to tell everyone."


    Sooner orter, I would have to tell everyone at some point. It was hard for me to do, but this was mandatory. I didn''t want anyone else to regret not spending enough time with me when I left.


    Courtney sensed my distress but had still done what I had asked. Everyone was tense when they sensed my mood.


    "Charles, is there anything wrong?"


    I sighed when asked that. This was the moment of truth. I took a deep breath and started to say those words.


    "In a year''s worth of time, I will be gone."


    Straight and simple, with no sugar-coated words and no excuses added. No one had reacted, as they thought it was some other matter.


    "How long will you be gone?"


    "Indiffenitly."


    "???"


    After hearing those words, their eyes widen, realizing the seriousness of the situation. The room was now stiffly silent, with no one knowing what to say.


    "Master. What''s the reason?"


    Nene''s yful tone disappeared, and she asked seriously. Everyone was thankful to Nene for saying those words.


    "Let me tell you the story of why this happened."


    Before I told them the reason, I had to give context. Where should I start? It was hard when I had to mention Constance''s name.


    "During my rescue, I had to fight a group of vampires that had kidnapped Constance."


    "And when I defeated most of them, one of the vampires summoned the Blood Goddess. The Goddess took an interest in me and was generous enough to give me a year''s worth of time."


    "Can''t you beat the Goddess?"


    I''m d that the girls here thought highly of me, but I felt the difference in strength. I doubt I could catch up to that power level in a year.


    "It''s impossible. Even if I had three years, I doubt I could beat her. I don''t know why, but I felt a wall when I looked at her."


    Everyone became quiet upon hearing those words, even though Reina didn''t give up and offered a different solution.


    "Is there a way for you to hide?"


    "She had a tracker on me. I won''t be able to remove it."


    Out of everyone here, I could feel Nene being the most frustrated. It was understandable since I have been with her the most. It will hurt anyone when your lover tells you that they will leave.


    "It''s understandable if anyone here wants to leave."


    I wouldn''t be surprised if anyone here ended their rtionship with me. I didn''t know much about the upper world, but the chance of me returning would be close to zero.


    Taking a nce at everyone, no one left after those words. My heart felt warm from this, but I still had to leave them at some point.


    "Charles. Exactly how much time do you have left?"


    "358 Days."


    That may seem like a long time, but it will be over before we know it. Now that I had said my piece, everyone stayed still, lost in their thoughts. The mood is tense, but I felt something heavying off my shoulders.


    With that out of the way, I left the room and let everyone take a breather. The news I gave was shocking, to say the very least. I just hope this was the best choice there was.


    ~


    [Third-Person POV]


    All the girls were stuck in their seats. The revtion Charles had made shook them to the core. Once Charles had left, everyone stared at each other.


    In a situation like this, no one knew what to say. While a year may seem like a long time, it will eventually end. It was like waking up from a dream you didn''t want to leave.


    "I''m going to talk to Master."


    Nene was the first person to break the mold and leave. She had already decided about something and went to Charles to talk about it.


    The rest weren''t as decisive as Nene. Constance, who hade out of a slump, returned to her room and stayed there. Her mind once again gued her because she thought this was her fault. No one had time tofort her, as they all had thoughts.


    "What do you girls n to do?"


    Before Reina decided on her own, she asked everyone present. Only four people were in the room, still deciding what to do.


    "I will spend time with Charles as much as I can."


    ire confidently said her piece. Like Nene, she went to Charles'' room and confidently went in.


    [Charles POV]


    Returning to my room, I yed with Melvin. I had gotten attached to Melvin in a short time.


    "Master, do you have time?"


    "Nene,e in."


    Nene had arrived sooner than I thought. She was straightforward, so I shouldn''t be surprised by this.


    "Nene, do you need anything?"


    A frown can be seen on her face. Of course, she needed something, but that was my default line.


    "Master, you still owe me!"


    "???"


    Owe? I don''t remember doing something like that. But if that makes her happy, I will hear what she says.


    "What do I owe?"


    "Master~! Don''t you remember~?"


    "Remember?"


    "I said I want your child~! Now that you''re leaving~! We need to make one now~!"


    Even if we do it now, having a child is impossible. I would have to return to Earth to make that possible.


    "You would have to wait a bit longer for that to happen."


    She knew that, too, but was getting a little impatient. Now that I think about it, child making would only be effective this year.


    "Charles. Are you there?"


    "Yes, I am here. Could you wait for Nene to finish?"


    ire was the next person to arrive, a few minutes after Nene. She sat next to me and let Nene continue.


    "Master, is there truly no way for you to break the goddess'' promise?"


    "I could try, but it would bring harm to everyone, and I would rather have everyone here stay out of harm."


    doubt it would work. I didn''t want to give her false hope, so I told the truth.


    Nene gave up in the end and took the other side of my arm. She rested her body against mine.


    "Charles, do you think I could poison a goddess?"


    Those were bold wordsing from ire. She could try, but I doubt it would work. I didn''t want to give her false hope, so I told the truth.


    "ire, I don''t doubt your abilities. Unless you find a god-killing poison, there''s no way for you to do what you want."


    Besides, if she did try and the assassination failed, then my beingpliant with the Goddess was worthless.


    We stopped talking and changed the subject. I could feel Nene''s and ire''s body heat as they snuggled close to me.


    "I heard what you said to Charles earlier. Charles, if possible, I also want a child from you."


    It seemed like she had eavesdropped earlier, but none of us cared. These two had stated their purpose, and I could only ept knowing this year might be thest time I see them in a long while.


    "Should we go back to Earth now? Or do you girls want to prepare?"


    I needed to get a drug to make my seeds more effective. Earth was previously overpopted. With the fusion of two other worlds, there was more than enough space.


    "Master~! We''re going now~!"


    Nene didn''t need to think and urged me to go. Should I call Linsey to get a specialist? I didn''t want to go to the doctor and be put in the news because of this incident. Leaving the room with Nene and ire, I could see Reina alone.


    "Reina, do you need more time? ire, Nene, and I are going back to Earth."


    "Go on ahead. Please give me more time to think."


    Since that was the case, we left and went to Earth. When I went to her office, she was cking off.


    "Charles? It''s been a while. What do you want?"


    Linsey sounded like she was stoned. All of us looked at her, thinking that she wasn''t okay.


    "I want you to get a specialized doctor."


    Before Linsey could ask why, I told her what had happened. She then got me a doctor, and we proceeded with our n. The session was short, and Linsey wanted me to stay after it was done.


    "You''re leaving, right? I know there''s not much option, but let''s drink!"


    She probably wanted to use this situation to her advantage. Since it was her asking, the four of us drank to our hearts'' content.

 Chapter 253 One Year (Part II)

    ?


    After a wild night of drinking, I left all three girls and put them in Linsey''s bed. I''m sure she wouldn''t mind having these two with her.


    I had three goals that I wanted to achieve before I left. The first is the protection of the earth. If this were the old me, I would have left this ce without much concern. I made many painful and happy memories here, so losing this world would be a shame.


    My second goal was power itself. I knew I had always had this as my goal, but this time I would go into uncharted territory.


    I didn''t know how many people were at Iris''s level. There may be people even above me, and if there was an enemy Iris couldn''t deal with, how am I supposed to do anything? So before I leave, I want to be at my best.


    And my final goal was the protection of everyone that I was going to leave behind. If I somehow return to find out how one of these girls was harmed beyond return, I don''t think I will be able to forgive myself for my ipetence.


    With these three goals, I needed to use my time the best. I already knew what to do with the second goal. It was a cruel method but also the quickest.


    Like the deadly disease I caused, I will remake it in a distant world. I don''t want Agnus to nag at me for causing a disturbance.


    I first went to the hub, picked a low-tier, and used that as a starting point. The cursed disease I created would not be lethal at this starting point.


    I can''t have the be in lockdown and start from scratch again. Now that was out of the way. I had to see Agnus.


    Agnus was the most reliable person I have ever met. It may sound weird, but I look up to him as a father figure. I went to the IUC base and entered Agnus'' office.


    "Charles, I''m busy. Is there something you need?"


    Even though he was busy, he made time for me. Since he didn''t seem to mind, I told him what I needed.


    "I will be leaving in a year. Due to an incident, I will be going to the eighth-rank world."


    "..."


    Agnus stared at me and stopped his work. It was rare for him to be shocked, and I can''t me him for hearing this.


    "Exin."


    "Due to an incident with one of my lovers, she was kidnapped, and I had to save her. My enemies summoned a goddess, and she took an interest in me."


    "She gave me a year to prepare before I leave. I came here to tell you this. I also want news revolving around worlds at the sixth rank and above."


    If there was one thing you could count on Agnus for, it was his knowledge. Being somewhere in the thousands would make anyone knowledgeable in one area. Being the big boss of apany, I expect him to know something.


    "Help me with my work, and I will exin it to you when I''m done. I have a deadline that I need to finish."


    He then gave me a share of his paperwork. I had never done the paperwork to this degree, but I could only sigh and assist. I copied his handwriting and wrote his signature on things that made sense. Three hourster, the final paperwork was finished.


    "I finished quicker, thanks to your help. Now where were we?"


    "You said you would give me information about worlds at the sixth and above. Besides, don''t you have people to do this work for you?"


    "Rx, I was joking. And some of the papers here are confidential. I don''t want potential leaks. Thest time that happened was a nightmare."


    If he sighed like that, the results must have been a disaster. Even someone as charismatic as a leader like Agnus would get betrayed eventually.


    "Now, for the sixth world and above, the gods and goddesses are locked in the sixth world and up due to circumstances. Their divinity alone would destroy the nature of the system, so a rule was created to lock them in ce."


    "You have already seen ways a god or goddess could be summoned, correct?"


    The memories of Iris appear to have resurfaced in my mind. Those memories were unforgettable, and because of that, it led to this.


    "Yes. The goddess I have met is someone called Iris. The goddess of blood."


    "How do you think she was summoned?"


    That was a no-brainer. The vampires used the blood of far too many to count. I can see why they would do so when you can summon a power like that.


    "Upon summoning a goddess or a god, one would need an equivalent exchange. The price would be unimaginable since she was the goddess of blood. Killing should be the easiest way to summon that power."


    "There is another method you can use. And it''s to have a body container fitting for the gods or goddesses. In this instance, the probability of this happening is close to zero."


    "God and Goddesses are too proud to use the body of a lower being. Not only that, but their power will dwindle a lot, and dying with those bodies will be harmful to the original body."


    "There are other methods, but these are so far the easiest toe by."


    Agnus had told me about the summoning methods, and I found them amusing. Unfortunately, I wasn''t a god or a goddess, so summoning me was impossible.


    "Now, onto the worlds above. Once you enter the sixth world and above, returning will be hard. As I said earlier, the lock involves not only the gods or goddesses but also the residents."


    "I don''t have much information about the worlds above, but there is one fact I do know."


    "Gods thate from the sixth-ranked world are minor gods. Once they reach a higher realm, they ascend to the next realm."


    "The gods could also have ovepping titles. Usually the weaker gods would be absorbed if they weren''t too careful. What a cruel world."


    So gods could absorb another god? I tried to imagine that and regretted it immediately. I wouldn''t be surprised if anyone in that world would kill without mercy. This is why power was needed. Agnus looked at me and knew what I had thought.


    "Let''s have a spar. I haven''t moved in a while."


    Agnus took the words out of my mouth. The wall between us was getting shorter and shorter. I can see myself getting close to Agnus in terms of fighting abilities.


    "Before we start, let''s change the room."


    I followed Agnus out of his office and went to the training room. It was only Agnus and me here, with no spectators.


    "Make your move."


    "Don''t regret it."


    Agnus gave me the first move, and I started strong with a purple dragon st filled with curses.


    This move of mine wasn''t destructive in any way, but the curse made it deadly¡ªfilled with effects such as weakening and sickening. Most people who encounter my curse will be bedridden in seconds.


    In the worst-case scenario, they would die in agony. Knowing he would survive this attack, I didn''t hesitate to use it on Agnus.


    Observing Agnus, this was the first time I saw him frown in a fight. Agnus created a barrier with his water magic, rendering my breath attack unable to harm him.


    Of course, the water Agnus had created was turning purple and was being destroyed. I also learned one thing about my abilities.


    The breath attack would not only hinder the movement of my enemies but also strengthen me. It was like I was living in my home field.


    Since my affinity with curses is immeasurable, I would also power up from it if I made a field of curses.


    "You have grown to a frightening degree, Charles."


    "I aim to please."


    Gaining momentum in the fight, I couldn''t allow this chance to go to waste. I wasn''t reckless enough to fight in closebat when Agnus could instantly turn this around.


    I then used another range move to bypass his defense and lock him in ce. The longer my breath attacksted, the more trouble Agnus would be in.


    "I didn''t think I would need to do this, but you leave me no choice."


    Hearing those words, the aura around Agnus changed. This was my first time feeling this oppressive aura.


    Agnus'' features started to change, and his size grew to something entirely different. His proper form was shown, and I knew I was fucked.


    His dragon form was something the current me couldn''t measure up to. He blew out the breath of the curse I made earlier and swatted me like a bug. I was done in a hit since he could bypass my skill. Who knew he had such strength...

 Chapter 254 One Year (Part III)

    Chapter 254 One Year (Part III)


    "I didn''t think you would have a second form..."


    "Sorry, but your curse would have sent me to the hospital. I can''t have that at a time like this."


    Even though I had lost, I didn''t feel terrible about it. I had made Agnus reach new heights that I would have never reached without progressing. I could see how far I hade, which motivated me.


    His dragon form was pretty majestic. Agnus had this intimidating azure-colored aura, and his figure form was graceful yet intimidating. He had a light blue scale, fourrge wings on his back, and a serpent-like tail.


    After the fight was over, he returned to his humanoid form. He walked up to me, checking how I was doing. He didn''t need to when I could recover in a heartbeat.


    "I thought this was a spar. Did you have to finish me in one hit..."


    "It can''t be helped. Your abilities are too deadly for anyone to take on casually. Touching that might send me to the hospital for days."


    Even he sees my abilities as a threat. While the fight was short, I could see where my abilitiesy.


    "Do you have anywhere you need to be?"


    "I broke the news to the girl yesterday, and most of them want time to think for themselves. So right now, I''m free."


    "Then follow me. I have something that''s worth your time."


    Once again, I followed where Agnus led me. We left the office and went to a different space. The path was dark, yet we could see the path ahead.


    "Where are you taking me?"


    I wasn''t demanding an answer. I was just curious about where we were headed. Agnus didn''t say anything and smiled mysteriously.


    "Be patient."


    Those were the only words he spoke. After walking silently for ten minutes, I decided to ask Agnus a question.


    "How far away are we from our destination?"


    "It''s not far."


    With those words, we arrived. What a coincidence! It was only a few seconds after saying that, and we had found the end of the road.


    The end of the road had a portal, and we entered inside without stopping. We were transported to a shrine once we arrived on the other side.


    "Wee to my ancestor''s shrine."


    "Why are we here?"


    There was no reason for Agnus to bring me here. While I was sure that we were close, we weren''t that close.


    "This is a shrine where my family has worshiped. My ancestor is the water god from the ninth realm."


    "Do you remember the words I said earlier today? Bringing in sacrifices would allow the gods to descend on this world."


    "For this ancestor of mine, I would have to sacrifice high-quality purified water. Look around you."


    In the shrine, we were in a dome with water surrounding us. I could feel the quality of the water surrounding us. A drop of them was worth as much as an elixir. I wonder how much it would cost to have this many of them.


    "Why are you going so far for me?"


    While I may be ahead of myself, I knew Agnus was doing this for me. Now that my worth was limited, I didn''t see a reason for him to do this.


    "..."


    "Charles. I will tell you this once."


    "You''re the most talented individual I have seen in my entire life. So much so that I don''t doubt that your talent would be any lower than that of those in the tenth realm. In contrast, you''re also the most foolish and irresponsible with it."


    "The realm of gods is a dangerous ce. So much more than the world that we live in. With your attitude, you won''t have long to live."


    "..."


    "Don''t deny it, Charles. While confidence is great, you have turned that confidence into arrogance. You could have avoided meeting with the goddess if you had done your job correctly."


    "As someone who has watched over you for the past few months, it would hurt me to see such a talent as you die from a careless mistake. I have given you some guidance, and because of that, it''s my responsibility to watch how far you will go."


    I was at a loss for words after hearing those words. Agnus'' words shot me down, and I felt the paining from them. I couldn''t refute those words since they were true.


    This is why I admire Agnus. Not only was he straightforward in times of need, but he also would do whatever it took when he convinced himself to take responsibility for those he kept an interest in.


    "Even so, don''t you think this is going too far for someone to im to be responsible for me?"


    "That may be true, but think of this as an investment. When you reach the top, I hope you won''t forget my assistance."


    This was a big gamble on his part. If his ancestor didn''t find this situation amusing, we might have to pay the price for it. There is also no guarantee that I could return the favor.


    I was grateful to Agnus for doing this for me. He has already helped me a lot over the past couple of months.


    "Is that all you have to say? If so, I will begin the ritual."


    Agnus did what he said and started the ritual. The water outside the dome began to shine as the area we were in was shaking. Not only was the water outside shining, but the power I felt from it was being drained.


    The body of Agnus'' ancestor began to form, and its aura was on a whole other level. I had felt this suppression like I did with Iris. How much stronger are these people?


    A god-like water spirit has descended, and we were now graced with presence. He stared at Agnus, but his interest in me heightened.


    "Descendent of mine. What is your reason for summoning me?"


    And just like that, we were in the presence of a god.

 Chapter 255 One Year (Part IV)

    Chapter 255 One Year (Part IV)


    The god-like water spirit voice had affected our souls. We were stiff and frozen just from hearing its voice alone.


    "Ancestor, I have a request I would like to wish upon."


    Stating his wish, Agnus kneeled to the ground and began to state his wish. Since Agnus was doing this, it would be better for me to do it.


    "State it now. I don''t have all day."


    "My friend here would ascend to the eighth realm. Ancestor, I hope you can bless and protect him when the timees. His talent is something you might look forward to checking out."


    Every action Agnus had shown to his ancestor was reverence. When Agnus had stated his wish, the god looked at me, observing every detail he could find about me. I had never felt so insecure about something. I could tell that he was gaining information about me with every nce.


    "When will you be ascending, child?"


    I didn''t know why, but the God was in a great mood when it called me a child. Does it know something about me? Or was it just that type of person?


    "I will be ascending in 357 days."


    The God then waved his hand, and I felt a different energy spreading within me. It had a different feel from all the energy that I had felt.


    "My blessing has been granted. I won''t tell you what my blessing will do. You will have to figure that out on your own."


    "Which god or goddess has taken you under your wing?"


    "Blood Goddess Iris."


    Since the God had asked, I had told the God who it was. The water god didn''t give much thought to her when I mentioned her. I don''t know howrge the upper worlds were, but they weren''t aquatinted.


    "How about working for me instead?"


    "..."


    I didn''t think another god would offer me this deal. Before I started to agree immediately, I had asked the water god something.


    "If I ept your condition, could I bring other people along with me?"


    "Unfortunately, that''s not possible. We gods are already sacrificing a lot to bring someone from the lower realms to the divine realm."


    "I see... I''m sorry if I have to decline. I have already epted the other goddess'' deal. Breaking it might lead to a dangerous path for those I love."


    The water god understood the implications and didn''t address his offer further. He then looked at Agnus and asked if he had any more requests.


    "Descendant of mine, do you have anything else you desire?"


    "Ancestor! Recently, mypany has been dealing with a god. I hope you can assist me in this manner. The enemy god shouldn''t be hard for you to deal with."


    Did the IUC have gods as enemies? This was the first time I had heard of this news.


    "I will have a talk with that God. Very well, consider it done. Descendant of mine, I have used all my powers that the world has allowed me to. I will be leaving. Child, if you ever see me, let''s have a talk."


    The water god could gain a lot of information by looking into us. Agnus didn''t need to say anything, and the God instantly knew who the other side was.


    And just like that, Agnus'' ancestor left. He told me to visit him if I had the chance to do so. The atmosphere of the room had lightened up with the God gone.


    "Your ancestor was easier to talk to than I thought."


    "Not all gods are unreasonable. Our business here is done. Let''s return."


    We left the shrine and returned to the dark path. Since we had all the time to talk, I asked a question I wanted to ask earlier.


    "The enemy god. Whichpany is under them?"


    "The ZTF. Even though we had won, the wrath of their God wasn''t something mypany could deal with efficiently. Since you seem in trouble, I might as well call my ancestor earlier."


    Because I needed help, Agnus called for his ancestor because it was convenient. Even so, I was thankful his ancestor had blessed me.


    "So the ZTF has a god on their side? Do you know how strong it is?"


    "Considering how the ZTF was unting their power as ast resort, figuring out which god had supported them wasn''t hard."


    "So which god was it?"


    "The ZTF''s god is the god of Breeze¡ªa low-tier god in the seventh realm."


    Compared to Agnus'' ancestor, the God from the ZTF was so much weaker. I had already thought the ZTF had disbanded, but to think they had a god as their leader.


    Ever since Iris appeared, the world has seemed different. The existence of God had changed my worldview, and because of that, I felt rushed.


    "Do you need anything from me before I leave? I feel indebted to you for that."


    Agnus had done me a considerable service. I know he said it was for investment, but I still feel like shit for getting something without doing much.


    "Actually, there is. Ourpany has found a fourth-ranked world, and a monster there has been born."


    "While the world has been destroyed, such a monster needs to be exterminated."


    "Exterminated? May I know why?"


    I looked at Agnus as we continued to walk. I wondered what warranted so much attention if Agnus was serious about this.


    "While the monster cannot shift to a different world, it can steal someone''s ability once it eats the corpse of a dead body."


    "Luckily, the monster''s intelligence is that of a wild beast. But who knows how long that will be? Eliminating that monster now is for the betterment of the world."


    A monster that could steal someone''s abilities? It was a heaven-defying power to have. I could see why Agnus put me up for this.


    I, too, would be wary of someone with this ability. After all, the monster could target my world one day.

 Chapter 256 One Year (Part V)

    ?


    epting Agnus'' mission, I set off for the world where the monster resides. The world I had arrived in was a hellscape.


    Everything in this world was either dead or broken down. Life in this world has diminished. And the monster I was supposed to eliminate was the only energy signal I could find.


    Looking in the distance, I could see the monster. It was more human-like than I thought it would be in a physical sense.


    Because of the radiation from this world, I could see that it was more like a zombie than anything else.


    The monster was inactive. Was it sleeping? I was curious to see what would happen when I woke up the monster. But because of what happened with Iris, those desires had to be locked up.


    While it was essential to eliminate this monster immediately, it was disappointing that I couldn''t see what to do with it.


    Cursing the mutated zombie, I ensured it was sealed with all its senses cut off. I didn''t know if the zombie had any recovery-type abilities, so to finish this monster off, I should delete its brain.


    First, I grabbed a sickle that induced slowness. I feel like I''m being paranoid right now. Did my fuckup with Iris mess with my head? I have never been this careful before.


    Since the zombie''s senses were cut off, I should be able to finish it quickly. Pointing my sickle into the zombie''s head, I stabbed the brain, and the green liquid started to squirt.


    The zombie''s eyes had opened, and I could feel it starting to move. Even with such a wound, it survived without much issue.


    Opening its mouth, I felt a strong suction pull me over to him. Was it trying to eat me? I then disabled its lungs, and the force from the zombie''s mouth stopped.


    "Scary..."


    The zombie''s ability was strong enough to freeze me. Before it could do anything else, I had severed its neck and the limbs attached to it. It shouldn''t be able to move anymore. Even when I cut off all its limbs, I could still tell it could somehow move.


    Was it also immortal? I couldn''t remove this zombie''s immortality since I wasn''t the cause. The next best thing I could do was burn this zombie into ash.


    I took out an enhanced me thrower and made the me thrower go into full power. A few secondster, the zombie turned into ashes.


    To ensure the zombie wouldn''t regenerate, I put all the ashes into a sealing jar. I thought the battle was going to be more anticlimactic. But my heart had almost jumped, seeing how it could quickly devour me.


    "Agnus, the mission is finished. Do you want the monster? I have sealed him in a jar."


    "Can you not kill him?"


    "I don''t know if this thing can regenerate. It was resilient when I tried to kill it. It may already be dead, but I can''t let the possibility of it being alive go."


    "I have a feeling that you should keep it. You''re free to do whatever you want. You shouldn''t keep your lovers waiting."


    With that, Agnus hastily ended the call. He was right. Even though it had only been a day, I had already tried to postpone the meeting with the girls.


    Nene and ire were straightforward people. They rified their emotions, making it easier for us to avoid this whole drama.


    When I return, Rose should be the first person I visit. Out of the four, she should be the easiest to meet.


    There was no longer a reason to stay in this destroyed world, so I returned home and prepared my heart for the uing talk I would have.


    "Rose? Do you mind if we talk?"


    "Come in."


    Knocking on her door and calling her, she allowed me to enter. Unlike her usual maid outfit, she had her sleepwear. It was already somewhere early in the morning, and Rose should have just woken up.


    "Charles, is it truly impossible to follow you?"


    "Yes, getting into the sixth realm and above requires a price to pay. No god or goddess would do that to people they are not interested in."


    I understand where Rose wasing from, but the gods must sacrifice power to do so. And they won''t do that to people they have no interest in. I''m not saying the girls I have weren''t attractive, but to the gods, they probably have seen more people they were more interested in.


    "..."


    The room turned quiet as Rose knew that we would be separated. What made this situation even more shit was that this wouldn''t be thest time I felt this way.


    "Rose, do you have anything you want now? I have all the time I''ve got."


    Breaking down the ice was what I had initially nned to do. I want to say my goodbyes to everyone on a happy note.


    "Then can I go where I want?"


    "Choose anywhere you desire."


    I may regret it, but it will all be worth it if it breaks the mold and lifts her spirit.


    ~


    [Third-Person POV]


    "Master Iris, you have returned. Was the summoning ritual sessful?"


    "Sessful? I wouldn''t say that, but I found something interesting."


    "Interest?"


    "I promised them I would bring them in a year. As for who, you will see at that time."


    The servant''s eyes widened at Iris'' words. Bringing someone from a lower world to an upper one would be expensive. And the price for sending someone to the upper world is a tenth of your divinity.


    "Master Iris, are you serious? You know how many enemies you have! Someone will strike if you do that!"


    "That may be true, but I think this talent is worth it."


    Iris, the blood goddess, had said nothing else. She went to her throne and sat there in silence.


    Iris felt that a power shift would happen because of Charles. All she needed to do was prepare for this shift.

 Chapter 257 One Year (Part VII)

    ?


    [Charles POV]


    A week has passed since my date with Rose. Constance, Courtney, and Reina were the only three I needed to speak with. I had tried to speak with the three of them, but they all wanted to lock themselves off.


    Currently, I''m on Earth checking Clyde''s progress. He was one of the defensive mechanisms that I had in mind.


    His talent was surprising. He had reached the top and was on the fourth rank, surpassing Gram.


    A month ago, Constance had surpassed Gram in ranking. I wonder how confident he is now that Clyde has also done so. I wouldn''t be surprised if it shattered.


    "Charles..."


    Clyde had a wary expression after seeing me. Our first two meetings weren''t on friendly terms, and all of them resulted in Clyde being harmed.


    "What do you want?"


    "I was interested to see how far you have progressed."


    Clyde wasn''t hard to find when you had him marked. He had an irritated face when he heard what I said. He knew I wasn''t here just to talk.


    "You have grown strong, but I would like for you to grow further."


    "Why?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? I found you interesting. Besides, it would be a waste to not train you when you have talent."


    I didn''t tell him I would leave this world for a long time. That was none of his business. I''m only using him to do the job for me.


    "You seem like you''re in deep thought. Do you need power at the moment?"


    Hearing my earlier words, Clyde''s focus had disappeared. I didn''t know about his situation, but he seemed in a hurry.


    "One of my friends has been kidnapped. Please help her!"


    "..."


    So that was why he was in a rush. He said, "why" because the timing of my being here made it worse for him.


    "What does she look like? I could help with thispass of mine."


    The shady shop hade in clutch when I wanted to find Constance. I could use thispass of mine to find Clyde''s friend.


    Clyde''s eyes were on mypass. If I was an asshole, I could mess with him now. But I needed him for his power, nothing else.


    "I will give you anything! Please let me borrow it."


    "Very well. Break this promise of yours, and something terrible will happen."


    Instead of signing a geass, my curse could be done the same way. It was helpful since verbal promises would work if anyone put enough emotion into them.


    "Here, I will lend it to you. Fix the mess yourself."


    Clyde could beat up anyone in this world without any problem. Throwing thepass, Clyde caught it without much trouble. He was nervous to see thepass fall.


    "Thanks, I owe you."


    He ran to where thepass was pointing without paying attention to me. I had stealthily followed him since he wasn''t moving that fast.


    We moved to the ind port with Clyde''s friend here. I had sensed some suspicious people within the warehouse, and his friends should be there. It didn''t take long before Clyde broke into the warehouse.


    Arge kicking sound could be heard with Clyde''s kick. He had forced his way into breaking anything that came his way.


    I wonder if he had the money to cover all the costs. Even though I was rich, I wouldn''t cover for him.


    "ALYA!!!" Clyde screamed his friend''s name once he found her.


    It was the pink-haired girl who was captured. I had noticed that she had feelings for this man, and now that he would save her, I wondered if their rtionship would bloom.


    "Clyde!!!" Like a maiden in love, the pink-haired girl cried for her crush.


    "Who are you?" Ruining their reunion, one of the kidnappers spoke in a harsh tone. I was surprised that Clyde wasn''t known because of his rank. I bet the kidnappers would regret picking a fight with the fourth rank.


    While Clyde''s ranking was disclosed, he should be known to the world. An uing talent somewhere near my talent would be known to the public.


    Clyde red at the kidnapper and didn''t speak. He didn''t need to say anything to the kidnappers.


    Without waiting, Clyde used his sword and shed it at the kidnapper. There were about six of them, and I doubt any of them were stronger than Clyde.


    "!!!"


    Clyde''s sh wasn''t lethal. He had intended to keep the kidnappers alive, only intending to cause pain. Blood sttered, and an arm was cut off.


    "Gahh!!!" With an arm cut off, one of the men moaned in pain. The other five were scared shitless to see a friend lose a limb.


    "Wait!!!" That girl owes us! We just want our money!" Wanting a time-out, one of the men shouted his thoughts.


    Was that pink-haired girl in debt? She didn''t seem like a person to do something like this. You can''t judge a person by their looks.


    "Alya, is it true?" If that was true, Clyde felt terrible for cutting a man''s arm. I would have done the same when the six men here looked like criminals.


    "They tricked my family into debt!" The pink-haired girl cried out in anger. Clyde''s sympathy toward the man''s arm had disappeared upon hearing those words.


    Tricking a family into debt wasn''t umon when you could easily profit from doing this. There were risks involved, but I can see this happening.


    "Shit..." The one who spoke earlier didn''t have any words to follow up. At least they prolonged their lives for a few seconds.


    "Then you can die." This made Clyde even angrier for wasting his time. Without letting these people speak anymore, their heads roll to the floor.


    "Clyde! Thank you! I was so scared!"


    "..."


    I didn''t bother listening to their conversation. I would only feel sick listening to it. When the time was right, I would see Clyde again and beat him up. I left the port and checked on Nene and ire.

 Chapter 258 One Year (Part VIII)

    Chapter 258 One Year (Part VIII)


    "Constance!!! I''ming in!" I shouted at the door.


    I had given Constance another week. It had been two weeks since we had seen each other directly, and I think this has gone on long enough. Without giving Constance time to prepare, I invaded her room and stared at her. Constance''s problem would be a pain to deal with, but I have decided it is better to do it now.


    "..." Constance had dark eyes and a lot of dried-up tears. Shecked a lot of sleep, and her body would have deteriorated without my powers. Since her mind was already in disarray, I forcefully put her to sleep.


    I couldn''t help but sigh at Constance''s problem. She had already cried due to the fact that her friends had been killed.


    Now that I would leave, it would even worsen her mental state. I needed a way to deal with it, and from what I could see, dealing with her was hard.


    There was one idea that came to mind. I didn''t know if this approach should be taken. Before I could think more about this, another person had entered the room.


    "Charles." Reina, who had heard me shouting at Constance''s door, wanted to speak to me.


    "Let''s talk in your room." Reina seemed like she wanted to speak to me privately.


    We went to Reina''s room and sat there in silence. It wasn''t long before Reina said her piece.


    "Charles. Let''s get married." Reina''s desperate attempt didn''t surprise me.


    If it were anyone, I would be shocked by their deration. Reina had pushed her stance on our rtionship, and with our time running out, she wanted this to happen now.


    "Can you wait until Constance and Courtney recover? I know you really want this, but could you wait a little longer?" I wouldn''t be surprised if Reina disagreed. Still, surprisingly enough, she nodded and left it at that, even if she felt unsatisfied.


    "Since that''s the case, go make-up with Courtney. She''s locked away in herputer; it shouldn''t be too hard for you to talk to her." She wasn''t ying around when she spoke those words.


    "Thanks for the encouragement." I gave her physical affection and left the room.


    Courtney, like Constance, hadn''t left her room. While she wasn''t as emotionally unstable as Constance, she was down in the dumps.


    What I worried about Courtney was that her human interaction would be close to zero when I left.


    Courtney was an interesting person, to say the very least. When she came to Earth, she wanted a new beginning. She was isted and trapped under her family''s influence all her life.


    Due to the ability she gained, she broke free of that but gathered fame in the process. Living an everyday life was all Courtney had wanted.


    When she came to Earth, she wanted human interaction on an equal level and to taste it on Earth. Coming here, she had tasted that interaction, but the feeling of having those interactions made her realize that she couldn''t care enough for them.


    She had found that the technology here was more interesting, so she spent all her time on it for her hobby.


    Currently, I am outside her room, preparing toe in unnoticed. She was too focused on the screen, unaware that I was beside her.


    "Courtney. Do you have time?" Once she had finished what she was doing, I called her out.


    Courtney''s body froze at the sudden voiceing from me. She must have been scared by my sudden visit.


    "Charles! Please don''t do that again." She spoke in an angry tone that made her look adorable. I couldn''t help but want to tease her.


    "Sorry, no promises." I used this chance to make our uing conversation less awkward.


    "Wait!!!" Screaming at my sudden action, I held her tightly and pushed her to the bed. Doing so, her body neatlynded on the bed, with me on top.


    Looking at her, I could see her face clearly with no distractions. Her eyes darted around, unsure what to do.


    "Courtney, are you trying to forget about me?"


    As far as I know, Courtney had tried to distract herself. It may sound creepy when I say this, but I had observed her over the week. She didn''t have anything important to do but was sulking. The best way for her to get distracted was to take her thoughts away from theputer, and theputer was the easiest thing to get distracted from.


    "It''s okay if you want to move away from me. I won''t hold a grudge against you, but you should remember this. I won''t make you forget me that easily." I kissed her lips and calmed her down.


    "..." We stared at each other in silence. Even in this silence, none of us looked ufortable.


    "Have you sorted out your feelings?" I continued to look at Courtney and saw that she had made up her mind.


    She nodded and pulled me toward her. I couldn''t see her face with my head over her shoulder.


    Even if I couldn''t see her face, I felt her body shake. I could feel a wall inside her break. We enjoyed staying in this position for a long time.


    "Charles..." Courtney spoke softly, ready to speak.


    "Yes?"


    "Could you spend the whole night with me?" Hearing her speak, I couldn''t reject her words.


    "How can I not?"


    Even if it were still during the day, I would like to spend time with her. Being in this state, I felt warm.


    "Instead of this whole night. I will take you now." I couldn''t help but want to take Courtney for myself. Looking at Courtney, I could see she also had expectations for what I was about to do.


    "Charles..." Knowing what I would do, her eyes became clouded.


    We had all day, yet wasting a second of it would be a shame. I stripped her clothes, and from there on, we proceeded to make love.

 Chapter 259 Arrangements

    Chapter 259 Arrangements


    Two days after my night with Courtney, it was time for me to deal with Constance. Constance was now awake but was still not talking.


    Over the day, I had thought about what to do about her. There was still an idea, but I thought it would be risky.


    "Constance, do you want your memories wiped? If you can''t handle it, I can make you forget about me." Those were the only words I could offer.


    If my presence were harming her, then it would be better for me to remove myself from her life. Even if I had powers that could do a lot, I wasn''t omnipotent.


    Constance froze at the words I had said. This choice would be tough for anyone. What I gave her was the easy way out.


    She can live her own life without having to face the burden. Or stay with the feelings she currently has.


    The current Constance couldn''t handle this. It was like she was given a trial by God herself. How ironic that she serves those so-called gods!


    "I will give you a week to decide. I know this is hard, but this is all I could do for you."


    I know this was harsh to say to my lover, but I also wanted to see her improve. Even if I knew it would cause me harm.


    "Wait." Before I left, Constance stopped me.


    "I have made my choice."


    ~


    "Everyone. Reina and I are getting married. Does anyone want to join?" My words caused a different reaction from everyone.


    Judging by Nene''s, ire''s, and Rose''s expressions, they were inclined to join, for she was bewildered. She looked like she was daydreaming when I said those words.


    Then, looking at Reina, I could see that she was dissatisfied. I could see why, but I said something instead.


    "Don''t be angry. We can do this ceremony separately." Luckily, those words cooled Reina down. I just felt that having five separate asions for this would be overkill.


    "Master~! When are we doing this~?" Nene was the first to ask these questions.


    "Whenever you want." The time limit was only a year. I know this moment was supposed to be special, but I would want to get over it.


    "Master~!/Charles~!" Both Nene and ire spoke my name simultaneously.


    "We want to do it now~!" Nene''s and ire''s outlooks on marriage were simr.


    Who would have thought a beast and a flower would have the same preference? Despite being totally different species, the two coulde off as simr.


    "Wait!" Reina didn''t stand for this.


    "I had asked Charles for this for a long time. Shouldn''t I get the honor of bing his first?" Reina spoke passionately.


    I could see why she said this. She was pushing for this the most. The others didn''t say a word, knowing how passionate she was.


    she have to anger Reina?


    "Stupid Whitey~! You can join us~!" I knew Nene was joking, but did she have to anger Reina?


    The two fought for half an hour before we decided on something. Reina would go first in three days. Next would be Nene and ire. They didn''t care about some ceremony and wanted to get it over with.


    "Master, I also want my separate marriage..."


    Watching Rose get so flustered made my heart beat faster. I wanted to hug her for the disy of nervousness that she was feeling.


    "Charles, if you don''t mind, I would also like one for myself." I smiled widely, seeing Courtney''s simrly flustered appearance.


    "How long do you girls want before we have this ceremony?"


    The two thought of when to have their wedding and, momentster, decided when.


    "By the end of the week." Courtney wanted hers by the end of the week.


    "At least two weeks." And Rose had wanted it to take longer to prepare.


    "Then it''s settled."


    Now that the girls here had decided when to hold his celebratory arrangement, I had to ensure everything went smoothly.


    Looking back to where I started, who would have thought I would be married to five women within weeks? The old me would haveughed at it as a joke and disregarded it.


    Thinking about this, I could say that I had grown. It hasn''t been a year yet, and many things have happened. Shaking these thoughts, I searched for wedding rings for the brides.


    ~


    [Constance''s POV]


    "..."


    Where am I? Who am I? Waking up, I found myself in an unfamiliar house. Looking around, I found a note on a desk near the bed.


    "Hello to my future self."


    Future self? Was this note from my past? I didn''t know how to feel about this. I continued to read the note, finding any relevant information I needed.


    "You may be wondering why I wrote this note and why I had lost my memories. I had decided to forget about them due to the pain they had caused. I won''t go into more details, but reading this, you will find yourself in your house."


    "To the future me that is reading this. If you want to regain your memories, I don''t me you. Most people with amnesia would want to find out what their past was. Even so, I have to warn you. Regaining those memories will cause greater pain than the past."


    "..."


    "In this house, there is everything you need. Whether you want to leave this house and explore is up to you. I don''t know what the future me will do. But please find something you will enjoy."


    Reading this note, I had many unanswered questions. I found it unsettling knowing that my lost memories would cause me pain. Should I regain them or stick with what I have?


    "Goodbye, past me."


    After I finished reading the notes, I looked around the house. The note said there was everything one would need. I could find food, drinks, and even entertainment around the house.


    Even so, why do I feel so empty? This empty feeling of mine needs to be fixed.

 Chapter 260 Marriage (Part I)

    ?


    Today is the day. Outside, arge celebration was about to begin, and I would soon be married. Reina''s family had done the nning, and they had invited everyone they knew.


    With my marriage announced, this took the world by storm, and many influential people wanted to join this asion. Reina''s family took this job to invite anyone they were close with, and so did I.


    I had never been to a wedding, nor was I interested in it, so I had no idea what a wedding needed. Being by Reina''s side, I had to be in the rehearsal, ensuring everything was perfect.


    The color white was never a color that matched me. Since Reina had worn a white dress, matching was a must.


    I sat down on a chair, waiting for it to be my turn. The wedding was about to start, and sooner orter, I had to make my way and be the center of attention at this event.


    "Boss, it''s almost time." Prince said as he left for the wedding spot. He was the best man I have chosen for this ceremony.


    With my turning, I took deep breaths and prepared for what was next. Disying my most noble presence, I began to make my way to the venue. Walking straight to the altar, I could see everyone''s eyes on me. Everyone was dazzled by my presence alone.


    The officiant was already here, and with how reputable he is with his job, I could testify that he would do well.


    Soon more people arrived, such as people from Reina''s side and people from mine. Nene was the flower girl; she thought bing one would be fun.


    I remembered Reina blowing up that Nene treated this role like a joke. After scolding her for hours, Nene went to me and was traumatized.


    Nene wouldn''t dare mess this up when Reina would do her best to end her existence if that were thest thing she could do.


    As for the ring bearer, Rose was chosen to be one. Not only was she someone we trusted very much, but she was also reliable.


    Soon, Reina had made her way. Reina had gracefully walked to the altar and made her way to me.


    Looking at her, Reina''s beauty mesmerized me. With her role as the bride and the beautiful white dress she wore, she had be the center of attention.


    Reina''s beauty didn''t diminish even with the veil covering her, but it added a mystery factor to the guest.


    "Guest far and wide. Today, we are gathered to join Reina Burgess and Charles Anderson in their matrimony." With everything in ce, the officiant began to speak.


    "We are all here to support thismitment of love and to share the joy of the bride and groom as they choose to spend their lives together."


    "Thank you all for witnessing today''s event." The officiant had just thanked everyone for joining us.


    Once he had finished, he continued to talk about some thoughts about marriage, what marriage meant, and what it represented. That said and done, it was almost time for me to say my wedding vows.


    The wedding vow took me a while to think about. With enough effort, I thought mine would turn out great.


    "Before we start the main event, do you two have any words of exchange you would love to share?" The officiant stated this, giving us a chance to speak.


    "Reina. Your love gives me hope. Your smile gives me joy, and you have made me a better man. Being with you had changed my life for the better."


    I wasn''t good with long speeches. Sweet and straightforward was the preferred approach. And with how confident and passionate I was with my words, I nailed it.


    Reina''s expression was hidden behind the veil, but the feeling I could sense from her was overwhelmingly positive. With what I said, it was Reina''s turn.


    "Charles, did you know that without you? My life would be stale. Ever since we met, I have always thought of you. Without you, I would be nothing. I hope to spend my time with you for as long as possible."


    "..."


    What made it disheartening was that I had a time limit. To the spectators, what Reina said was sweet to the heart. But to me, the meaning was different. Rose then brought our rings after we said our vows.


    "You may now exchange your rings."


    With the rings in our hands, we began to exchange them. I gently inserted the ring into her finger as I held her hand. Once I finished, she did the same for me.


    "Before I announce their marriage, does anyone else have anything to say?" I looked at the officiant strangely. No one would dare stop this marriage. They will have to face the consequences if they do.


    "I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride." The crowd cheered now that we were officially married.


    Reina and I stared at each other. Before I kissed her, I lifted Reina''s veil and saw her clear face.


    With how her hair was done, she had it all tied up, giving her a different taste. Her hair was well done, and her eyes attracted me the most.


    The glowing from it was the excitement that she had felt. I couldn''t help but mutter the word beautiful, which shocked Reina.


    Without wasting more time, I held and forced my lips onto her. Unlike our usual kiss, Reina had put in a more tender feeling.


    The crowd cheered wildly, seeing us kiss. This public disy of affection made my heart want to explode. Even so, I didn''t seem to mind it. How strange.


    With our kiss, the wedding ended nicely. What was next was a banquette hosted by the Burgess family.


    Since I didn''t do much for the wedding, I lent my power to this banquet. I can''t see what our guests would think about what was next to see.

 Chapter 261 Marriage (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 261 Marriage (Part II)</h4>


    "Charles! You better take care of my sister nicely."


    Tristian was already drunk before the banquet had truly begun. Reina and I sat side by side for obvious reasons.


    Reina''s mother, father, and brother sat with us, along with the other four girls.


    "Honey, I''m so happy for you." Jennifer held my wife tightly, congratting her. My father-inw did the same, and our atmosphere was overly optimistic.


    "Mom..." Reina shared the same sentiment but was too shy to voice it.


    The rest of us chuckled while watching this interaction, which made Reina redder by the second.


    The banquette was about to begin, and those interested in the food would wonder what a prestigious family like ours would bring.


    "Charles. When could we expect grandkids?" It didn''t take long before Jennifer asked.


    Now that we were married, those expectations were added. At most, I could give my girls a child by the end of the year, but I didn''t know how to say those words.


    "We will do our best." Those are the words I chose.


    "Great! I look forward to seeing them. With you two, those children would look so cute!"


    After talking with Reina''s family, the food arrived. The staff from Reina''s family side had brought us our meal.


    The first thing everyone had was appetizers. Agnus had hand-picked all the ingredients and given them to the chefs to use.


    After days of practicing with those high-ss ingredients, the chef assembled a ptable te worthy of this event.


    When the staff brought the food, I checked the guests'' reactions. I smirked, seeing the confused expression of everyone and knowing that none of them knew what these foods were.


    Not knowing what''s in the food, some hesitate to take the first bite. The ascetic nature of the food wasn''t something that the human eye would find normal. When the first person takes the first bite, that is when the feast begins.


    Since no one dared to make my event awkward, someone eventually took the first bite. One would think his expressions were exaggerated.


    It was a child who found the food enjoyable. The child''s eyes glowed, and he was in pure bliss once he took the first bite. I smiled at this sight, knowing more woulde.


    The banquet became loud once everyone tasted the food. Some might even call it divine. After all of this, I wouldn''t be surprised if the guest would want to buy these foods from Reina''s family.


    "The food your friend brought, is it possible for us to purchase these foods?" Matthew had said once he took his bite.


    "I can ask." Agnus wouldn''t mind if I asked for a supply for the Burgess and my lovers.


    Taking a bite of my food, I can say it was one of the best things I have tasted. I wonder how much taste I have ruined. Not like it mattered. I didn''t know most of the guests, so that had nothing to do with me.


    Once the appetizer was finished, it was time for the main meal. The main dish was something everyone looked forward to since the appetizer was already great.


    "Charles! Let''s drink!" Tristian held a ss of wine brought by Agnus high up.


    Tristian was supposed to drink only a mouthful but got addicted to the test. Did I awaken something inside Tristian with these drinks?


    Since he is now my brother-inw, it was rude to reject his offer. Once Tristian poured wine into my ss, we tapped our sses together.


    "Cheers!"


    Matthew and Jennifer seemed to want to say something to Tristian, but since today was our big day, letting him get loose shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Mother-inw, father-inw, Reina, and I should check in with the other guest. I hope these girls will be greatpany."


    Agnus and the people who helped with this wedding/banquet needed to be thanked. It would be rude not to talk to them about how much help they have given. The two understood what we would do and said their goodbyes along with the girls.


    "Let''s go meet our guest." I held Reina''s arms as we left. Reina wanted to be more intimate and hadtched on fully to my arms.


    Walking around the banquet, we greeted all the guests we saw and asked how they were doing.


    No one couldin about how good the reception and the food were. This moment was also the best ce to make connections for rich people.


    Finally, we met Agnus along with the members of the IUC. I then nced at Linsey, and her eyes darted away from me. I didn''t think we would do it with Nene and ire. Not to mention she was a virgin a week ago. I could see why she was embarrassed to look at me.


    "Agnus, everyone. I hope you enjoyed attending our wedding."


    "This world''s customs are interesting. It''s wonderful to experience something new, so I''m d I could enjoy this asion. I also want to congratte you on your marriage."


    "Thank you." Reina politely said this as everyone from the IUC congratted us.


    I also thanked the IUC for the supplies. Without them, the banquet wouldn''t have been this sessful.


    Talking to Agnus was refreshing when I had to talk to random strangers. Unfortunately, we had little time, as I had to greet all the guests.


    Eventually, the banquet ended, and most guests had a great time. The venue wasn''t closed, and anyone could stay and party for the night. Reina and I had already left, and we returned to our house. It would just be us two alone.


    A wedding night was already nned for us, and we had agreed to it wholeheartedly. We entered our room and stared into each other''s eyes.


    "Charles. Thank you for putting a lot of effort into this asion. I know you''re not interested in these events, but it warms my heart for you to do this much." Her eyes glistened as she stared at me.


    With the night being young, it was time for our final vow of the night.

 Chapter 262 Marriage [Part III (R-18)]

    <h4>Chapter 262 Marriage [Part III (R-18)]</h4>


    Getting into bed, Reina''s dress was still intact. Her dress red my lust, and I can''t wait to fuck her with her dress intact. Without saying anything, I held her tightly as I took her lips.


    Once we used our tongues, they shed, eyeing dominance. With us being used to this, instead of one of us being dominated, we had a flow going on. We had done this multiple times, making it easy to know our habits.


    After finishing our kiss, I could see Reina''s lower body leaking. After doing this many times, Reina''s body had turned more sensitive. I may unconditionally turn her into my stress relief, but I don''t regret it.


    "Reina. I''m going in." I whispered to her ears, making sure she knew what was about toe.


    I undressed and prevented her from doing so before Reina could do the same. While the dress had to stay, her underwear couldn''t be said to be the same with the addition of letting her hair down.


    "It''s still as big as ever~..." With my erect cock hovering on her face, Reina''s first instinct was to take it in her mouth. Reina skillfully took every inch of my meat in one gulp.


    "Fuck..." My legs became limp as the pleasure started to rush in.


    Reina had started to devour my crotch as she tasted it aggressively. Wanting more pleasure, I started to move my waist. Her face had stiffened due to my rough gesture. Even so, that wouldn''t stop her from doing what she did.


    "Fuck... I''m going to cum. Swallowed everyone." I held her head down as I said those words.


    Letting everything out into Reina''s mouth, she swallowed everything, leaving everything in her stomach.


    "Charles~! Take me~! Use me like you usually do~!" Reina had begged me as she spread her leg.


    After cumming once, it wouldn''t calm my dick, and Reina knew this. Immediately, I put my tip on her lower lips and entered Reina.


    "Mhm~!" Reina let out a muffled moan as soon as I entered her.


    With her waist raised, she practically begged me to fuck her hard. Getting on top, I pushed everything I had inside her.


    "Ahhh~! It feels so good~!!!"


    Staying inside of her, Reina''s body had done the work itself. With how much sex we had done, Reina hadplete control of her insides. She had tightened her inner walls, gripping me and not wanting to let go.


    "Your body is honest. It seems like it doesn''t want to let me go. Since that''s the case, I have to award your body a little." Doing what I said, I cranked her sensitivity a little higher.


    "Wait~!!!" Just a simple touch had turned her mind insane.


    "Cumming~!!!" Once I moved my waist, Reina had already released her tension. Not only did she cum, but her insides were trying to eat me away.


    I looked at her, and Reina''s eyes were already dazed. Even so, this didn''t stop me. Reina could handle this more than enough.


    The movement from my hips had started again, and Reina had reawakened from her dazed state.


    "It took you a while to wake up. I''m going to do it for real this time."


    "Stop~!!! Let me recuperate~!!!" Even saying that, her seductive voice made it hard to stop.


    Besides, Reina didn''t mean what she said. We have done this multiple times, and you would think Reina knew when to stop.


    It didn''t take long before I realized she had deliberately done it to increase my lust. At that time, I knew she was an even bigger pervert than she led us to believe.


    With me swinging my waist back and forth, Reina and I were close to reaching our limits. It didn''t help that my stiff rod was about to burst any second from Reina''s pleasuring tool.


    "Charles~!!! I feel it~! Your stiff cock is trying to impregnate me!"


    "Cumming~!!!" Momentster, I released everything I had inside her.


    She held me tight, not wanting to let me go. The night was still young, and as young adults, our hormones were at a different level.


    We then changed positions into a doggy style. Looking at her perfectly plump ass, I wanted to p them nicely.


    "Ahhh~! More..." Once I pped them, the cum I had dumped inside her started to leak. What surprised me were the words she muttered. It seemed like I had unlocked her inner masochistic tendency. With my dick raised, I started to prate her.


    "Ahaaa~!" Reina has already had orgasms twice. The wetness of her body made it easy for me to slide in. Reaching all the way in, I took her two arms and started to use them as handles.


    This was the start of the night. The first few acts were only the start. Neither Reina nor I had gotten serious, and now was the time to do what we must.


    With Reina''s arms used as a handle, I started to move back and forth at a rough and quick pace. The bed began to shake, and Reina''s moans vibrated the room. The sound of our flesh colliding and the wet sound of her juice were music to my ears.


    Reina, along with it, had moved her butt and matched the timing of my thrust. We had reached our limits again but continued without care.


    ~


    After hours of long sessions, Reina and I indulged in our lust. Due to Reina''s wedding preparation, she went down due to mental exhaustion.


    Her expensive wedding was ruined by the seed I had produced. Before I could leave, Reina held me.


    "Charles..." Reina spoke in an exhausted tone.


    I would have never thought Reina would use this move. She may have been exhausted. But she faked being asleep so she could talk.


    "Yes?"


    "Am I pregnant now?" She asked innocently.


    "You will have to see in the uing weeks." Watching her, I couldn''t help but admire how adorable she was.


    "Charles. Meeting you was the best thing that could have ever happened. I don''t regret the choice I made, and I will always love you." After saying those words, Reina fell asleep.


    Hearing those words, the only thing I could think of was how cruel they were.

 Chapter 263 Farewell

    ?


    Soon, the days passed by. Everyone''s marriage seeded, with time passing by in an instant. Days, weeks, and months. The time I had with these girls got shorter by the day, and everyone could feel the mood because of it.


    News of my wives'' pregnancy came, and knowing I would have multiple children without seeing them grow brought great pain. Even so, I will do my best to care for them when ites.


    It''s been nine months since Reina and I married, and I couldn''t help but think it was a blissful experience.


    Over the nine months, I had achieved a lot. The defensive power of Earth had strengthened to a great degree, making it impossible for this world to be invaded even by a fourth-ranking world.


    Clyde rose in fame, finishing second. Cyrus, the previous second rank, had passed away from old age. He had done a lot of service for our world but used all his strength on the lizard attack a year ago.


    As for the contract I had with Linsey, it was dissolved after I did some work. I felt like I had a bargain with that contract.


    Reina and the others were in the hospital, preparing to give birth. It was a great thing to have everyone in the same room.


    Going back and forth would bring emotional stress to us all. This way, I could be with them for the entire period.


    "Husband!!! The baby ising!!!" ire was the first to speak. Being part humanoid and part nt, I never thought she would have a child like this.


    Since she was the first person to give birth, I waited by her while the doctor did her job.


    It was stressful seeing how ufortable ire was. Eventually, an hour passed, and the child was born.


    ire could only produce female species due to her blood. We have already decided on a name for our daughter, and we could agree.


    Lily Maygarden. That was our daughter''s name. I also allowed my children to take their mother''sst name. I would hate it if the children took mine. Many emotions flooded me with my first daughter''s birth, pping me in the face.


    There were positive emotions and negative ones as well¡ªmainly the positives, of course.


    "Charles. Look..." ire was mentally exhausted from the process of giving birth.


    Before we could interact with our child, the doctor had asked us to let them perform a test. This gave ire some time to rest, which I thought was better. My other wives were close to giving birth, but I would have to wait a little longer before I did.


    ~


    Another month had passed, and I now had five children. Four of them were girls, and thest was a boy.


    Being a father has a lot of challenges. I had to watch all of them at the same time and make sure that they were fine.


    It was sad that I wouldn''t be there for them for most of their childhood. I wondered what type of people they would be when they grew up.


    I''m starting to get sentimental. Even so, I didn''t mind the changes. If I were to stay in this world, I wouldn''t find this a problem.


    The world I was going to was dangerous, much more than before. Could I afford to be sentimental in a ce like that? I might be exaggerating, but it never hurts to be cautious.


    "Charles, look! My baby is so cute!!!" Reina cried in excitement.


    Not only did I change, but so did everyone else. Responsibilities came into y, and everyone became more motherly due to them.


    Reina was the one who gave birth to the male child. Zachary was the name we decided on, and he had taken all the traits from his mother.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if he grew up as a womanizer. There was one problem with Zachary, and I don''t know if it was due to Reina''s previous injuries, but my son had suffered the same illness.


    The doctors said that he would be fine but would only find feeling emotions hard. That''s why I was the most attentive to Zachary out of all the children.


    ~


    And just like that, the time had run out. Another three months had passed, and it was time for me to leave. I had already told all my friends and servants they would be under my wives.


    I gave them all enough to live for a thousand years without worrying about ensuring that none of them were in trouble. I also gave them defensive and offensive artifacts that would be powerful enough to survive in this world.


    Before I left, everyone wanted to send me a farewell that I would never forget. My five wives followed me, and I could see Iris about to manifest.


    "Charles. It''s been a while. Did you finish what you wanted?" Her aura was still impressive, as always. Despite my power throughout the year, I still couldn''t hold my own against this goddess.


    I could sense the uneasy feelings of the girls. Iris was just that oppressive. I hid my emotions and nodded.


    "Very well, we will leave this instance. Being here ruins my mood." I was d she meant our world and not the girls. Otherwise, it would be a problem if they got hurt because she was in a bad mood.


    I had already said myst words to the girls and the child. Iris took my hand, and I felt the divine power pulling me out of this world.


    My body was glowing, and bits of me were disappearing. I could now see why the gods would rarely do this. The power they had to sacrifice was immense.


    The girls were tearing up as I was about to leave. It hurt my heart that this would be myst time seeing them in a long while, with these being ourst memories together.


    "Goodbye everyone." And just like that, the Earth was gone from my sight.

 Chapter 264 New Life

    ?


    A week had passed since the environment around me changed. Following Iris, I went to her territory and was put on standby.


    I was given a room in the goddess'' house and had been stuck there for a week. What made it worse was the atmosphere of this ce.


    "The Goddess wants to meet you." A hint of displeasure could be seen in the voice.


    Tori, the head maid of the goddess, hade to my room and told me that the goddess wanted to see me. Tori, like most people in this ce, hated me. My existence was like a gue, and their so-called goddess was weakened because of me.


    "Lead the way."


    The old me would have cursed everyone who annoyed me somehow, but I had grown since then. I ignored the displeasure of everyone since most of them weren''t much of a treat. And none of these people dare mess with me being the goddess'' guest.


    Iris lived in a pce of some sort. Dyed in the color red, it took me a few days before I got used to the atmosphere of the ce.


    "Charles, you have arrived." She said she expected me to be here.


    "Tori, you may leave."


    "Yes, Goddess." Before Tori left, she gave me onest re. What a bitch.


    "Charles. I have a task for you." Iris said itmandingly, telling me that refusing was not an option.


    I loved how this goddess thought she had control over me. My grudge against Iris was immense. Because of her, she ruined my happiness. I had tried my best to be calm in front of her, and when the time was right, I would strike her down.


    "What do you need me toplete, goddess?"


    "One of my followers was assassinated. He was a lord managing a territory, and now that slot is open. You should know what I want." I nodded, understanding what she meant.


    "Where and when would I be going?"


    A lord? I couldn''t care less about the condition of the territory where I was located. I was like a trapped princess wanting to escape from this castle. Getting away from these servants would make my life easier.


    "Cline." Instead of answering my question, she called for someone else.


    "Yes, goddess?" Cline, who was in this room the whole time, left his shadow.


    "You will take him there now. I have other important matters to attend to."


    Iris'' important task was to recover her powers. While she didn''t state it, I could tell how she felt.


    As for Cline, he was Iris'' shadow. Assassination, scouting, and espionage¡ªyou name it all. He is someone who follows Iris like a ve.


    I didn''t interact much with Cline, but he hated my guts. I wouldn''t be surprised if he cut my neck when I slept. It''s not like it would work.


    "Follow me. I want to get this over with." I followed Cline''s lead and headed to the pce''s teleportation room.


    The teleportation room had portals everywhere. I couldn''t memorize their location unless someone put a sign on them.


    Cline didn''t say anything and entered a portal without saying a word. He wasn''t kidding when he said he wanted to finish this.


    "Wee, my lord!!!" Entering the portal, we were greeted by the sight of multiple men.


    Ah! The ranking system was in y. Looking at these soldiers, I could see their rank. Wondering what rank mine was, I was surprised to see it this well.


    15Bth ranking. I didn''t know which realm I was in, but I heard that the sixth realm and above poption was practically impossible to count.


    As for the soldiers'' numbers, counting them was impossible. They had more than ten digits to their name, and I didn''t know how much that even was.


    "This is Charles¡ªyour new lord. Your task will be to show him around." Cline didn''t want to stick around any longer and had these soldiers exin for him instead. Cline then left, and I was left with these people.


    "My lord! Please follow me!" One of the men walked up and stated his purpose.


    "What''s your name?"


    "I''m Sanders! Commander Sanders!" He said it with an emphasis on his title.


    "Very well. Lead the way while telling me everything about this ce. I haven''t received any information as of yet."


    Commander Sanders should have a lot to say. With his position, he should have the most information.


    "My lord. Do you know where we are?" Commander Sanders wanted to gauge my understanding.


    "Nope. Like I did, I have no information. I was put here in a spot."


    Commander Sanders gave me a worried tone, feeling I might not be up for the task. It did sound annoying to exin everything when he could let someone else do it.


    "Don''t forget, the goddess chose me for a reason."


    Themander''s doubts were quickly erased. Questioning the goddess was a sin no one in this camp could handle. What scared him more was that I had sensed his thoughts.


    "So, mind talking?"


    "Ahem. We''re in the city, Chrome¡ªone of the goddess''s sixth territories in the sixth realm."


    "Six territory isn''t that small?" I would have thought Iris would be morepetent.


    "This realm is a war realm. Territoryes and goes; we''re in a constant war for the gods to help them gain followers."


    Realm of war? Sheesh, it''s a wonder that the poption of this realm was so affluent with how much fighting there was.


    Commander Sanders first brought me to my estate, a more prominent mansion than my previous one. It''s more like a castle.


    "Head butler. Get everyone here. Your lord has arrived."


    "As youmand,mander," The head butler rushed out to get everyone in the castle.


    The head butler had brought about thirty people. I observed all of them and found no sort of interest.


    "My lord. I will leave you to your people. Tomorrow we should discuss your job as a lord." Just like that, Sanders left.

 Chapter 265 Chrome City (Part I)

    Chapter 265 Chrome City (Part I)


    "My lord, shall I introduce you to everyone?" The head butler asked in his most professional tone.


    "I don''t have all the time. Introduce those that might have an impact on my life." As arrogant as I sound, remembering everyone''s name was impossible.


    "Yes, my lord. This is the head chef, Reo. He will be serving you your meals. If you have any suggestions for what type of food you like, you may talk to him."


    "This is your personal assistance. Her name is Kelsy, and she is the most qualified to serve you personally." When the head introduced Kelsy, I observed her.


    When the butler said that she was the most qualified, he meant it from a physical standpoint. Kelsy had long ck hair and red eyes. While she was attractive, something about her irked me.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if she were a vampire. Iris is the goddess of blood and has a lot of vampire followers. Due to the incident, my dislike of vampires was at an all-time high. This maid had no involvement, but I can''t help but remember why I was here.


    "My lord. Is something the matter?" The head noticed that I had red at Kelsy, which scared the life out of her.


    "Recently, I had a problem with a group of vampires. Looking at her made me remember."


    "We can get someone new to rece her."


    "Don''t worry about it. Since you picked her, she is more than qualified."


    "I will be going to my room. After that, I will explore the city. Dismiss." After learning about two of my underlings, I went to my room.


    Kelsy followed me for obvious reasons and went to my room. It was already customized to the previous owner''s taste.


    The previous owner had an old-fashioned taste. There were statues and pictures of beautiful people in the frame.


    The things that I was dissatisfied with were thrown away immediately. With the items the girls handpicked back at home, I reced everything.


    With this being my room, changes have been made. All the pictures and statues were stored elsewhere, reced by what I felt was right.


    Previously, the color of the walls was gray. I found that a depressing color and changed it to a lighter one. As for the furniture, I put everything down that I found helpful.


    "Maid, I''m going to visit the city. Do you know the way around? If not, I will leave myself." Before the maid panicked about me leaving, I told her I would leave and explore.


    "Ah, I know the city. I will guide you." The vampire maid was still nervous around me. She knew that I disliked her because of her race. There was nothing she could do to change that now.


    With that said, we explored the city of Chrome. The City of Chrome is a Victorian-styled ce. Not only were the buildings like that, but so were the people dressed in that fashion.


    Walking around town, I get frequent stares for my style of dress alone. My ranking could also be ounted for since everyone I saw wasn''t close to mine.


    "Is that the new lord? He''s younger than I thought. not to mention talented."


    "You shouldn''t judge someone by their physical appearance. They might be an old man for all we know."


    "Dude, you shouldn''t say that if he''s the actual lord. You might be beheaded."


    Walking around, rumors around me started to form. Like back on Earth, those who were ranked higher will be noticed. Positive and negativements would form if someone could think that far for themselves.


    "Excuse me. I have a question, are you the new lord?" Ady wearing a noble outfit came up and asked.


    "Yes, I am. The goddess has tasked me to oversee this city."


    Sooner orter, the city will know who I am. Dying it was pointless, so I answered her without hiding anything. Besides, using the goddess'' name would make things less troublesome.


    "I knew it!" I had answered loudly for anyone to hear. So my fame would increase with it.


    "Pardon me for not introducing myself. I''m Eliz Belmug, a noble of this city."


    Noble? While Eliz was wearing a dress for a noble, I didn''t think she would be a noble from this city.


    While I didn''t know the full details of this realm, I wouldn''t be surprised if a city like this was razed to the ground.


    "I''m Charles Anderson, the new lord of Chrome City." I greeted her back with the same courtesy.


    "Is your Lordship doing something meaningful? I can show you around if you''re not too busy." My maid became ufortable, seeing that her role would be taken.


    Eliz is a beauty with tinum blond hair styled in a frilly way. Her curly hair, coupled with her golden-colored eyes, gave her a cutesy charm. Even so, she was quick to make a connection with me. As expected from a noble.


    "If you insist, lead the way." While I had Kelsy, Eliz would probably know all the high-end products of the city due to her status. With her being my assistant, I could always ask her around.


    Permitting Eliz to take me around, the rumors among the crowd spread even more. Rumors were a pastime I enjoyed listening to. There was always something to learn from them, whether they were true or not.


    "Ms. Belmug, I was wondering something. Do you not have guards? While I don''t doubt the city''s management, the recent lord of this city was assassinated."


    "I may not be strong enough. I''m confident in my ability to be safe from harm. My family has acknowledged that and allowed me to do what I want."


    Eliz and I had many small talks along the way. She showed me some ces to go where the quality of the items was the best.


    Walking around with the other two, I liked this city''s atmosphere. It''s a shame that so many things ruin this ce for me. I would have to remove them immediately.

 Chapter 266 Chrome City (Part II)

    Chapter 266 Chrome City (Part II)


    "My lord, I''m sure this ce would interest you." Continuing our walk, Eliz led us to a colosseum.


    This is a misconception most people have. I was not interested in seeing people fight just for the sake of it. Watching people fight got boring when people were predictable and most of them were weak.


    I didn''t know the average power level of this world, but considering this is the realm where the gods reside, something interesting is bound to happen. There is also a need to check the power level of the people in this town.


    "Ms. Belmug! What can I do for you?" On our way in, an employee of the Colosseum seems to recognize Eliz.


    "My guest and I would like the best viewing experience for the uing fight."


    "Which fight are you referring to, Ms. Belmug? We have beast against beast, warrior against beast, and warrior against warrior." The Colosseum employee asked.


    "Citylord, which fight do you prefer to watch?" Eliz looked at me, giving me a choice. The employee was rather shocked by Eliz''s words.


    "Give us the warrior against the warrior." I told them my choice.


    "Citylord! I''m sorry for not recognizing you earlier!" I stared at the employee and gave him a weird stare.


    "It would be strange for you to recognize me since I took the position of citylord a few hours ago." The employee blushed at my words, embarrassed.


    Everyone around me chuckled at his reaction. I wasn''t trying to ruin the employee''s reputation or anything, but at least it lightened the mood.


    In the end, the employee gave us a VIP seat. The VIP seat was many times morefortable than the regr seat. Being surrounded by people you don''t know would be tiring.


    "Master, should I get us some snacks?" Kelsy, who was with us, spoke. As her duty, she felt like she needed to do something.


    "No need." In just a snap, I could conjure food. It''s a shame I can''t change the taste of the food. Otherwise, I would use this more often.


    My curse was helpful through unconventional means. If I added more calories to the food, then it would work.


    "That''s certainly useful. Is there anything different about these snacks?" Eliz was curious about my ability, but I didn''t discuss much of it.


    "Not much." I didn''t dare tell her that her weight would increase more if she ate these snacks.


    Popcorn, chocte, sweet candy, and fruit soda. I could make more, but that would waste too much space.


    "I haven''t seen some of these snacks. Could you tell me about these?" Eliz grabbed the gummy sweets and popcorn and asked.


    "Have a taste. You won''t regret it." Stalling for time, I had these two try them out. Kelsy initially hesitated, but I told her not to worry about it.


    Once they took a bite of the snacks, they were surprised by the taste. Momentster, the battle would soon begin. The twopetitors were introduced, and bets were made. The first was someone named Melgur, and the other was Geoffrey.


    "Ms. Belmug, do you know thepetitors?"


    "I have heard of Melgur. He''s the current champion. As for Geoffrey, he might be a newpetitor."


    With the two contestants introduced, all we needed to do was wait. It didn''t take long before the two went on stage.


    Looking at the two, both gave off the vibe of veterans in terms of fighting alone. Yet one of them would overwhelm the other.


    This is what I dislike about watching a fight. When you develop an instinct for how powerful one could be, you can tell the results before the fight starts.


    Of course, there were exceptions to this rule, but only at times like those would a fight genuinely shine.


    "Citylord. What do you think of Melgur?" Eliz asked.


    Melgur is a giant that wields an oversized axe. He was topless, but he wore a helmet on his head. I didn''t understand his style, but if he got a championship, I wouldn''t judge him for his style.


    "He''s decent." By decent, I meant he was decent in my previous world. Since this is where the gods reside, I had expected more.


    "Decent? Does that mean you''re confident in beating him?" Eliz was surprised by my remark. She had never seen true power if she thought Melgur was someone great.


    "Of course. I can easily crush him, if I must say." Eliz smiled at my words and looked at the fight.


    "Instead, you should watch out for the man named Geoffrey." Those were the only words I would offer as the battle had begun.


    The two fighters were talking, and Melgur taunted Geoffrey, giving him the first move. I wanted to p my forehead while watching this. Melgur''s reputation would be ruined after this.


    Geoffrey didn''t express any feelings toward Melgur''s taunt, and he did just that. Most of the audience was stunned by Geoffrey''s speed.


    His weapon of choice was a twin dagger. He had long arms and legs, but because of his slight build, it wouldn''t be surprising if someone underestimated him.


    Geoffrey had already reached a stabbing distance from the champion and lunged at his target''s heart.


    Even when caught off guard, Melgur managed to put his guard up instantly. Despite doing so, Geoffrey''s force was at a different level.


    The axe and his wristguard shattered, and his heart was ripped out, leaving him dead on the ground. It was gruesome yetpelling. I love this man''s style of doing things.


    This upset the crowd, as Melgur was the fan favorite. I bet many people had bet on Melgur but had lost a lot due to this fight.


    "Citylord. It seems like you''re right." Eliz gave a bitter smile after seeing Melgur lose.


    Eliz may also have made a bet, and I wouldn''t me her for picking the one with the higher odds.


    "Kelsy, Ms. Belmug. I am going to have a conversation with the winner."

 Chapter 267 Chrome City (Part III)

    Chapter 267 Chrome City (Part III)


    "Citylord! May I ask where you are going?" One of the staff members who had overseen us asked why I left so abruptly.


    "I want to speak with the winner. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "Our contestants had asked us for privacy. We don''t want to hinder you, Citylord, but we want to respect the people who work harding here." I don''t sense any falsehood in what he said.


    I could force my way in, but my reputation would plummet. A disappointed expression came from my face, but I didn''t get too bothered by it.


    That man wasn''t something I would prioritize, but his being my first recruit should deem him worthy enough.


    "It''s a shame. I, too, would like to see the champion." A disappointed expression could be seen on her face. She gave up, knowing that interfering with business wasn''t a wise choice.


    "Ms. Belmug, why don''t you show us a ce to forget this disappointment? I''m sure you have other ces that you find interesting in this city."


    Since I couldn''t meet the man known as Geoffrey, I might as well do so at a different time. Eliz and Kelsy had listened to my words and didn''t dwell too much on this.


    "Citylord, there''s a ce for this asion." Eliz spoke with absolute confidence that I would love the ce where she was going.


    Once again, we followed her and reached our destination. This time, Eliz brought us to a bar. It was already in the evening, so the timing was just right.


    "Today just so happens to be a social gathering event for young nobles. I''m sure you will contact most of them, so why not do so now?" Eliz said it casually.


    This setup from Eliz was brilliantly done. I knew she had done this intentionally, but I didn''t care what her motive was.


    Meeting all the younger generation of nobles was the first step in taking charge of this city. While some of them might not have the power to move their family or they may dislike me, I was hoping that something interesting was going to show.


    "Eliz!" Another random female voice had appeared, calling Eliz out.


    "Cecilia." The two were acquainted and exchanged a small greeting.


    "Eliz, who''s this? Is he your lover?" Cecilia said to Eliz with a grin on her face.


    "Cecilia, don''t be rude. He''s Charles Anderson, the new Citylord."


    After Eliz introduced Cecilia to me, an interested smile came from her. Instead of being reserved, she is more active.


    "Citylord? Do you mind if I call you Charles instead? Formalities aren''t part of my style."


    "Then I will call you Cecilia as well." Cecilia smiled at our arrangement. Like Cecilia, I also wasn''t someone who liked formalities.


    Cecilia is a person who gives out social and energetic vibes. She had short brown hair and bright green eyes. Despite being a noble, she wore casual clothes to this supposed gathering.


    As for Eliz, she seemed dissatisfied with how informal we were, but I didn''t care about how she felt. Kelsy stood near us, just minding her own business.


    "Cecilia, Eliz. Whose this?" More and more people came over to see these two girls together. The male had a judgmental tone but gave me a wry look once he took a closer look.


    The ranking system keeps people in check. While his nature was great for a noble, a tone like that would ruin him if he didn''t show respect to those above him. I wasn''t going to do anything if he left it at that.


    "Sheldon. This is Charles, the new Citylord." Cecilia didn''t bother to care and introduced us. I couldn''t help but chuckle when I heard his name.


    "Citylord? Forgive my rudeness for not introducing myself." Sheldon had only said those words out of formality, so I didn''t take his words to heart.


    "I have something important to do and won''t be able to attend to you." He looked at Eliz and wanted to say something.


    "Eliz. I have something important we need to discuss. Do you mind if we go somewhere less popted?"


    "Why can''t we do it here?" Eliz rolled her eyes, not wanting to leave. Sheldon sighed at Eliz''s unwillingness and tried to reason with her.


    "This is rted to our family." The two continue to speak, with Sheldon getting his time with Eliz. The two left, leaving me with Cecilia and my maid.


    "Is that guy always like that?"


    "I can''t me you for disliking him. He may not seem like it, but he''s possessive. Ever since we were children, Sheldon held affection for Eliz. You can guess how Eliz feels about it from how they talked."


    "So in short, he''s a simp..." The reason he was rude earlier wasn''t because of his upbringing but because of his affection.


    The little amount of respect I had for him disappeared. It''s not like there was much in the first ce.


    "Simp?" She was confused by the term since it was an exclusive term from Earth.


    "Don''t worry about it. We have been blocking the entrance for some time. Why don''t you show me around?" Since Eliz was gone, Celicia was the next best thing.


    "Since you asked so kindly, I will make sure you have fun. I know this is weird, but is your maid not feeling well?" The maid was spooked when Cecilia mentioned her name.


    Being with us for the first time, Cecilia thought it was strange seeing how Kelsy was. Kelsy wasn''t only timid but also feeling lost.


    Watching her feel out of ce made my heart move. The grievances I had with vampires made me see all of them in a bad light. It was unreasonable, but that''s just how I see it.


    "I don''t know. I moved in today. This maid was supposed to be my guide, but Ms. Belmug approached me and took her role." I then turned my head toward the maid and voiced my thoughts.


    "If you feel out of ce, you can leave. After this, I will return shortly."

 Chapter 268 Chrome City (Part IV)

    Chapter 268 Chrome City (Part IV)


    Kelsy was given two choices. One was to leave and not deal with this atmosphere. The other was to stay and feel out of ce.


    "Master, I was tasked to watch over you." Choosing her job, Kelsy decided to stay. She made the right choice. If she left now and then, her job would be put into question, and she would be reced, and I wouldn''t even make this decision. The two of us could sense Kelsy''s difort, but neither of us would try to chase her away.


    Since Kelsy decided to stay, Cecilia brought us to the main room. This public building was reserved only for nobles, and many were there.


    Were noblesmon in this city? Maybe I need to shave some of them off. Some of them looked like total idiots, while others lookedpetent.


    "Cecilia. Who''s the new guy?" Unlike Sheldon, this person was friendlier. It was a man who looked like he liked to do bodybuilding.


    "This is Charles. Someone who moved into this city as for the big guy, this is Sean, a good friend of mine."


    I don''t know what Cecilia''s game was by not introducing our title, but since Sean himself looked like someone anyone would get along with, I put my hand out, asking Sean for a handshake.


    Knowing what I wanted, he shook my hand with power. If I were "Nice to meet you too..." Even in pain, Sean didn''t seem to hold a grudge.


    normal, my hand would have been crushed or hurt. Since he had done that, it''s only natural that I should return the favor.


    His face had distorted, and he felt the powering from my grip. I had limited myself to only warning him about trying to test me.


    "Sean, it''s nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too..." Even in pain, Sean didn''t seem to hold a grudge.


    From his tone of voice, anyone could tell something was wrong with our interaction, but only a few guessed what had happened. His hands weren''t red or abnormal since I had limited myself to giving him enough pain.


    "You''re strong. What training do you do?" Sean shrugged off the pain and asked.


    "Training?" The only time I had trained was with Nene, and that stopped after a week. Does killing someone counts as training? I had gained my powers through the deaths of people.


    "I beat people up." I toned down the graphic setting and made my words nicer. Telling people that I was a mass murderer was something no sane person would do.


    "You can be stronger by beating people up? Can you teach me?" Instead of Sean, Cecilia broke the silence.


    "It''s pretty easy. Just beat up the bad guys and take their stuff. Surprisingly, there are a lot of rich bad guys." I wasn''t lying. All of the enemies I had were from the IUC.


    And most of the IUC''s enemies were either big shots from their respective worlds, or I had a group of enemies I needed to wipe out.


    "Bad guys?" The three people were skeptical of my words. It was obvious that it sounded ridiculous to nobles like these.


    "Let me give you an example. The guy who is called Sheldon Is his family wealthy?"


    "Why is he the example? And yes, his family has the highest position out of all of us."


    "It''s just an example. If, by chance, his family rebels. It''s fair game to call him a bad guy, right? All I need to do is beat them and take everything they have. Easy money, right?"


    They were silent at my exnation. What I said may be urate, but it was something extreme for them.


    "Citylord!"


    Before anyone here could speak, I saw Eliz running to us andtching onto my arms. Everyone in the room was confused by the sight, not knowing what had happened.


    "Eliz!" Sheldon shouted angrily after running and chasing Eliz.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t be with you. I found someone else that I''m interested in." She said as she kept my arm held. Sheldon was perplexed by this situation and red at me, trying not to show it.


    Eliz, you sly woman. I now know why she brought me here. She had probably predicted that Sheldon would be an annoyance, and with my status, she could use it to keep him away.


    Fine woman. I will y your game. His rudeness has also pissed me off. Once I get him to kneel, I will make you submit to me.


    A sadistic tendency within had been sparked. Even after living a year in peace, the cruel nature within me couldn''t be suppressed. I no longer needed to suppress it now that I wasn''t on Earth.


    Anyway, Eliz''s arrangement made the room silent. Different reactions could be seen in everyone. The only odd reaction came from Cecilia. Instead, she was chuckling at the choice Eliz made.


    "Eliz, I hope you''re not ying around."


    "ying? I can show you my proof of love if you want." Sheldon''s eyes twitched angrily, and he tried his best to remain calm.


    "Want a drink?" I handed him a drink, but he remained silent due to his umted anger.


    "Sheldon. Why don''t you leave? Too much stress wouldn''t do you any good."


    Sean and some others who were spectating decided to ask Sheldon to leave. Some people were concerned about him, but others tantly disliked him.


    "Very good. Eliz, this won''t be thest time it goes like this." Like a viin from a story, he said thosest words and left in anger.


    Maybe the example I gave earlier wasn''t too far off. Sheldon''s likeability toward me was already far below the point of repair, and if he started to go against me, no one could me me if his head got put on the chopping block.


    "You will take responsibility for that, right?" I looked at Eliz right after Sheldon left.


    Eliz didn''t expect me to say those words. Even so, after what she had done, Eliz should take ountability for what she had done.

 Chapter 269 Chrome City (Part V)

    Chapter269 Chrome City (Part V)


    "Citylord. I''m sure you don''t need much for someone as humble as yourself." She knew what she had done and shied away from that responsibility.


    "Really? I don''t consider myself humble." Eliz sighed, knowing that I wasn''t going to relent.


    "Citylord. I''m just a powerless noble. I hope you won''t burden me too much."


    Instead of trying to escape, she wanted to lessen the favor she owed. I wouldn''t do that because she asked me to, but I won''t say anything about it. All I could do was smile and leave it at that.


    "You''re the new city lord? No wonder you have so much skill for such a young age." Sean muttered thest part, but I could hear what he said.


    "Everyone! Why don''t we start this meeting now that everyone is here?" Sean continued and gathered everyone around. I didn''t know what the people did at this meeting, but listening was fine.


    "Before we start, why don''t we introduce a special guest?" Sean''s eyes darted to me, prompting him to say I was the special guest.


    "This is Charles, the new city lord. Like us, he''s someone our age who has already started making remarkable achievements."


    So this meeting was to flex on our achievements? He nodded to me, and I nodded and began to speak.


    "I''m Charles Anderson, the new city lord. Beforeing to this city, the goddess herself rmended that I take the lead. Let me tell you a little about myself."


    "Beforeing to this city, I had razed countless countries. I stopped counting after ten, but I think I''m qualified enough." Seeing that everyone had no words meant I must have done a great job. With what I did in my previous world, my qualification as a destroyer was undeniable.


    "Yeah... That''s great..." Speechless by my words, Sean continued moving forward with the talk.


    "Anyways, did you all hear the news? My father had in General Cruix. Those bastards from Eurgesh will soon meet their end."


    Talk about hypocrisy. They didn''t seem to like how I talked about my previous adventures and was excited by Sean''s dad''s achievements.


    Besides that, Eurgesh seemed to be a neighboring city near us. This city was too small to be considered a country, so the enemies we will likely have will also be city-sized.


    The whole day, the nobles talked about what was happening in the city and what they were doing. I had gathered information I wouldn''t usually find, and it was great that I came here.


    "This concludes today''s meeting." Everyone said what they needed, and Sean himself concluded the meeting.


    Out of everyone, excluding me, Sean himself held the highest position. Sheldon held the highest position, but since he left, Sean was the one to take over. This meeting showed me how well the hierarchy worked. Cecilia was near the upper middle, and Eliz was part of the upper top.


    "Kelsy, we''re leaving." Since the meeting was over, it was time to leave.


    Before I left, most people in the room bid me farewell, disappointed that I was leaving so early. They had hoped they could form a connection with me since I was in a higher position.


    "Charles, take this." Cecilia handed me a circr device.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s amunication device." Communication device? Compared to a phone, this device was made differently.


    "When you have time, call me." Since she had offered, I had no reason to decline such a gift.


    "Wait! Add me to the contact list. I have involved you with my problem." Eliz came over and snatched my device. She handled the device, and I saw how some of it worked. After adding her contact list, she returned the device, and it was time for me to leave.


    ~


    "Master," Kelsy said in a quiet and nervous tone.


    "What is it?" We were returning home in silence, with Kelsy making small talk.


    "Can I ask why you dislike vampires?" Hearing her say those words, I stared at her and stopped walking.


    "..."


    Kelsy knew I disliked her but wanted to know the source of the problem. I understood her intentions, but asking that of someone who dislikes them was incredibly stupid.


    It was like asking someone to recall their memories of something they hated. I would have sent her to hell and made her live there for eternity if I didn''t know her intentions.


    After the brief silence, Kelsy realized she had done something wrong. While she didn''t know what she had done wrong, she had felt my gaze.


    I wasn''t going to waste my energy lecturing her. I ignored her previous question and returned to my home.


    "Master! Please forgive me!" Right before we returned, Kelsy begged for forgiveness.


    "Hah... You''re forgiven." I sighed and found this person troublesome in a different sense than most. Knowing that I wouldn''t punish her gave her a sense of relief.


    "My lord. Did you have a satisfied outing?" The head butler had stood out of the mansion gate and greeted me.


    "The city is better than I thought. I had taken a liking to the ce. Tell the chef that I want something to eat. I will be there after resting in my room."


    "Very well, young lord. Please ask the maid beside you if you want to refresh yourself in a nice bath."


    "I will bring your consideration to fruition." I looked at Kelsy, telling her to do just that.


    There wasn''t anything exciting that I was going to do in my room. Now that a bath has been suggested, I might test how well it feels.


    Returning to my room, I sat on my bed and began to think about the people back on Earth. It had already been a week since I left, and the homesickness I had felt was already starting to pick up.


    "Master. The bath is ready." Kelsy''s voice had stopped my depressing thought, and with the bath ready, I moved out of my room and entered the bath.

 Chapter 270 An Interesting First Night

    Chapter 270 An Interesting First Night


    Going to the bathroom, it was the size of a public bath house. You could find anything in this ce, from the hot tub to the sauna and massage parlor.


    Now that I think about it, what was the previous city lord like? With how extravagant the house was, he must have been kind to spend without caring about the cost.


    "Master, do you need help washing?" Following me in the bath was Kelsy.


    Of course, she would be here. Kelsy wore a bath towel over her body and walked in after I did.


    I could sense that she was nervous from the sight of my body. I was used to the sight of women, sopared to her nervousness, I was fine and unnerved.


    "I can do it myself."


    "..."


    While I washed myself, the room was silent, even with the two of us. I wasn''t purposely making it awkward between us, but I wasn''t in the mood to talk, especially with someone as pitiful as her.


    Once I had finished washing, I went to the bath and rxed. The water in the bath had the right temperature, and I felt the negativity inside of me wash away.


    "Master, do you need me to do anything?" Feeling useless, Kelsy tried to help in any way.


    "You can bring me a cold drink after I finish bathing."


    ~


    [Third-Person POV]


    "How was he?" The voice of a stern old man could be heard.


    "He''s definitely interesting. Different from the previous city lord." In contrast to the stern voice, this one had a more yful one.


    "Whether he''s different or not doesn''t matter. All I need to know is how he operates. The previous city lord was a nuisance, and everyone agreed to get rid of him. And with a new city lord, we can''t have someone else like him."


    "We could only wait to see what the city lord does. If we get rid of him now, we will be facing more trouble with the goddess'' wraith."


    ~


    [Charles POV]


    With bath time over, it was time for me to sleep. Sleep itself wasn''t required, but it helped pass the time. Kelsy, who had bathed with me, still wasn''t leaving me alone.


    "Kelsy. What are you doing?" I asked as she began to strip.


    "Everyone in the house said it''s my job to please you during the night..." Anyone could tell she was nervous about doing this.


    I didn''t care about being faithful toward my wives when I wouldn''t see them in a long while, but how pitiful the vampire was taking her didn''t interest me.


    "Just go back. You''re clearly not up for it, and neither am I too interested in it at the moment."


    "But..." Before she could say anything else, I interjected.


    "If anyone says a word, tell them that I''m not in the mood."


    Sending Kelsy out of my room, I locked the door, leaving myself alone. I wasn''t strictly alone due to unfamiliar guests looking at me from outside the window. Still, since they had no bloodlust, they weren''t hostile.


    Even so, their stares bothered me. I then created an illusion of my room, making them think I was asleep.


    Locating one of them from a distance with an artifact, I forcefully dragged him into my room.


    "What''s your business with me?"


    "..." Shocked by what had happened, the assant stared at me, unable to say anything. He was freaked out by what just happened.


    "Are you going to answer? Or do I have to force you to?"


    Coming into a man''s territory was unwarranted. It was even weirder when they looked at you while you were asleep.


    Before he would answer, the stalkerunched an attack. I find people these days incredibly stupid, jumping to conclusions.


    I was nice enough to give him some time to talk. Now he could die for all I care, even if it was in the most tragic way possible.


    The needles the attacker sent were all aimed at my vitals. I didn''t need to defend, and the needles that were supposed to pierce through were deflected by the defense of my skin.


    If it were me a year ago, these needles would definitely have pierced through. Seeing that his attacks were invalid, his heart started to beat rapidly. I took the chance and grabbed him by the neck, lifting him in the air.


    "Whether you talk now doesn''t matter. All the answers I need will be given in due time." Without wasting a second, I started to use my nails to dig into the man''s skin.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!" The stalker tried his best to resist the pain, but from his expression alone, I could tell that his mind was immensely drained.


    No one would know what was happening with the room covered in an illusion. Not even the people who live in this castle.


    "I still haven''t torn your skin apart. The suffering is just the beginning." After I finished saying those words, I slowly removed his skin.


    ~


    The night was still young, but to the man before me, it was the worst thing that could have happened. The room was covered in a bloody mess. As for the stalker, he stared into the abyss without making a sound.


    I had gained all the information I needed from this spy. He was only supposed to observe me from a distance.


    He decided to kill me out of his own free will because he was afraid. If his employers had found out that he had been found, this man would have been immediately executed. How pathetic. He wasn''t suited for this job.


    The blood I had on my nails was immediately washed away with the water god''s blessing. Next was the room, and everything here was now cleansed.


    I looked at the man''s body and decided to throw it in the trash bin outside. While it may cause a scene first thing in the morning, I will just tell them I did it. As for the man''s employer, I can''t wait to see how they would react to this.

 Chapter 271 Second Day

    <h4>Chapter 271 Second Day</h4>


    "Master! Please wake up! There''s something urgent that needs to be said!" I woke up to Kelsy banging on the door. I raised my arms and yawned.


    I had used magic as a force to open the door. Once you have enough control over your magic, you can easily make it behave like a physical force.


    "Come in..." I was still groggy after waking up, but the drowsiness had disappeared once I thought about it.


    "Master! There''s a dead body in our yard! A bloody one at that!" Panic had run over her, and she urged me toe over.


    "I know, I put it there."


    "..." All the emotions within Kelsy had died down after hearing my words. She froze and stared at me, unsure of what to say.


    "A stalker was peeping into my room. I made sure to teach him a lesson. Go tell everyone that it was me."


    I shooed Kelsy away, and she ran away out of fear. What I did to the man would scare anyone. Not only was he dead, but the way he died was also horrible.


    His skin was peeled off, and the insides of his body were revealed. Any sane person would be disturbed by the sight. With Kelsy gone, I did a few stretches and went to the dining room.


    "My lord. Is it true that the body was your doing?" Getting breakfast, the head butler asked if what I did was true.


    "Yes. He was also quite rude. Not only did he spy on me, but when I brought him in front of me, he attacked with the intent to kill me. So, I punished him and broke him."


    "Did you find out who sent the spy?"


    "Of course, all I needed to do was search his memory. I could torture him without holding back."


    I had established fear among my people. Being a tyrant had many uses. First, it makes people fear me and suppress anyone who thinks of trying to overthrow me. It was also the quickest way for people to obey me.


    While it would make people fearful, I wouldn''t be surprised if there were a group that would try to end me. It didn''t matter in the end, considering I had no ns to rule this city forever.


    "Is that all?"


    "Yes, please enjoy your meal." After bringing my meal, the head butler left.


    ~


    [Third-Person POV]


    "The city lord is more dangerous than I thought. News of an attacker had reached the city, and one of our observers had disappeared." The old man said it with a frown. His face ckens, realizing the consequences that might happen.


    "It''s safe to assume that the observer was killed. Do you think the observer haspromised us?" The female voice replied, unsure what to do.


    "Whether he revealed that we were the ones who sent him doesn''t matter. All the city lord is an artifact that could read a person''s mind."


    "What should we do? Should we get someone to eliminate him now, immediately?"


    The woman''s question had irked the old man. "Eliminate? If we eliminate him now, we will be viewed as traitors." The old man sighed at the problem they were facing.


    "The goddess has given the city lord the position by her order. We''ve already eliminated the previous city lord due to his ipetence. Killing him in two days would make her question us. We can only apologize to him or run away to a new city." The old, tired voice spoke as he thought of the solution.


    "Let''s go with that." Coming to a decision the old man decided.


    [Charles'' POV]


    "City Lord, are you prepared?" Commander Sander had arrived first thing in the afternoon.


    "Let''s get it over with." I wasn''t excited or uncooperative with this task. All I needed to do was get it over with and see if I could do anything to make it easier.


    Following themander, he showed me all the facilities in the army. Instead of teaching me, I could practically feel he wanted me to focus the funding on the military.


    "As for your everyday work, you will oversee all the paperwork. There would be an asion when people would meet you for an essential discussion about the city. That is all."


    Paperwork? I knew that I would eventually do those, but when you think about it, why should I? As someone with power and money, I could always hire someone to do the work.


    "Commander Sanders, get me a ve. We''re going to make them do my work for me."


    "But..." Before Sanders could speak, I interrupted him.


    "Get me ves that are educated and will obey my orders no matter what. Just make sure they''re knowledgeable about these types of work." All Sanders could do was obey mymand.


    "Before you leave, tell me something about the city of Eurgesh. I heard that they were at our borders."


    "The city of Eurgesh has been our enemy for years. A few years ago, a new deity has taken over and has chosen our city to conquer. For all these years, we have been in a deadlock."


    "Then do you know what kind of deity they worship?"


    "It hasn''t been confirmed but I heard it''s the god of death." My face darkened upon hearing those words.


    While gods and goddesses were powerful beings, those in the sixth realm shouldn''t truly be able to kill me. However, the god of death was an exception to those rules.


    The god would definitely have a way to bypass those with immortality. If I made my way to Eurgesh and destroyed it single-handedly, I would be the face of a target.


    "Do you know what realm the god of death is?" If the god was in the sixth realm, then my chances of being killed by it were lowered. I looked at Sanders and waited for his answer.


    "That, I don''t." I sighed, hearing Sander''s words. I guess I would have to put an effort into this war.

 Chapter 272 Nobles (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 272 Nobles (Part I)</h4>


    "My lord. These are all the ves we have picked out." The head butler had gathered five people.


    All five were neatly dressed, assuming they had cleaned up before they arrived, with three males and two females.


    "Have you checked if they''re qualified to do my work?" I didn''t want to waste time talking to them if they weren''t capable.


    "Some of these ves were former nobles. I have checked their qualifications, and I judge them capable enough to do your paperwork." The head butler gave his honest thoughts.


    "Very well. You five, starting tomorrow, will start working. Food, shelter, and afortable sleeping space will be provided."


    "You will be working eight hours a day, and for the remaining time, it doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t cause me trouble. Any questions?"


    "Master... As for very important matters, how will we deal with them?" One of the ves asked, and seeing his reluctance to call me master, I could tell he was a former noble.


    "I will trust in your judgment. However, make any mistake, and you will be punished. Deliberately sabotaging me will be death in the most painful way. And having thoughts of betraying me will give you a painful wake-up call." Stating my terms, I cursed them with the conditions I gave out.


    "You can test it now, if you so dare." Seeing that no one was in pain, no one dared.


    "Go, let everyone get sorted out in this castle. They will have a long day ahead of them tomorrow. I will be leaving and doing some more exploring of the city."


    "Yes, my lord. Please ask your guide if you have any issues around the city." With me telling them to leave, the five followed the head butler out of my office.


    Kelsy wasn''t needed where I was about to go. With how easy it was to find where I lived, getting lost was practically impossible. Now the paperwork issue was out of the way. It''s time for a cleanse.


    ~


    [Third-Person POV]


    "Father! Do you have any information you could use against the city lord? That man stole my childhood, sweetheart!" Anger could be heard in the young noble''s voice.


    "Sheldon. Give it up. Your "sweetheart" hasn''t given you attention for all these years, and getting mad because she loves someone else is unfitting for your stature." The father was secretly d that Sheldon''s sweetheart was taken.


    All these years, because of his sweetheart''s unwillingness to be with his son, his family name was getting mocked for being a bootlicker.


    Seeing Sheldon chase unrequited love was a waste of time, and the father knew it was pointless. At one point, the father wanted to force his "sweetheart''s" family to agree to a business-rted marriage. Still, if news got out of that happening, his family''s reputation would be more tarnished than it is.


    "Give up??? Do you want me to give up after I kept these feelings for years???" Seeing his son''s overdramatic expression, the father couldn''t help but sigh.


    He was d that Sheldon wasn''t the first son. Otherwise, he would have to remove Sheldon from his position as heir.


    In Chrome City, besides the city lord, two noble families stood tall against the rest, the Cross and the Rise families.


    The father, known as Kernal Cross, stood in as the head of his side of the family. The rtionship between the Cross family and the Rise family was neutral, despite them being at the top.


    "There are times when you don''t get everything. So just grow up and forget about her. If you can''t do that, leave." Kernal said nothing else and left his son on his own.


    As a noble, he couldn''t stand around and do nothing. There is always important business to attend to.


    "Nel. Watch over, Sheldon. I don''t want him doing something stupid."


    ~


    "UAHH!!!" Frustration could be seen on Sheldon''s face. Ever since the new city lord arrived, things have been going south.


    Lashing out in anger, he mmed his fist onto a desk. His fist had turned red, but with the high range of his emotions, the pain didn''t affect him at all.


    "That lowly bastard. Watch how I take that bitch with me and make him watch!"


    Nel, the guard who hid in the shadow and observed Sheldon from a distance, couldn''t help but sigh at the noble''s attitude.


    If Sheldon were going to do what he said, then Nel himself would have to put in some work to stop Sheldon from doing what he was about to do.


    Even if the Cross family was at the top of the food chain, their power was still limited. If news broke that the second son was assaulting a noble''s daughter, a massive bacsh would start heading their way.


    "Currie!"


    "Yes, Young Master?"


    "Try to lure that bitch Eliz into a secluded ce. After luring her, get that city lord to watch!" Currie, one of the maids, looked at Sheldon like he was an idiot.


    Despite that idiotic n, Currie had to carry out her duties as a maid. Someone stopped her from moving as she exited Sheldon''s room.


    "Ignore all of the Young Master''s orders." Nel told Currie seriously.


    "What should I do if Young Master finds out?" Currie was put in a tough spot. Both choices would cause harm to her. She felt this day was the worst it could have ever been.


    "Take this. You''re free to leave." Nel gave Currie a pile of gold. Knowing that Currie wouldn''t be weed in this household, Nel gave Currie enough to love for a few years without work.


    Currie was stunned by the amount she was given. She looked at Nel and bowed her head. Some nobles would have taken advantage of her and thrown her away. She thanked Nel and began packing up.


    As for Nel, he started to sigh and decided to report on Sheldon''s attitude. Seeing how irrational he was, an attitude change was a must.

 Chapter 273 Nobles (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 273 Nobles (Part II)</h4>


    [Charles'' POV]


    In doing my duties as the city lord, I had to resolve all the issues regarding the nobles. I don''t mind the nobles being free-spirited, but I can''t have them going around like they own the city.


    The city was mine. People call me the city lord for a reason, and since this is my city, I have to set an example for those who don''t listen. However, deciding which house I should visit first was a different story.


    Should I start with the lower ss or the higher-ss nobles? It would make sense to start with the lower ones, but when didmon sense stick with me?


    I have decided to go with the top brass and go from there. Two families stood at the top of Chrome City. The Cross and the Rise family


    Surprisingly, on my first day here, I had already had problems with both families. Sheldon, from the Cross family, would surely dislike me because of yesterday''s event. As for the Rise family, that was a different story.


    "Let''s go with the Cross family first. I want to see how Sheldon would react once I saw him." A sadistic smile was shown on my face at the thought of that happening.


    "Hey! Do you know in which direction the Cross family lives?" Asking a random stranger on the street. I asked him the location of the Cross family.


    "Uh, they live like two hours away from the west." Shocked by my sudden question, he fumbled and pointed in my direction.


    "Take this as a reward." After finding out where the Cross family lived, I rewarded the random stranger.


    With the location found, I immediately teleported beside the guard blocking the entrance of the Cross family gate and spooked the guards.


    "Halt!!! Name yourself and tell us what you''re here for!"


    "Just call me the citylord." I unted my title as the city lord, stepped forward, and faced the guard directly.


    With my power and status, the guard I faced stepped back and gulped. He had instinctively felt fear toward me; this reaction from people trying to intimidate me never got old.


    "Inform the lord of this household and tell him toe. I know he''s inside. I will treat it as a transgression if he doesn''te out."


    The guard immediately rushed out to the mansion. If he couldn''t convince his master, he knew that the house would be a battlefield. And being in a battle with someone powerful wouldn''t do well for these guards.


    Momentster, the guard returned with someone I assumed was the current head of the Cross family.


    "Hm..." Upon seeing me, he closed his eyes and reopened them with a re. A sudden meeting with anyone would annoy anyone.


    If I were someone without experience, this old man''s re would have struck fear within me. We stared at each other until the old man spoke.


    "City lord. What brought you here to our humble household?" Humble was an understatement, but I ignored it and answered his question.


    "Since the position of city lord has been instilled in me, I decided to check up on all the nobles of this city."


    "If I find the nobles in this citycking, they will be removed. After all, I can''t have some useless waste of space take up resources without having the talent to do so."


    Everyone who heard what I said was astonished. The removal of a noble wasn''t a small matter.


    "Preposterous! Removing a noble status can''t be done on a whim! Those who have earned their title should be kept for their deeds for the city." He shouted, enraged by what I had said. I can sense a bit of fear in him. It amuses me to see that in him.


    "Is that so? I don''t mind keeping those who have earned their title in this generation, but for those who earned it from the previous or the ones before, they might be removed even if their ancestor has contributed a lot in the past."


    "..." I continued to speak as he heard what I had to say.


    "I may have only been in this city for a day, but I have met a lot of young nobles in a short period of time." Some werecking, and I needed to check on their families to see if they contributed to this city."


    "Now that I have told you my reason for visiting, do you mind letting me in and discussing what business the Cross family does? Do note, you''re allowed to refuse."


    While I allowed the family''s head to refuse, no one would do such a thing. That would mean they''re dering a rebellion against me.


    "Pleasee in." The family head sighed, knowing that it was impossible to decline at the moment.


    Just as the family head opened the gate, a girl with blond hair was about to leave. I could see her luggage, meaning that she would leave this household.


    "Currie. What are you doing?" For a maid, she sure is well known. Was she the head''s secret lover? But the age difference...


    "Young Master Sheldon asked me to lure Eliz so he could assault her. He had also asked me to ask the city lord to watch. Nel stopped me and paid me to leave."


    "..."


    I could feel the old man sweating from the maid''s words. I don''t know what gave this girl the courage to announce it, but I felt like I hit the jackpot. I wanted to thank the maid for telling me what that idiot Sheldon would do.


    "Uh, Master. Who''s this?" The maid, known as Currie, asked, just realizing my presence.


    "Ahahaha!" I covered my eyes and gave a wildugh.


    "..." The two were silent by myughter. I could tell Mr. Cross was freaking out.


    "Mr. Cross. Is this how you raise your son? He sure has the gal to do something like this." I red at him, demanding an answer.

 Chapter 274 Nobles (Part III)

    <h4>Chapter 274 Nobles (Part III)</h4>


    "..." Mr. Cross had no words to say. With the maid as proof, she had admitted that his son wouldmit a crime.


    While her words alone shouldn''t carry this much weight, Mr. Cross''s silence told me everything.


    "What punishment do you think your son deserves? For someone with such a sign of courage, don''t you think his punishment should be the weight of his actions?"


    "Master, should I leave..?" Currie, who stood there, wanted to leave. She realized she must have done something wrong and felt it wouldn''t be a wise choice to stay.


    "Stay. It would be more enjoyable with you here." Her ns of leaving were put to a stop with my words.


    "Mr. Cross, we could discuss the punishment once I meet your son. Let us start the tour." Since Mr. Cross wouldn''t speak, there was no point in forcing him to do what he didn''t want.


    While I may be cruel, I wasn''t here to purposely add a reason to destroy any household. After all, if I did that, most noble households would be destroyed.


    "Currie, was it? Why don''t you be my guide? I''m sure you''re familiar with the ce. You did work here." All she could do was ept my proposal and guide me to the ce.


    "Then let''s start." With my orders, the three of us entered Mr. Cross''s house.


    The servants were already stationed at their work area, and with Mr. Cross''s presence, everyone was working hard.


    "While your teachings to your son may not be great, I can say you have cultivated great servants." I genuinely praised him, which was rare for someone I had just met.


    "I do my best to get everyone in top shape." He proudly said that, feeling a little better.


    "It''s a shame you can''t do so for your son." That low blow stopped him from being proud of what I had said earlier.


    "..."


    "Now, let''s get into business. What business does the Cross family do?"


    "I have seen the Cross family earn a living from gems." Currie replied, thinking that I had asked her instead of the head.


    "Gems? I can see why the Cross coulde ahead of the rest if they own businesses like these." Selling gems or jewelry made a lot of money, and with the price being overly high, those with status would buy.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if an overly spoiled richdy woulde to their store and buy everything she could.


    "Mr. Cross, it seems like your son ising toward us." While talking about Mr. Cross''s business, Sheldon was around the house. I doubt he knew we were here and had coincidentallye here for whatever reason.


    "You!!!" Once we met face-to-face, he pointed at me, shocked by my appearance.


    "Ahem. City Lord, may I ask what you''re doing here?" Once he calmed down, he did a one-eighty and red at Currie.


    As for his father, he sighed at his child''s disy. What made it worse was that Sheldon was clueless about what would happen.


    "Well, this little maid spoke about what you were trying to do. And as the city lord, I can''t stand such an insult. Also, the crimes you wouldmit against another noble are not permitted." Sheldon''s face twitched, but he tried his best not to show it.


    "Crimes? Do you have proof that the woman beside you has spoken the truth?" He looked at Currie, signaling her.


    "Whether I have proof doesn''t matter. I can easily find that myself." Everyone was confused by what I meant.


    Searching for proof with words alone would generally be impossible. However, I had a way to get that proof since I was involved.


    Appearing before him, I tapped his forehead and remembered his memories from the entire day.


    Mr. Cross was perplexed by what happened and had almost lifted a finger when I got close to his son.


    "What???" As for Sheldon, he was confused by what had happened. When I take a person''s memory, not only will we get to view it, but the memories I steal will also be lost.


    With Sheldon''s memories taken, I started to show everyone what he had remembered. The memories started with him mming a table in frustration. I didn''t know the context from his earlier discussion, but I could see his father''s expression knowing where this was left off.


    He cursed me and said he would assault Eliz and make me watch. His father and I looked at each other, and I could sense he knew the punishment would be rough. Sheldon then called the maid and revealed his n.


    "Mr. Cross, I will give you two choices." After looking through Sheldon''s memories, I presented him with two choices.


    I was already being lenient by giving him an opinion. As for Sheldon, the pretense of being a nice person had dropped. His facade had cracked, and Mr. Cross was waiting for his choice.


    "The first and most obvious choice is a public execution." Sheldon''s face paled as he heard that I would execute him casually.


    "Think about it. This execution would be a brand new start for this city. Not only will it disy my powers over the nobles, but it would also get your sorry for an excuse child out." This was a powerful move by me. It benefited me and allowed me to step on anyone who opposed me.


    "Citylord, onto the second option, please." He quickly wanted me to state the second option.


    "That''s easy. If you want your son to live without being exiled, you just have to give me 80% of your family business profit." I smiled cruelly, knowing that money didn''t matter. This was to see what the older Cross would do. Would he pick his son or his business?


    "It''s your decision." I smiled yfully.


    The older Cross had already made up his mind in a heartbeat and told me his choice with his cold eyes.


    "Our business is too important for a stupid mistake. Take Sheldon away."

 Chapter 275 Nobles (Part IV)

    <h4>Chapter 275 Nobles (Part IV)</h4>


    "Father!!!" Sheldon shouted in agony. Seeing him being sold, hey on the ground,menting his father''s choice. I snickered at his expression, not caring how he felt.


    Sheldon was discarded immediately after hearing about the possible loss. As for his father, he looked away with a cold expression.


    "How insightful. As expected of a noble! Mr. Cross, I will be taking your son." I told him after he made his choice.


    Mr. Cross didn''t speak, and from his expression alone, I could tell that I was no longer weed along with anyone else in this room.


    "Currie, right?" Making sure I said her name right, she was shocked by the sudden call.


    "Yes..?" She nervously answered.


    "You''re unemployed now, right? How about it? Work for me. Something about you piques an interest in me."


    Currie reminded me of one of the girls back at home. She was like a mixture of Rose and Courtney. While she wasn''t with them, she made it easier for me to rx.


    "A..." Did I scare her too much? My cruel side was off-putting to most. I could see why she was hesitant to ept.


    "If it''s about money, I have a lot. I can guarantee that you will be paid a decent sum." Money didn''t seem to be this maid''s primary concern. While her presence was soothing, I wasn''t desperate for it.


    "You don''t need to ept it, but if you want the job, you cane over to my castle any time. The servants of my house will wee you at any time." Since she wasn''t going to have a choice, I decided to give her time.


    "Mr. Cross, it was nice talking to you. The execution will be tomorrow afternoon. You may get front-row seats if you want." Mr. Cross was silent and ignored my provocation. Seeing that he didn''t speak any further, I stopped.


    "Do you dare execute me!!! I bet you''re just putting on an act!!!" Sheldon''s annoying presence persisted even when his life was in my hands.


    "I do dare." I looked straight at his face.


    "You!!!" Before I let him talk more, I prevented him from doing so.


    "Annoying. Go to sleep." Knowing that he would struggle more, I put him to sleep.


    "Well, have a good day!" After saying my goodbyes, I left the mansion and returned to my house.


    "Master!?" Kelsy was frightened by me appearing in my room out of nowhere.


    "What are you doing in my room?"


    "I was cleaning it... Can I ask why you have a body with you?" Speaking of her thoughts, she changed the topic to Sheldon.


    "Oh, this? I am going to use him for public disy. He''s a noble who wasmitting a crime against me. I would show the town that those who mess with me will be humiliated and tortured to death."


    I have said what I needed to say. Kelsy didn''t know how to reply, like everyone else I have talked to.


    "It''s fine if you don''t understand. Tell the other servants to distribute the news. The time for this execution will be tomorrow, first thing in the afternoon." Commanding the maid, she stopped cleaning my room and went to spread the news.


    Having helpers was great when I didn''t need to do everything myself. With the new spread, a bunch of people will witness my presence.


    The nobles would be more wary of me, and with this all done, I have decided to postpone the meeting with the other nobles.


    Predicting what would happen next, I had to find out how to deal with the opposing god. The death god was a potential danger I couldn''t overlook.


    Gods with divinity weren''t immortal, but they are exceptionally annoying to kill. I have heard that they could resurrect if a god gained enough faith.


    If I fight a god, I have to kill them multiple times without stopping. I wouldn''t be thinking of this if I could overpower them.


    Looking around the room, I saw Sheldon asleep on the floor. I forgot about him for a few seconds, and I needed him for tomorrow''s n.


    "City lord!" The head butler shouted as he came through to my room.


    "Is it true?" Instead of answering, he looked at the body sleeping on the floor.


    His face was funny for an old man when he saw Sheldon. From his expression alone, he seemed to recognize him.


    "Yep. Could you get him rags for tomorrow''s date? It would set the mood when he is considered a criminal."


    "Also, could you get an executioner? Wait! Don''t. I can do that myself." Reminding myself of an anime of a pirate doing an execution scene, I told myself I would do it myself.


    "City Lord, do you need anything else before I leave?" While it wasn''t a significant concern, there was still one thing I wanted to ask.


    "How are the ves doing? I didn''t check on them. How are they personality-wise?"


    "Only one of them would be a concern. He has a personality problem, but it would seem like he would work." He exined it in detail.


    "If he doesn''t work, inflict pain. All of the ves there aren''t built for fighting. None of them would seem like they could handle pain well. And if that doesn''t work, sell them."


    "Before you leave, could you take this man and ce him in a dungeon? I''m getting sick of his face."


    With everything that needed to be said, the head butler left Sheldon''s body. Tomorrow will be the start of a new rule. In three days, I will make my name known, and the city will have a giant change from there on.


    I never thought I would be this serious when managing a city. The thought of managing seemed like a hassle and probably would be in the future, but I was looking forward to seeing what would happen to this city.


    Would my rule be the destruction or the prosperity of this city? I didn''t know, and only the future awaited that answer.

 Chapter 276 Nobles (Part V)

    <h4>Chapter 276 Nobles (Part V)</h4>


    [Third-Person POV]


    "Did you hear? The new city lord will execute a member of the Cross family!" Someone spoke excitedly about the news he had heard.


    "Isn''t that just a rumor?" One of them was skeptical but had some anticipation of this happening.


    In Chrome City, it was restless due to the spread of news. Today was a day when anyone would see the execution of a noble.


    Worshipping the goddess of blood, those with high faith were looking forward to an event like this.


    "I heard the second son had offended the new city lord. There are rumors that the head of the Cross family has abandoned himpletely without resisting at all. The new city lord sure is fearsome."


    "I also heard that the city lord is a young, handsome man. Do you think he would take me in as his mistress?"


    "Pftt... Have you seen yourself? You look like an ape."


    "Then let this ape show you what pain is like!"


    ~


    "Gramps, what should we do? Our spy has probably leaked our information, and the city lord could have our necks every minute." Hearing about today''s execution, the person who spoke sounded very scared.


    "I''m getting too old for this. After the execution, we have to prepare for the worst. Get everything we can get, and let''s apologize to the city lord. The city lord already has the second son of the Cross family as a demonstration. He got what he wanted." The old noble sounded confident that their lives would be spared.


    "But gramps, I don''t see why the city lord could use more. You have seen what he did to the spy''s body, right? My body shivered looking at his disfigured body." The person didn''t sound convinced by what the old noble had said.


    And hearing the other person''s doubt, the old man also couldn''t be sure. All they could do was sigh and hope for the best.


    ~


    [Charles'' POV]


    I woke up in a great mood and did a few stretches before I started my day. Today is the big day when I make my announcement as the city lord to my people.


    Before any of my servants woke me up, I left my room and walked around the castle. Having been here for three days, I haven''t explored everywhere.


    "City Lord? I didn''t expect you to wake up early. Shall I call for the chef to make your meal now?" Surprised to see me awake, he asked if I wanted something to eat.


    "Please ask the chef to make something light."


    "I will be on my way." The head butler left for the chef''s room.


    While waiting for my food, I went to the dungeon and checked for the prisoner I had locked up. From the looks of it, he was awake with his eyes red.


    "Did you have a nice sleep?" I said, knowing how well he slept.


    Upon hearing my voice, he red at me with absolute hatred. The head butler did a great job of dressing him up.


    He looked like a prisoner who had been locked up for years. With his brown, ragged clothing and messy hair, it''s a shame he didn''t have a facial. That would make it more convincing.


    "Not talking? I thought you would have more fighting in you. I guess that''s what a loser is." I taunted him, trying to get a response out of him.


    "YOU!!!" It looks like my words got to him. He said one word and hissed at me.


    "Isn''t this situation funny?" I said it in amusement.


    "You wanted to show me who''s boss, and now look where we are now." I stared down at him, ultimately looking down on him. His hatred spiked even further with each humiliation he suffered.


    "Anyways, your execution is just around the corner. I''m bored right now; you''re just a toy being used as an amusement."


    "Not only will you relieve my boredom, but your execution will also relieve the boredom of all the people in my city. You''re useful for something, after all."


    "Will you just shut up!!?" I thought he would be silent forever, but I have angered him more than enough.


    "No." I casually rejected his opinion.


    Long before I pissed off Sheldon again, I sensed a presenceing down to this cell. The head butler came in and checked on our prisoner.


    "City lord. Your food is ready." I was getting more excited about the exciting part, but it seemed I could wait.


    "That''s a shame. I was enjoying my time with this prisoner. The next time we meet, your head will be on the podium of an execution stand. Have a good remaining time of your life." I sarcastically said after I left.


    Leaving the dungeon, I went to the dining room. On arge table, there was food everywhere. I only asked for a light meal, but it seemed excessive.


    While I was eating, I realized how lonely I was. Eating at this quiet and obsessivelyrge table, I took a bite of everything and stopped.


    Food wasn''t something I needed with how much energy I had. The same could be said for sleep. After eating this meal, I decided it would only spoil my attitude.


    "Fuck..." I hate to admit it, but I was lonely.


    The only way I could stop this feeling was to find something that would distract me. After this execution, I will start focusing on gaining power.


    Asplicated as this world is, power would solve most of my problems. I have been studying during my week in the Goddess'' Iris Castle.


    Only one thinges to mind: to be a god. Only by bing a god would I be allowed to reunite with those I care about.


    This execution will make my entrance. To be a god, I would need faithful followers. I may be making enemies with the goddess in the near future, but it was something I was willing to sacrifice.

 Chapter 277 Nobles (Part VI)

    <h4>Chapter 277 Nobles (Part VI)</h4>


    "City Lord, it''s time." The head butler and Kelsy arrived in the living room.


    It was already afternoon, and the execution was on its way. The one being executed had already been taken away, and all I needed to do was show up.


    "Good, let''s get this execution started." I said it with absolute certainty.


    [Third-Person POV]


    In the middle of the town square, a crowd had surrounded the city''s lord''s front yard of the castle.


    Commoners, nobles, merchants, and all various kinds of people around the city joined for this once-a-while urrence.


    Sheldon, the main attraction, was already ced on the execution stand. With both his arms and legs locked in ce, escaping was impossible.


    "Wasn''t the second son of the Cross family captured yesterday?" In therge crowd, someone asked if there was something wrong.


    "Yeah, why?" The person asked, wondering what the person wanted to say.


    "Isn''t it too exaggerated for him to look like a bum? I get that he''s a criminal, but I feel like how he dresses is too exaggerated." The person exined, wondering what the get-up was about.


    "You''re correct about that, but don''t you think you''re nitpicking? I''m more curious about the city lord." As for the other person, they dismissed it as something silly and had more of a curiosity about the city lord.


    Momentster, Charles, the other main character of today''s show, arrived. Upon arriving, his presence alone attracted everyone''s attention.


    "People of Chrome City. As some of you have heard, I''m Charles, the new city lord." Not only did Charles have a presence, but charisma as well. His voice alone had enthralled the crowd.


    "Today, we''re here for a very special asion. This man, known as Sheldon Cross, a member of the Cross family, will soon be executed for a crime that he was about to execute." The crowd wondered what kind of crime Sheldon hadmitted for such an affair to happen.


    "As for those wondering what crime this person hadmitted that warranted a public execution? It is simple, not only was he going to rape a noblewoman, But the audacity to drag me to watch this is a spit in my face." Most people''s eyes widen upon hearing these words. At the same time, not many people knew what to say.


    There was one particr noblewoman who was watching. She couldn''t help but shudder when Charles''s gazended on her.


    Looking at Sheldon, any pity the noblewoman had disappeared like there was never one to begin with. She knew Sheldon was pursuing her, but she would have never imagined him going that far. She then shook her head and looked at her family forfort.


    "You may not think thest part would be a big deal, but as the city lord, I can''t allow anyone here to disrespect me to this degree." Charles then changed the topic and discussed other matters.


    "The previous city lord may be a slouch, but with me ruling this city, big changes would be made along the way. This change wouldn''t hinder any of you, but changes will be made shortly."


    "Now that''s out of the way, let''s do what you all havee here for! Let the executionmence!" Charles''s words came across, and everyone''s interest reached its peak.


    "Sheldon Cross, do you have anyst words before you''re beheaded?" Charles spoke in a heavy tone to the criminal.


    "Last words..?" Sheldon muttered loud enough for Charles to hear.


    "Last words... I have myst words. Charles! YOU P..." Just as Sheldon was about to finish, his head was chopped off, and the bottle flowed out of his body.


    With the head chopped off, the body flopped down, and the head rolled down. Hearing what Sheldon had done, those who cared about justice cheered at his death.


    Not only they, but the nobles that disliked him also were in a great mood, and for those who knew what this execution meant, their spines chilled at the thought of them being on the chopping blocks.


    "How stupid..." The executioner''s de was still clean after beheading a person. Charles looked down and started to burn the corpse into ashes.


    "Before this small matter ends, I want to announce something. You should know that all nobles aren''t that great. There would be bound for some of them to be corrupted."


    "Citizens of this city, I will give you a chance to uproot a noble family. In an hour or so, I will put up a ballet allowing you to vote on which noble you would like gone. You would have one chance to vote and know that every vote matters."


    "That is all I have to say. Citizens of Chrome City, I hope you all have a wonderful day." After that speech, Charles left with a big impression.


    What came after was the sound of the people. The removal of a noble sparked interest in everyone.


    Many reactions could be seen on their faces. Those who hated a specific noble were ecstatic by this news. Mostmoners in this city didn''t have much influence on these nobles, so when a noble did something they hated, not much could be done about it.


    As for the nobles and merchants, their reactions greatly differed. This was a chance for anyone to wipe out apetitor of an opposing business rival. If they could gather enough people to vote, they could easily change the tide of this vote.


    And finally, there were the nobles who wanted to rebel against this system. The execution of a high-ss noble caused difort for those who were safe from harm. If they weren''t careful, their heads might be next on the chopping block.


    The city lord had already shown too much influence in a short time. Those who wanted control over the city had to find a way to stop the city lord from gaining more influence.


    "Everything is going ording to n." Charles spoke in a calctive tone. To him, this was just another step toward his goal.

 Chapter 278 Stride (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 278 Stride (Part I)</h4>


    [Charles'' POV]


    "City Lord, are you sure this is a great idea? The nobles won''t allow such a thing." The head butler came to my room after the execution had finished.


    "That''s the n. If any of the nobles show resistance, all I need to do is behead them. The nobles of this city shouldn''t have this much power in the first ce. They have taken their status for granted, and now I''m taking it back." The head butler was taken aback by what I said. I could sense some fear within him, but that didn''t matter.


    Ever since I gained my power, it has always been like this. If no one can stand against me, I can do anything I want without many consequences. Besides, what I said wasn''t false. The nobles here shouldn''t even raise their heads against me since my status alone is above theirs.


    "Master! There are important guests wanting to meet you!" I could sense some uneasinessing from Kelsy.


    "Bring them to the living room. I will be there in a second." Kelsy walked out and gathered all the guests.


    "City lord, if that''s what you n to do, I hope for the very best." After Kelsy left, the head butler went with her.


    I could sense the head butler''s concern, but with those words, it seemed like he would soon quit his job. I sighed and thought hiring someone in a state like this would be troublesome, but all I could do was go along.


    After sorting my thoughts, I left my room and saw Kelsy trying to entertain the guests. Four different people had arrived, seemingly wanting to speak to me urgently.


    "It''s a wonderful afternoon, everyone. I know some of you have urgent matters to discuss, and from the looks of it, you would all want to speak to me privately." I looked at all four, and they had agreed to what I said.


    "I will start with you and make my way up." I didn''t give anyone a chance to decide. The first person I chose was the least important.


    Since I have picked one, the person I picked was a merchant. We went to my office and talked in private.


    "City lord, I''m Grandeur, from the owner of the Grand Shift. I don''t like to brag, but my trading firm is one of thergest on the northern front."


    "For the purpose of today''s meeting, the contract with the previous city lord has been null since his death. I''m here to renew our contract and change the terms." Grandeur handed me the contract, and I had to look over it.


    After a short run, the Grand Shift was a trading firm that took much of my city''s space. I had unintentionally frowned when looking at the contract. Luckily, Grandeur himself didn''t notice.


    Chrome City relied on thispany, and their absence alone would do too much damage to my city. Looking at Grandeur, I could say he knew when to take advantage of something.


    The contract essentially allowed the Grand Shift to have more privilege, simr to that of a higher noble, for the return of cash. Nevertheless, even if it made me reluctant to sign this contract, I had no choice.


    It''s a shame this problem couldn''t be solved with brute force. If I applied violence, the trading firm might as well leave. Who knows how much damage that would cause?


    "There, do you need anything else?" After signing the contract, I handed it back to him.


    "No, not at all. I was surprised that you didn''t make much fuss. You don''t seem like a foolish person." He smugly said this after looking at my signature.


    "You know how reliant our city is on your business. Making a fuss would only prolong my annoyance." Telling him this didn''t matter. He had already expected this.


    That was how much theirpany''s presence has affected my city. As long as nothing troublesome happens, then there will be no problem on our part. However, the thought of relying on onepany annoyed me to no end. A countermeasure was needed; luckily, the contract couldn''t restrict me.


    "City Lord, I''m d that you''re someone who could see it from a business standpoint. With your strong personality, I thought you would be more "difficult" to deal with." He said this, confident in his judgment.


    Grandeur''s judgment wasn''t wrong. I would make it difficult when a better alternative could be made. Since there''s nothing I can do now, all I need to do is wait. In the near future, the Grand Shift won''t be my only source, and I will ensure that.


    "If that''s all, then our business has concluded. You saw how many people were waiting for me. I can''t let them wait all day long." Understanding where I aming from, this meeting has ended.


    "It seems like it is that time. City Lord, I hope our partnership goes well. Have a wonderful day." With Grandeur leaving the room, I sighed, knowing I had to deal with three more people.


    One of them would be easier, but I still didn''t know what the other two wanted. After a while, the head butler showed the next person to my office.


    Unlike the merchant, the man before me had a less confident demeanor. In fact, he seemed scared of me. If that were the case, then what I would deal with would be easier.


    "City Lord, I''m Gray Hansel¡ªan ambassador of Gontz." Gontz? Like Eurgesh, Gontz was a neighboring city that was neutral with our city. I didn''t expect someone from a neighboring city toe to this ce this quickly.


    "Well, Mr. Hansel. What does the ambassador want with me?"


    "There are rumors that you weren''t part of this city, so you might not have heard. But a three-way war between our other two borders is about to start." The ambassador spoke in a grim tone.


    I could see what the ambassador of Gontz wanted. While wars are dangerous, they could also be an opportunity. I smiled, knowing this was another chance for me to grow.

 Chapter 279 Stride (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 279 Stride (Part II)</h4>


    "May I know what the reason is for starting this war?" Even if the negotiation with this ambassador goes wrong, I could always join the other two sides.


    When I asked the ambassador, he was hesitant about what to say. Whether the ambassador talks about it or not doesn''t matter. It would only mean that this negotiation woulde to an end. I could also find the source of the information myself if I had to.


    "A mine full of Luminite has been found. If used correctly, it couldst for hundreds of years." Luminite? With limited knowledge about the higher realms, I didn''t know the use of everything.


    "Luminite? I could see why you would start a war because of it. Ambassador, is it safe to assume that you want to forge an alliance?" I didn''t know the exact value of Luminite and its uses, so even if we do forge an alliance, it''s unlikely that I would ept it today.


    "Yes, we would like that very much." The ambassador was ted that I caught on. The man before me was a very inexperienced person.


    "In that case, what''s in it for us if we assist you in this endeavor? What will the city of Gontz give?"


    "We, the city of Gontz, have already decided on that. We would offer you thirty-five percent of the Luminite mine if we win this mine." He came in with a prepared answer, expecting this.


    "Before further discussing this, I would like to change the terms. Thirty-five doesn''t seem very fair, considering how you must face two cities simultaneously."


    "I can tell you don''t have the final decision, so why not use this chance to talk to your leader and discuss it with us tomorrow?" Instead of taking matters up today, I will use this chance to dy them.


    Of course, the ambassador could use this chance to get his boss tomunicate with me now, but I wasn''t going to let that happen.


    "I have other guests that I would like to attend." While I may sound pushy, the ambassador shouldn''t be able to know the reason for my dying this meeting.


    "Right. Then I will return first thing at this time." With this done, the third person arrived.


    The third person was a noble of this city. He resembles the young noble Sean, so I could assume he was the father of whom he was proud.


    "My lord. I''m Kayne Dawnson. Vicemander of Chrome City." Coming to this city, I realized everyone had pride in their titles.


    "Vicemander, what can I do for you?"


    "Regarding the city, Eurgesh. Can we, the people of Chrome, expect you to join in the fight?" He stared at me, waiting for my answer.


    "Before I answer your question, answer this. How much influence does their god have in their city? I won''t lie to you; I''m confident I could destroy the city in a day, but their god might pose a problem."


    "..." Kayne closed his eyes and considered my question.


    "I don''t need to tell you this, but I could determine whether you tell the truth." I told him this, so any thought of lying would be pointless.


    "Truth be told, the god of death is a seventh-realm god. If you do take over, the chances that god would personally take action would be close to zero. A god or goddess descending to a lower realm is considered an insult to their status."


    So was all my worrying for nothing? No, knowing my luck, the chances of me catching the god of death''s attention would be high.


    "How confident is your answer? I tell you what, if you have a reliable source of how the gods act, I will assist in this war on a personal front." Eurgesh wasn''t my priority at the moment. Even if they could break through our defense, as long as I was here, their chances of invading would be close to zero.


    What I should be prioritizing is the war between the three cities. I could quickly capitalize on the resources of three nations instead of one.


    "Can I trust those words?" The vice said, finding this task something he would want toplete.


    "Whether you trust my words doesn''t matter. All you need to know is that I have the power to make ite true." I said it in an assertive tone.


    The vicemander was forced to bow down, with me putting force into my words. As the vicemander of our city, he should have enough strength to prove his worth.


    What made it even easier was that he knew I wasn''t serious. If I wanted to implode the vicemander, he would have no way to resist.


    "Is that all?" I lifted the weight around him.


    "There''s one more matter that I need to discuss." Despite his stern face, I could see sweating from his forehead.


    "Speak." Imanded him to get over it.


    "Regarding the other vicemander, there seems to be an issue." I haven''t met the other vicemander, but it must be severe, judging from Kayne''s tone.


    "And what issue does the other vicemander have?"


    "While he may be capable of fighting, I don''t trust him. He seems too suspicious for someone in his position." Some concerns could be seen on his face.


    "Suspicious? Do you think he''s a spy?"


    "One thing for sure is that he isn''t a spy for Eurgesh. He''s been in our army for centuries, and he would have been sabotaging us when we faced them."


    "Whether he''s a spy for Eurgesh or not doesn''t matter. If he''s not working for me, I will immediately eliminate him. I will take your concern to heart, and if what you said is true, I will reward you."


    "Thank you, city lord."


    "Well then, I won''t be sending you off. I still have to talk to the head of the Rise family." Saying those words, the vice left having other businesses that he needed to attend to.

 Chapter 280 Stride (Part III)

    <h4>Chapter 280 Stride (Part III)</h4>


    Appearing before me was an old man from the Rise family. I could sense that he was nervous, and he should be. Otherwise, he would be looking down on me, and that wouldn''t be good for him.


    "City Lord, I''m Homer Rise, head of the Rise family." He spoke with great pride about his status.


    "Mr. Rise, what pleasure do I owe you foring here?" Homer Rise was genuinely confused by my tone. The top noble was unsure of what to say.


    "Mr. Rise, what do you think about the Cross family? Did you think what I did was too excessive?" If he wouldn''t speak, then I would have to myself.


    "If I were in your position, I would have done the same." I didn''t know whether he agreed because he would have done the same or whether he was just a yes-man in this situation.


    "It''s a shame. I heard that a child is exceptionally talented among those of noble status. However, his attitude is less desirable." Despite my dislike for him, I did hear that his talent among his peers was high, and his ranking was also the highest among the noble kids I saw on my first day in the city.


    "Yes, he is talented. His talent may be significant in any other noble house, but his older brother has more talent." Homer Rise''s news brought me a shock. I didn''t think Sheldon had a brother. Was that why the head of the Cross family was willing to sacrifice him so easily?


    Since Sheldon is gone, will his brother try to avenge his younger brother? I have heard that siblings in a noble family tend to hate each other. The right of session is the reason for it.


    If the head of the Cross family can''t keep his other son in check, all I need to do is eliminate their family and take their wealth.


    "Mr. Rise, I have heard that the Rise familycks an heir. Do you have a way to solve that problem?" Knowing that I would have to deal with the noble families, I noted all the important ones.


    The Rise familycked a capable heir, and I wondered how their family would solve that problem.


    From what I could see, the only way for them to solve this problem is to adopt a puppet child or get apetent person to marry their daughter.


    "City Lord, that''s something our family has to deal with. I''m sure you wouldn''t find it interesting." He looked away, not saying anything more.


    "Even if I don''t find it interesting, it is an important matter for my city. Especially the stunt you pulled on my first day in this city." When I mentioned thest few words, he froze in shock.


    "You came here to mend our rtionship, did you not?" I red at him for wasting my time.


    "Yes, I did. Our Rise will do whatever it takes to seek forgiveness!" Getting one of the top nobles to surrender so easily was much easier than I thought.


    "Whatever it takes, huh?" I sounded like a thug saying that. I could sense the old man''s nervousness when I worded it like that.


    "How about it? Work under me, and I forgive your family for what you have done." I know this is too much to ask, but I wanted to see this old man''s bottom line.


    Whether he decided against it or not didn''t matter at the end of the day. This city is already mine, and no one could stop me from controlling it.


    The Rise family was just like the Cross. They couldn''t defy me, and doing so would only get them on my bad side.


    "City Lord, I agree to your terms. However, can you grant me one request?" I was interested in hearing what he had to say to have the balls to ask in a situation like this.


    "Interesting. Go ahead and ask." I permitted him to grant the request. I will blow his head up into bits if it is something unreasonable.


    "Regarding your previous topic, about an heir for my family, my granddaughter should be the same age as you. If you can grant my family a child, no one in my family should go against your order." He said it without any shame.


    I was speechless at what he had said. He had used his loyalty against me. Before I spoke my thoughts, the old man spoke first.


    "Don''t reject it without giving it a try. My granddaughter is known to be a beauty." I don''t know if he was desperate or bragging about his daughter.


    Anyway, I was caught off guard by this old man''s request and decided to put the whole thing on hold.


    "Just go. I will be visiting all the nobles within the week. As for your allies, ensure they aren''t too ipetent, or they will be removed." Annoyed by his attitude, I sent him off without any warning.


    After the old man, I was left alone. Today''s been an eventful day if I have to say so. As for tomorrow, I still have to finish the talk with our neighboring city.


    Done with all the meetings, I went to the castle''s library and checked out all the ores that could be found.


    Finding a book and flipping the pages until I found Luminite, I discovered why people would start a war over them.


    Luminite was basically coal, an energy source that was a thousand times more effective. It''s essentially a glowing stone that gives off a lot of energy, and with how many magical tools there are, the Luminite would improve the living conditions of a city¡ªeven a country.


    The Alliance tomorrow will be interesting, to say the very least. I had a n in mind, and nothing would stop me.


    I wonder if my greed would be my downfall, this city didn''t mean much to me, and if I ever did fail, I would just start all over again.

 Chapter 281 Let鈥檚 Meet In The Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 281 Let''s Meet In The Battlefield</h4>


    The next day hase, and the negotiator will soon arrive. I wondered what type of person I would be bargaining with. Kelsy had brought me a drink, and it was about time.


    "Kelsy, go out and wee our guest."


    "Yes." She left to do her job.


    Now that I was alone, I sipped my drink and waited for the guest to arrive. They should already be outside, with Kelsy receiving them. Momentster, the previous negotiator, along with another person, arrived.


    "Wee to my humble abode. I''m Charles; nice to meet you two." I could feel their eyes twitch when they heard my introduction.


    "Charles, I''m Vega, a high-ranking member of Gontz. I talked with our king, and he has given me permission to take the lead in our negotiation." Gray, the previous negotiator, stood there and watched in silence.


    "Then let''s proceed with our discussion. Your nation had wanted to form an alliance to fend off the other two nations, correct?" He nodded, telling me what I said was right.


    "As for my help, you guys would grant us only 35% of the resources, right?" They nodded again.


    "I disagree. If you want an alliance, don''t you think you should split the resources 50/50?" I didn''t want to be that guy, but I was being generous with my proposal.


    I was a force to be reckoned with. In these tiny nations, I doubt anyone could kill me except for the gods.


    "50/50? What our nation requires is assistance. I hope you can see the more substantial aspect from our perspective. In this battle, our nation itself would be a battlefield. We can''t afford more with the damages that are going to be done by the others." Vega tried to convince me why 50/50 isn''t possible. However, I wouldn''t be me if I had agreed to his proposal.


    "80/20. I will destroy the other two cities myself, and you and your people will transfer the profits to me." If they''re worried about a battle in their city, I could end the two other cities before that battle.


    "We can defend ourselves well enough. I will repeat this: 65/35. If you can''t ept it, the negotiation is off." The two of us couldn''te to terms.


    In a negotiation, it could go either way. We would not ept each other''s terms, leading to this result. As a ck-hearted man, I wouldn''t let it end like this.


    "Very well. The next time we meet, we will be on the battlefield." I told him in a suggestive tone that we would be allied with a different nation.


    I have told a disturbing lie that would haunt them if they couldn''t find a solution. Vega''s face twisted, and he left the room angrily with Grayson.


    Finished with the negotiation, I stretched and began to leave my office. Kelsy was outside the door, guarding it.


    "Master, are you sure that''s a great idea?" Kelsy seems to have been listening to our conversation.


    "Are you worried? I don''t think this is a surprise, but I''m greedy. The negotiation between us was bound to be ineffective as long as I wanted more of the pie."


    Kelsy didn''t say anything, knowing that it was pointless. Besides, the surrounding cities are a nuisance. For my goal, I had to take all the cities around me to make it a country.


    With that all done, it was time for me to leave. With the Luminte Mine being a priority, I had to start and finish my preparation.


    [Third-Person POV]


    "That greedy bastard!" After Vega left the city lord''s residence, he cursed and stomped his feet.


    Vega and Grayson knew the oue of failing to recruit a nearby city lord. And to make them enemies was something they couldn''t afford to do.


    "Master, should we go back and renegotiate?"


    "Renegotiate??? Do you think I don''t want to? That bastard knows that he doesn''t need us. He has been approached by a different group." Vega didn''t think that Charles was a crazy bastard.


    To him, he excluded extreme confidence, which was normal for anyone their age. However, his ranking was concerning to the two.


    Being in the billionth rank may seem like nothing, but with the sixth realm''s poption, a billion wasn''t even part of a small fraction.


    "Shit. How are we going to exin this?" Vega muttered to himself and looked at Grayson. As a negotiator, he was useless. Realizing what he could do, Vega smiled.


    "Grayson, there''s a way we could salvage this situation, but I''m going to need your full trust on this." Vega grabbed Grayson''s shoulder and gave him a serious stare.


    Being put on the spot, Grayson felt pressured but agreed to listen to Vega''s idea since this was the only way to redeem themselves.


    Unlike Vega, a nobleman, Grayson is an ordinary man whose job could be reced by anyone. He will be executed for such a blunder if he fails to do his job, especially by making an enemy of their nation in a dispute.


    With Vega''s n set in motion, Grayson left in a hurry. Being left alone, Vega smiled at his assured survival.


    "Heh, what a sucker. As expected from a lowlymoner." Even if Vega took a blow, his punishment should be lowered. He didn''t expect to be scot-free from this failure, but a lower punishment was better than a higher one.


    Vega had told Grayson to renegotiate with Charles. This time, the negotiation should go in Charles'' favor.


    Any deal they make will be eptable, but to make it less suspicious, Vega wanted Grayson to make the act more believable.


    After all, Vega himself doesn''t n to keep the promise they will make. With the mine being in their territory, why would they want to share it? At worst, only another battle would be fought.


    With this n in mind, Vega hoped that their god could lend a hand. He was confident that this would be all worth it with their god interfering.

 Chapter 282 Swarmed

    <h4>Chapter 282 Swarmed</h4>


    [Charles'' POV]


    With the Luminite Mine being the main priority, I embarked on an adventure outside of Chrome. The city of Gontz is to the west of Chrome, and if I were to calcte the walking distance, it would take me eight hours to get there.


    I had zoomed through there in minutes, concealing my presence. I had gone through the city gate without being noticed.


    The city of Gontz was simr to that of Chrome. It wasn''t a surprise since we were in the world''s backwaters.


    Countries and Empires were easily hundreds to thousands of timesrger than Chrome. Starting small wasn''t a bad thing. It was better than those who didn''t even have a starting point.


    I had to find a way to get information to keep myself from sidetracking. The best way to do so was to get the information from a higher-ranking person in this city.


    "Take me to your leader." I had mind-controlled the guards and taken the owner of thisnd''s servants. Obeying my orders, the guards led me inside the mansion, which confused the servants.


    Before any of the servants started questioning me, I put them all to sleep, ensuring nomotion.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my house?" The big boss of this house yelled out loud, finding my presence annoying. I couldn''t take much of his ddering, so I controlled his mind and asked him some questions.


    With his mind controlled, I pped the man''s face out of amusement. Taking control of the top brass in this ce made me think controlling a whole city would be easy.


    However, doing so would add too many uncertain elements. If someone somehow gets rid of my mind-controlling abilities, a rebellion would happen in a heartbeat. I quickly dismissed the idea and looked at the man under my control.


    "Tell me, do you know anything about the Luminite Mine your city has found?" Getting straight to the point, I had asked if the man I controlled knew about the Luminite Mine.


    "The Luminite Mine? Yes, I know a lot about it." He spoke slowly, which made him look stupid.


    "Tell me the essential details of it." I didn''t want him to ramble about useless information I didn''t want to hear.


    "The Luminite Mine is located to the east. It''s hidden inside a giant mountain bordering the two other nations." With a map, I could see how the nations were stationed.


    Next to Gontz were Etellia and Riona. Etellia is a snowy mountain exclusive to ice elemental beings. As for Riona, it''s an Amazonian-type city.


    You may be wondering why there was such a massive terrain shift. Being in the sixth realm, the god you worship could influence how the ce is.


    Divinity is a bullshit power source that allows one to manifest what they''re aligned with. Etellia''s god is an ice god, and Riona''s god has something to do with nature. Iris'' territory has a strong blood smell, making it a paradise for vampires.


    Anyway, the person I had in control was an orc named Barzel. I thought Barzel was a noble, but apparently he''s a merchant who uses this city as his main operation.


    "The battle between the three forces is ongoing, and neither side is giving up." Barzel continued to talk as I absorbed the information given to me.


    After gaining the necessary information, I changed the memories of everyone who slept or was controlled. To them, they were returning to do what they were doing.


    Since the battle for the mine was already underway, I should check out the three nations'' forces.


    With how much money the mine would make, all of them would send someone powerful. I still hadn''t gotten the chance to test out how powerful the people in these cities were.


    The closest person I had seen in power was themander of my city. While he wasn''t as powerful as I would have liked him to be, he was better than almost everyone.


    Knowing the location of the mine, I could sense a battle in the direction of where my destination was.


    Arriving at the destination, the battle was almost over. The two sides fighting were exhausted, with some people already dead.


    One side is from Gontz, with the other being part of Etellia. Being in a stalemate, no side was winning, and if anyone were toe in, they could have annihted them.


    "Good morning to you all. People of Etellia, do you want some help?" The people of Etellia looked more pleasing than the people of Gontz. I also told Vega I wouldn''t be siding with him, so there''s that.


    "Help? Don''t think of it." Seeing that I might be a potential backup for the people of Etellia, the people of Gontz started to attack.


    Most of the people of Gontz focus on head-on physical attacks. I didn''t know much about Gontz, but I heard they serve the god of might.


    "Stupid move." With the attack, I tried to repel them by punching them back.


    My fist collided with their leader''s fist, resulting in half of my body bursting open. I had wanted to test out the power of the people of Gontz, and I could say that I was satisfied.


    Attacking someone with brute force was never my strong suit, and I could say these people deserved to be in the sixth realm.


    As an immortal, my body had regenerated like nothing. The leader, who had destroyed parts of my body, clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "A cockroach, how annoying!"


    Beingpared to a cockroach had me thinking. Since the man who hurt me hated cockroaches, I shall make them his enemies.


    "Cockroaches? If you hate them so much, fight them." Summoning billions of cockroaches, I freaked out the people on both sides.


    The people of Gontz were already tired. What I had summoned were mutated cockroaches, they weren''trge or anything, but their survivability made them scary.


    "You shouldn''t have called me a cockroach if you hated them." Iughed at the sight of them being swarmed.

 Chapter 283 Slaughtered

    <h4>Chapter 283 ughtered</h4>


    "Retreat!" The leader of Gontz told his people to leave. They knew they couldn''t defeat my troops and would only face defeat. It''s a shame that I wasn''t their only opponent. The people of Etellia also wanted them dead.


    "Don''t let them leave! Wipe them out!" The leader of Etellia saw this opportunity and attacked. Since the cockroaches were under my control, I didn''tmand them to attack the snowpeople.


    With my overpowered abilities, it had be a one-sided ughter-fest. The number of death from the people of Gontz were racking up, and they couldn''t help but get demoralized.


    The people of Gontz were either eaten alive by the cockroaches, turned into ice, or impaled by them. It didn''t take long before the people of Gontz were killed.


    After their arrogant performance, I couldn''t help butugh at how they ran. I had seen some of them piss their pants and plead for their lives. I live putting arrogant people in their ces. It''s one of the things I like to do.


    "Thank you for your assistance. If you hadn''t shown up, more of our people would have been killed." Despite the disgusting creature I had summoned, I could sense genuine gratitudeing from the other side. Seeing someone''s gratitude made me feel strange.


    "You don''t have to think much about it. I had told a messenger of Gontz that we would meet on the battlefield as enemies." I could imagine Vega''s rage as I wiped out his troops.


    Of course, even if I did save them, they were still worried about me. I was a force that wasn''t from their city and someone who could attack them at any time.


    "May we know your affiliate?" The leader of this group asked, concerned about my answer.


    "I''m from Chrome, neighboring the other side of Gontz." I didn''t hide where I came from, but I could see the people of Etellia having mixed feelings about it.


    If people from cities other than the original three were here, news of the Luminite Mine would have leaked, and more forces could have arrived. There''s nothing wrong with their thoughts. If I were in their position, I would feel cautious too.


    "Don''t make that face. You wouldn''t be able to live if I were hostile to you." My smile had unsettled them, but they could only agree with what I said.


    "I''m here because of my interest in the city of Gontz. I won''t lie to you; I want to take over this city." I also wanted the Luminite mine, but I have no reason to tell them now.


    "A takeover?" The people of Etellia didn''t expect something like this from me.


    "Are you interested in joining? We can split the territory in half. I''m sure you would want that in a situation like this." You may be wondering why I am doing this.


    Every city here has a god they worship, so I needed to be careful of those trump cards. I wanted to use the people of Etellia to split the god''s wrath.


    "I don''t have the authority to decide that." The leader of the group said it without much thought.


    "Is that so? It''s a shame. I would like to talk some more, but I have other things to do." I sensed a battle in a different direction inside the Luminite mine, and I wanted to see which force it was.


    "Wait! Before you leave, could I have your name?"


    "Charles. The next time we meet, you may call me Charles." Leaving my name, I went opposite the Luminite mine and did a roundabout. I didn''t want them to know I was going toward the mine.


    The mountain that had the Luminite was about the size of Mt. Everest. My old world size was nothingpared to the realm.


    I was lucky to find people inside the mountain. Otherwise, finding the mine would have taken forever.


    Watching the fight, this time, it was someone from an unknown group and the people of Riona.


    The unknown group specialized in barrier magic, and the people of Riona used their hunting skills.


    Unlike the fight before, I have no reason to interfere. I wanted to check if I could find some information about the unknown group using the Amazonians.


    "How dare you betray us! Do you think you could get away with this? I knew we shouldn''t have trusted bastards from the likes of you." One of the Amazonians screamed in anger.


    Judging from how it is, these people who used magic were in an alliance with the Amazonians. I didn''t know why they betrayed them, but it was information that I could use for the future."


    "Kekeke. Our nation is always at odds. Why should we team up with simple-minded freaks like you? Do you think we would help you take over this mine?" One of the peopleughed, seeing how the Amazonians were struggling.


    Always at odds? I didn''t know much about the borders around Riona, so even if they did tell me who they were affiliated with, I would have no idea who they were.


    Anyway, the mysterious people were winning in this skirmish. With their barrier magic preventing a cave-in in a small space, they couldunchrge-scale magic without any worries. The Amazonians were at a severe disadvantage and would be wiped out anytime.


    "Did you know your city is on the verge of destruction? We have nned for your nation''s troops to spread, and once that happens, we willunch an invasion. Kekeke." Exining his moves like a ssic viin, the Amazonians could only cry in rage.


    Even on the verge of despair, the people of Riona never gave up. They did everything they could to remove the mysterious group, but their determination was futile. Enjoying their torment, the people who specialized in magic used tortious methods to finish them.


    With the torment of the Amazonians, I could feel my powers grow. With the death of the people of Riona, I continued to spy on these people.

 Chapter 284 City Defense Test (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 284 City Defense Test (Part I)</h4>


    Doing some spying, this group of people wereughing at the corpses of the fallen people of Riona.


    They sure do have a terrible personality. I can''t say I also don''t, butughing at dead people is no joke.


    Ghosts and undead spirits are a thing, and these things are monsters you don''t want to mess with. As someone who uses these powers, I know firsthand how annoying these creatures can sometimes be.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if a group of malicious, vengeful spirits would appear and haunt these magicians.


    But considering this doesn''t seem to be their first time doing so, they probably had countermeasures against them.


    Anyway, now that I was inside the Luminite Mine, I could see many bright yellow lights around the cave.


    With the Luminite lighting up the mine, you wouldn''t need to bring in a torch. The cave was filled with these resources. I was surprised it had only taken them now to find it.


    Following the group of magicians, they surveyed the ce for hours. The desire to keep this ce to myself had increased, seeing how much I could get.


    While thinking, a vision came across me, and I could see the seas of blood. This mountain was already a warzone, but more blood would be shed.


    I had gotten bored of these magicians, as all they were doing was discussing their ns after monopolizing the mines. Dreams were great, but that dream would be dead with me here.


    Now that I know what to expect, all I need to do is somehow get all these forces into an all-out war.


    This mine alone could keep a country in the sixth realm from going bankrupt. If countries were to hear of this, it wouldn''t just be small nationsing in here but also the higher powers.


    Leaving the cave, I unconcealed my presence and invisibility. I was preparing to head back and wanted some excitement. Maybe someone woulde over to me, seeing me traveling alone.


    To my shame, I had met no one after a few hours of walking back. Chrome was still bustling, and I could see the ce being busy. After I returned to my ce, everyone in the room weed me back.


    "Kelsy, get themander." The people of Eurgesh would be a nuisance, with the mine being a priority. That''s why I decided I would do something about them. After a while, Kelsy took themander to my office.


    "City Lord, what do you need of me?" I loved how he was subservient to me. Even when reputedly called up, he still didn''t seem to mind.


    "Get most of the soldiers out of our borders. I will stop the people of Eurgesh froming. We have something else more important to do." Themander didn''t want to agree with my idea but wondered what was more important.


    "In the east, a Luminite Mine has been found. The Luminite Mine alone could keep our small city running for at least thousands of years." I wasn''t exaggerating when I said that.


    The size of that mine wasn''t something any mine on Earth couldpare to. I wouldn''t be surprised if Gods from the higher realm would take an interest in it.


    Themander''s mind didn''t register the words I spewed out. That much money sounded unbelievable in the eyes of others.


    "City Lord, may you repeat that?" He said it with a silly expression that didn''t suit him.


    "All you need to do is explore the mountain with a small troop. Make sure your troops are hidden, as many forces could wipe you out." I wasn''t going to repeat what I said. I''m the boss. If my subordinates can''t listen, then that''s on them.


    "Take this. This should help your troops stay low." What I gave themander were ten invisibility talismans and ten presence nullifiers. It would only work for an hour, but that should be enough for what it''s worth.


    "City Lord, may I ask how you will stop the people of Eurgesh from attacking?" While I may have said I would stop them from attacking, the city lord was skeptical.


    "Well, instead of telling you, why don''t you check it for yourself?" Experiencing this firsthand should allow themander to know what''s up.


    Before we start this experiment, I will need some test subjects. I remembered when Linsey herself had first given me prisoners as test subjects, allowing me to use my powers on them. It has been a year, and I still remember it like it was yesterday. Those were great times.


    "Commander, round up the prisoners. We will use them as subjects for this city''s defense."


    "How many prisoners are we talking about? There are some we shouldn''t let go of ever." I didn''t know how many prisoners we had, but the numbers seemed low.


    "Get me ten. Ten people should be enough." Ten would make the perfect example for me to check if any errors could be fixed along the way.


    "City Lord, we only have seven prisoners." Themander had said this, unsure how to break the news to me.


    "Seven?" Considering how small this city is, I shouldn''t be surprised.


    If there were seven, I wanted to see what kind of people themander had said that some of them shouldn''t be let out. Escaping should be impossible as long as I put a tracker on them.


    "Then bring me to them. I want to see what makes them so special." Figuring out what type of person I was, themander sighed and left without saying another word.


    The prison in Chrome City was located underground from the Commander''s headquarters. If he were a corrupt man, I wouldn''t be surprised if he kept women or men he fancied under there.


    Once we arrived in the prison, there were about fifty cells, with seven of them being used, all isted. The prisoners were all cuffed with a unique cuff, giving them the power of a normal Earthling child.


    Maybe if I were to take an interest in one of the prisoners, I would let them live.

 Chapter 285 City Defense Test (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 285 City Defense Test (Part II)</h4>


    After gathering all seven prisoners, there were four males, two females, and one that wasn''t identified in either category.


    All of them were different, but just because of that, I wouldn''t bother remembering their names until I found them noteworthy.


    "Prisoners, I have exciting news for you all." I tried to sound excited, but I didn''t do a great job considering how some of them rolled their eyes at me. I would have put them in their ce if they wouldn''t be harmed afterward.


    "What? Are you going to let us out?" One of the prisoners said it out of sarcasm. For a prisoner, that guy sure has personality.


    "Wow, how did you know?" I told the person with the same vibe. However, their eyes widened in surprise at what I had said.


    "Really?" Another person asked, wanting to make sure what I said was true.


    "No, you smartass. You will all be used as test subjects. Be grateful that you criminals could be useful for something, especially for my city." I could see their eyes twitch in annoyance at my condescending tone.


    "Just send me back to the cell. I have no intention of being used by you." If I were in his position, I would have thought the same.


    "What if I don''t want to let you back? Some people would dream of living a life like yours¡ªsitting there all day doing nothing and getting fed well. As the city lord, I hate useless people. If any of you decline this experiment, an execution will be held." I meant by what I said that, as the new leader, I took my job seriously.


    These prisoners are freeloaders doing nothing because they were deemed too dangerous for our city. I don''t me them for doing nothing because of their restraint, but that''s about to change since I''m now the leader.


    "Don''t look so mad. There''s excellent news in all of this. If I take a fancy to some of you, I will allow you to be my shadows."


    "And why would we want that?" One of them asked out of contempt.


    "That''s because you will regain some freedom and the crimes you love so much. I will allow you tomit to them."


    "Rape, murder, robbery¡ªdo them all for all I care; as long as you don''t do it in my city, then I wouldn''t do anything to you."


    "You will also get the perk of being my backer. Despite being the new lord of this city, I''m well respected and feared; no one can go against me." I have boasted and listed out the benefits of being my subordinate. There were also more benefits that I didn''t list out, but I wasn''t here to cater to these people.


    "I have wasted enough time. We''re going to start with the test." With no choice, the prisoners followed me out of the prison and out to the city gate.


    After half an hour of walking, we entered the front gate of Chrome. No one but me could see the barrier made of curses, but it was a massive circle that covered the whole city.


    "The first test is to use your most destructive power on the barrier I made in the city. If you break it and damage the city, I won''t me you." It would only mean that it was my fault for making the barrier so weak.


    "How about a bet? If I break this barrier, you let me free." A cocky criminal said it in a provocative tone.


    "Go ahead." I let his shackles loose and let him do what he wanted.


    "What an idiot!" Free from his shackles, he went for us instead of going for the barrier, summoning a wave of poison.


    "I gave you a chance; don''t expect mercy." Doing the same as the prisoner, the poison he used was used against him. I had used the same poison as him, with a stronger output.


    I couldn''t let my attack harm anyone else just because of this asshole. After my poison overwhelmed him, I shrank it and condensed it into a more dangerous substance.


    "Suffer from your own ignorance." I pushed the condensed poison inside of him, which had started to melt his body.


    With so much pain, he could even let out a voice. No, I was wrong. His voice became so high-pitched that hearing it was impossible. I felt it only because some of the prisoner''s eardrums began to bleed.


    Before the prisoner could die, I cursed him and gave him regeneration at the same rate. The poison would melt him.


    His skin turned dark green, oozing a disgusting liquid toxin that didn''t seem to stoping out.


    "See that? That''s when an idiot thinks too highly of themselves. I''m sure you will know what awaits you if you do the same thing as that idiot over there." Six people were enough to test out my barriers.


    Instead of stopping the pain, I put him a few meters away in arge container. He would be used as a constant reminder for those who would try to do something funny.


    "So, anyone wants to try? The deal I had offered that idiot still stands." I was confident that no one here could break through the barrier.


    This time, no one had offered to go first. It was the smarter choice to gost since you would get to know more about the barrier I had summoned. Since no one was going to volunteer, I had to pick one.


    "You, the one who gave me attitude earlier, you''re going first." He should expect this to happen if he talks back to someone with a higher power.


    Those who saw this couldn''t help but snicker at his misfortune. Most prisoners had terrible personalities, making it easier for me.


    With the prisoner''s cuff being released, he stretched his body to be ready for his test. I can''t wait to see his reaction to the first level of the barrier.

 Chapter 286 City Defense Test (Part III)

    <h4>Chapter 286 City Defense Test (Part III)</h4>


    "Watch how I break this feeble barrier!" I didn''t know why he posed, but I ignored it. All I wanted to see were the results of my barriers.


    With the first prisoner''s power poisoned, the second prisoner had the ability to melt anything he touched.


    I could see the heat in his body rising like a volcano erupting and charging up all of his power. He released it into the barrier and smashed it with all his might.


    "Impressive." I was impressed by the power that the prisoner had released. If he wanted to, he would overheat the poption of my city into leaving.


    The barrier stayed still, obviously not damaged at all by his attack. I couldn''t help but nod, sure that people like these couldn''t destroy my barrier. However, the exciting part was about toe. The barriers I have made weren''t just ordinary barriers; they were barriers with offensive abilities.


    "What''s that?" After the attack, a specter appeared. It was a dark, shadowy, ghostly monster that had appeared.


    The prisoner didn''t know what was happening, but he sensed the hostility of the specter ring at him.


    "That''s a specter you will be facing. It''s part of the defense system you have activated." I have told the prisoner what he will be facing.


    The battle was over, not because I was confident in my barrier but because of the prisoner himself.


    When you attack the first defense barrier, a specter will appear to double the power level of the person who hit the barrier. It measures the strength of the blow done to the barrier, and since the prisoner had done his best to destroy my barrier, the specter he''s about to face should have a higher power than his strongest move.


    The specter had rushed toward the prisoner and attacked first. What made it fun was that the specter had a second ability. Not only did it double the power of someone''s previous attack, but it could also copy their move.


    When my barrier absorbs an attack, the specter could copy that power and use it against the enemy.


    "This is only the first stage of the barrier. The other two are even more dangerous." I told themander as he watched the onught. The prisoner was being suppressed and doing his best to dodge the specter''s attacks.


    Watching the onught, the first prisoner already had his arms broken due to the overwhelming strength he had to face.


    I would have watched this for entertainment if I didn''t have time to waste. However, with how nimble the person was, he dodged and weaved, doing nothing but just that.


    "Enough!" With a snap of my finger, the specter disappeared. The prisoner with two broken arms disappeared into the middle of nowhere.


    "Where did he go?" Themander asked, confused by the prisoner''sck of presence.


    "That''s the final ability of the specter. Once it dies, it will teleport the person into the second phase of my defense system." I exined for everyone to hear.


    Seeing how the first test went, every prisoner became serious. With the first prisoner being tortured, they weren''t stupid enough to challenge my authority.


    Now that the test itself could be dangerous, they must also consider the dangers they would face because no one seriously believed they could break the barrier with brute strength alone.


    "You! Green blob thing, you''re next." One of the prisoners we had was a green slime thing. While it didn''t do anything to piss me off, watching its body move disgusted me.


    The slime had gone up front, facing the barrier on my order. While I knew some slime had weird abilities, I never expected it to grow to the size of my city. If it wanted to, it could swallow up everything inside.


    I didn''t know how the barrier would hold up, but if it were destroyed, I would try to blow up the slime before it could swallow everything.


    About a million specters appeared, with the slime trying to devour the barrier. I could sense that none of them were a threat.


    The millions of specters did their best to cut off any part of the slime, and they were doing some work making the slime shrink in size.


    Luckily, there was a function in the barrier where multiple specters would appear against multiple attacks.


    Seeing that all its gooey parts were being ripped into pieces, the slime retreated, frightened to be ripped to shreds.


    The slime alone, which had covered the whole town, had already attracted the city''s attention, but seeing that it was overwhelmed by a million troops had made some people piss their pants.


    No one knew what was happening, as I didn''t warn the town folk about this test. I knew that some people would go to my residence to ask what was happening, but I''m sure they wouldn''tin if I told them about this barrier of mine.


    The remaining prisoners tried their best, with only one doing something different. A female prisoner tried to disable my barrier with interference magic.


    She had tried her best to disrupt my barrier, but ultimately, my curse output outweighed her magic.


    With all the prisoners transported into the second stage, I wondered what their reactions would be.


    "Commander Sanders. Have your worries about the city lessened?" Themander took the time to check out the experiment to see how the defense system was working.


    "I must admit, with this barrier alone, you could wipe out half of the enemy''s troops. Whatever your task is, I won''t fail you." With no more concerns about the city''s defense, his loyalty has increased to an all-time high.


    What I needed the most right now was absolute loyalty. Iris or anyone with some amount of authority could easily be reced. I do not doubt that I would be able to find those people, but the quicker it is, the better.


    "Let''s check on our subjects. We can''t keep them waiting." With that, I teleported the both of us to the second area.

 Chapter 287 City Defense Test (Part IV)

    <h4>Chapter 287 City Defense Test (Part IV)</h4>


    I have teleported Commander Sanders and me to an underground cell. I didn''t have much time to prepare, so I made the cell into a wide cube the size of my house.


    Inside the underground cell, each person was transported to a small cell the size of a dog cage.


    The second part of the defense was to trap the people who killed the specters in a small cage, waiting for monsters to appear and devour them.


    These monsters were nothing to scoff at; I had made all the monsters in the second stage immortal, and they were monsters that were starving for eternity.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if some prisoners could leave the cage. However, escaping the cage should be the easiest part.


    The cage the prisoners were trapped in suppressed all of their powers, making them lose almost half of their strength.


    Most of these prisoners could escape the cage even if their limbs were tangled inside the dog cage. Some were weak, and those people should be the most scared of this ce.


    If these prisoners couldn''t escape the cage, the monsters would get their meal served to them.


    Since the cages were separated, Commander Sanders and I had to move fast, or the lesspetent prisoners would be killed.


    None of us cared if these people were killed. However, I would like them to be used in the final stage.


    Since I owned this ce, I knew theyout of this maze. Sanders followed me closely, making sure we wouldn''t be separated.


    I knew a monster was ahead of us, but knowing that I summoned these monsters, they could not harm me.


    "City Lord, should we attack?" Seeing that a monster was ahead of us, themander asked, wanting to make sure if this monster was under my control.


    "No need. All these monsters wouldn''t dare attack. Even if they had minimal intelligence, that shred of intelligence alone would be enough to tell them that I wasn''t something they could harm." Walking toward the monster, we could see it in full view.


    What we encountered was a demonicmia. Covered in full red scale and with a body that looked like the undead, it stared at themander like he was food. I looked at themander and saw his body shake out of fear. Luckily, in my presence, it had managed to hold itself out and stop any movement.


    "See, what you should be worried about are the prisoners. This thing isn''t the strongest. I''m sure if we arete, some of the prisoners will be mauled." We hurried up and started to get moving at a quicker pace. Five minutester, we found one of the prisoners, and it was the hot-hands guy.


    "Yo! How do you like it here? The second stage sure is something, am I right?" I said it in a tone that would piss the prisoner off. He has been here the longest, so he should know the struggles of this area itself.


    "Fuck off! How do I get out of here?" He quickly said he was impatient with staying in this area any longer. Not that I could me him.


    "Get out? That''s simple; just go down." This entrapped maze had only one path: a stairway to the third stage.


    "Go down? I''m not stupid! There would be more dangerous things killing us!" He yelled, not wanting to take my shit anymore.


    Hot Hands was more brilliant than he looked. However, the third stage was different. It wasn''t something that killed people in a physical sense, and I can promise you no monster would appear.


    "Would you believe me if I told you no monsters would attack you there?" I told him sincerely, which probably made it more unbelievable.


    "How can I trust you?" I rolled my eyes when he said those words.


    "I think you are misunderstanding something. If you don''t go down, all you will be doing is waiting for the monsters on this floor to attack. The only way to reach the surface is to finish the third floor. Besides, I don''t need your trust. You''re a prisoner. All you need to do is do what I say." After exining what he needed to do, I told him his ce.


    Anger could be seen in the prisoner''s face, but he could only take in that anger. He had seen what I had done with the poisoned man.


    Instead of moving on his own, the prisoner followed me. I was just checking in on the others, ensuring they were still alive and running.


    "What? I thought you wanted to leave. I''m going in the opposite direction of the stairs on this floor." We were located in the middle of the eastern corridor. I wanted to move up and go clockwise with the stairs located in the southeast corridor.


    Even though I told the prisoner where the next area was, he still followed me, not looking to leave.


    "Heh, so much for a tough guy act." As he followed, I had to make a remark about him. It was funny watching him scowl at me like a cat.


    "Hey, what did you get imprisoned for?" Since I was bored, I might as well ask the prisoner about his arrest. I could ask themander about the arrest, but I wanted to hear it from Hot Hands himself.


    "You really want to know?" He smirked, asking me if I wanted to know. Hot Hand''s emotions sure change quickly.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t." If the prisoner was going to act that way, then forget it.


    "Since you asked, I might as well tell you anyway." I couldn''t help but twitch my eyes in annoyance when I heard him say those words. Before he spoke, I had to shut him up.


    "Forget it. There''s someone ahead." Before we got lost in his stories, the prisoner up ahead was in trouble.


    I didn''t n on saving them, but I wanted to see if they could do whatever they could to survive.

 Chapter 288 City Defense Test (Part V)

    <h4>Chapter 288 City Defense Test (Part V)</h4>


    Continuing our journey through the maze, we eventually found the other four prisoners working together. They were locked in a fierce struggle against a monstrous foe. With the addition of the four prisoners, our entire group was reunited.


    "Hey, will you lend a hand or just stand by?" Hot Hands remained motionless, observing the prisoners'' struggle in the ongoing fight. He appeared unwilling to take action, likely due to his previous encounter with a formidable foe.


    "Why should I bother? We might all be prisoners, but I''m not friendly with them. Let them fend for themselves; I couldn''t care less." He looked disinterested in what I said.


    "You heartless bastard! I heard that! You better pitch in once we''re through with this beast, or you''ll face the consequences!" One of the prisoners who had overheard us shouted in anger.


    The confrontation between the quartet and the monstrous slug was at a stalemate. The slug possessed a remarkable regenerative capability, enabling it to recover from injuries. The slimy entity at the forefront of the battle was the factor that bnced the odds in this ongoing struggle.


    Observing the battle, I couldn''t suppress a sigh of frustration. It was clear that this conflict was making no progress, and if there were to be a loser, it was likely to be the four individuals. Unlike the other slime creature, the remaining three in their group didn''t possess boundless energy reserves.


    With a snap of my fingers, I caused the slug creature to vanish into thin air. The three prisoners, each with discernible expressions of relief on their faces, let out audible sighs.


    "There, the battle was bing quite tiresome. You can consider yourselves fortunate that I intervened and made it disappear." The prisoners didn''t take myment lightly.


    After all, it was I who had initially brought them here, so it was a bit surprising that none of them vented their frustration towards me.


    "Now that the five of you are here, let''s change our location."


    "What? Move around? Can''t we just leave? This ce has given me way too many goosebumps. I don''t think I can bear it any longer!" One of the female prisoners implored me, to get her out of here.


    If I were a more naive andpassionate person, that plea alone might have been enough to make me reconsider my actions.


    Regrettably, my disposition wasn''t one ofpassion. The rest of the prisoners also joined in with their eyes, attempting to appeal to me with their most delicate gazes. However, the effect was somewhat diminished by their rugged, unappealing appearances; none of them could be described as cute, which actually made the situation more unsettling and disconcerting.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t allow any harm toe to you five. We still have the third and final stage to go through," I reassured them with a smile, attempting to alleviate their concerns about the maze.


    Only one of them let out a sigh of relief upon hearing my words. Perhaps that prisoner didn''t fully grasp my intentions and believed this ordeal was over. I didn''t want to shatter their hopes, so I left it be while another prisoner chuckled in amusement.


    "The next level is a bit further ahead. If you stick close to me, the monsters won''t pose a threat." Now that we were all together, my next objective was to check for any remaining monsters on this floor.


    As we departed, I returned the slug monster to its original location. These creaturescked substantial intelligence and wouldn''t question any environmental alterations.


    "Ugh, I''m relieved we won''t have to face this monster," one of the prisoners remarked as we encountered a different, highly unsettling monster.


    This new creature was round and grotesque, resembling arge wart with six organs resembling testicles protruding from its center. Given their appearance, I wouldn''t be surprised if those testicle-like growths could discharge a venomous substance.


    "Really? I''m curious about this monster''s abilities. It seems unlikely this creature could harm you unless you are careless enough to get caught by its attack," I said,menting on what this monster might do.


    The monster we encountered seemed quite limited in mobility, relying on rolling its body to move. From what I observed, its uracy would likely bepromised if it were to roll around, making it less of a threat.


    Although the monsters I summoned were chosen randomly, they hailed from a treacherous realm that few dared to venture into. I couldn''t help but wonder how a creature like this managed to survive in such a brutal environment.


    None of the prisoners were eager to engage with this creature due to its repulsive appearance. Moreover, while it appeared frail, none of us were willing to underestimate it, given our experiences with the other formidable creatures we had encountered so far.


    "If you refuse to engage, I can always summon a far more dangerous monster that will force you to flee," I warned, directing the threat toward everyone except themander.


    The five prisoners exchanged nces and eventually nodded, choosing to confront the creature. Hot Hands, Slime, Barrier Girl, Shock Wave Man, and Strong Woman all adopted battle stances, preparing for the impending sh.


    Withdrawing my presence and Commanders, the repulsive monster started to move erratically, adding an element of unpredictability to the uing encounter.


    "Absolutely revolting," themander muttered in disgust as the monstrous creature began to emit the repulsive green substance from its testicle-like appendages.


    "It certainly lives up to the standards of being a maze monster," I observed, watching the gruesome capabilities of the creature. Content with the oue, I chose not to intervene in the fight, as the individuals were putting in their utmost effort to avoid the torrent of toxic ooze unleashed by the monster.


    "City lord, perhaps we should put an end to this now? I fear that someone might lose their life," one of the group members implored.


    I responded with a touch of cynicism, "Since when did you be sopassionate towards prisoners?"


    Themander chose to remain silent and withdrew his earlier suggestion. It didn''t take much time before Strong Woman inadvertently made contact with the corrosive substance.


    What made her fate even more tragic was that she couldn''t even utter a scream or express her agony before she began to dissolve. She had been the least noteworthy of the group in any case.

 Chapter 289 City Defense Test (Part VI)

    <h4>Chapter 289 City Defense Test (Part VI)</h4>


    With Strong Woman''s demise, I halted the monster''s assault. The remaining four prisoners were visibly relieved to have escaped the clutches of death.


    "Now that there are four of you remaining, it''s time to proceed to the final stage," I dered, moving on with my city''s defense.


    "Hey! Give it to us straight. What are our odds of not making it through the next stage?" Hot Hands demanded, frustration evident in his tone.


    I replied candidly, "I''m anticipating that half of you will survive. The most optimistic oue would be for all three of you to make it."


    As we descended the stairs to the third room, I contemted whether to share my thoughts on who might survive this stage. Sumbing to a hint of sadism, I decided to voice my assessment.


    "Among the four of you, that slime over there seems to have the best chance of making it through," I remarked, adding an extrayer of tension to their predicament.


    To my astonishment, the slime responded with a thumbs-up, which took me by surprise. I hadn''t expected the slime to exhibit such a level ofprehension.


    "Well, perhaps I underestimated the slime. While I have underestimated it, it has as much chance of survivability as the rest of you." That wasn''t a good thing. The thumbs-up from the slime had immediately disappeared, reced with a face full of horror.


    The final trial seemed to be more of an emotional challenge. My earlier assumption had been that the slime didn''t possess a significant range of emotions, which led me to believe it had a higher likelihood of surviving. However, I was beginning to realize that I might have misjudged the slime.


    "It''s time for the final trial to begin. Goodnight to all of you!" I dered. Before anyone could respond or question me further, the four individuals fell into a deep slumber, ensnared within the confines of a dream sequence.


    "City leader, could you please rify the nature of thest challenge?" asked themander, who remained unaffected by the dream sequence, his confusion evident.


    "The final test is but an illusion, a mirage thatpels one to decide between the courses of life and death. It''s an emotionally demanding ordeal, particrly for those with heightened sensitivity."


    "However, there''s an additionalyer to this ordeal. Those who manage to survive the trial will find their memoriespletely erased, and they''ll bear an extra curse." I paused, waiting for themander''s inquisitive gaze to prompt me to continue.


    Observing my demeanor, he couldn''t help butpare me to one of the enigmatic creatures we had encountered in thebyrinth earlier.


    "The curse they shall bear resembles a binding contract of servitude. Those who emerge from this trial will revere me as a deity, and any foes who venture into this ordeal will be transformed into loyal soldiers in my service. The purpose behind creating this trial was to amass a greater army, and individuals with lower emotional resilience will be least inclined to recall their prior memories." What I said shocked themander.


    "..."


    The city''s defense mechanism was nearly imprable, and sessfully oveing the third and final trial signified a level of mental prowess beyond ordinaryprehension.


    "As we near the conclusion of this test, I''m eager to hear your thoughts. Do you have any suggestions for improvement?" I inquired of themander, who gazed at me with a mixture of astonishment and uncertainty.


    "No, I don''t think any changes need to be made. We can bring our men to the mine without worrying."Those were the words that I was waiting for. Now that I have his approval, less troublesome matters could happen.


    Although I didn''t need his consent, there could beplications if a soldier were to express concerns about the choices I intended to pursue.


    With the conversation concluded, we remained in anticipation of the events unfolding for the inmates. It wasn''t long before the initial prisoner experienced a development.


    Hot Hands, the person I know the most, tragically took his own life. Among the group of four, he was the most expressive and talkative. His passing didn''te as a surprise to me, and all I could manage to say was, "Rest in peace."


    The next individual was the Barrier Girl, possessing abilities that I myself would have found valuable, much like Hot Hands. Tragically, she also took her own life.


    "Master, thanks to you, I have been reborn," Shock Wave Man dered afterpleting the trial and finishing the memory-wiping process within thirty minutes.


    As he knelt before me, I could sense his allegiance and the mark of loyalty he bore. With this, the testing phase was nowplete, leaving only the slime as the remaining element to deal with.


    "From this point forward, you shall be known as Pawn One," I dered, addressing Shock Wave Man.


    "You are the pioneer of your kind, and your rank will ascend with your aplishments. I trust you won''t let me down."


    I had carefully considered the ranking system for these individuals, envisioning them as chess pieces with their value corresponding to their rank.


    "Yes! I won''t let you down," Shock Wave Man affirmed, showing hismitment to following mymands. He remained silent, awaiting my next instruction.


    I decided to be patient for a few more minutes, but I found it intriguing that the slime was thest to undergo the trial. Being within this illusion hinted at the possibility that the slime had surpassed the age of a hundred.


    Ten minutester, the slime began to stir. It fixed its gaze on me and swayed its body, indicating that it was now alert and awake.


    "As for you, you shall be known as Pawn Two," I stated, addressing the slime.


    "The one before you is Pawn One, and he will be your senior. If you outperform him, you will assume his rank." The slime acknowledged my words with a nod, demonstrating itsprehension. With the defense test concluded, it was now time to prepare for battle.

 Chapter 290 ONWARDS!!!

    <h4>Chapter 290 ONWARDS!!!</h4>


    A few dayster, the time hade for us to embark on our war campaign. My soldiers were prepared to storm Gontz, joined by the people of Etellia in our joint endeavor.


    I had sessfully persuaded them that, following the defeat of the two other cities, we would equitably divide the mine between us.


    Currently, the war continues with unrelenting intensity. The conflict, which involved the three nations and the active participation of nearby nations, was in full swing.


    None of the nations had suffered significant losses thus far, but my participation in the conflict would likely alter that oue.


    You might be wondering why I didn''t choose to wait until the very end, swooping in to im everything for myself. However, such a move would only tarnish my reputation. I would bebeled a conniving opportunist, which would counter my ultimate goal.


    "Everyone, today marks the day our nation will etch its name in the annals of history! The world around us may be in turmoil and fraught with dangers, but that doesn''t mean we''ll sit idly by, waiting for fate to strike. Instead, we see it as a rare and precious opportunity thates once in a lifetime!"


    "You''ve undoubtedly heard the recent news of an impending war on the horizon. A neighboring nation has stumbled upon a Luminite mine of immense proportions, one that could sustain an empire for a century! In the name of our people''s well-being, we''re embarking on a war against the nation of Gontz!"


    "These barbarians have dared to underestimate us when a golden opportunity beckons. It''s time for us to seize it! Victory in this battle will ensure a prosperous life for the people of Chrome for generations toe. Your families won''t have to worry about where their next meales from or the shelter over their heads. Once we emerge victorious, a brighter and more secure future awaits us all!"


    "Myrades, onward to war!" With these words, our forces surged forward in the direction of Gontz.


    Their battle cries echoed through the streets of Chrome. With nearly ten thousand soldiers at our disposal, the time hade toy siege to the city of Gontz.


    Apanying me were mymander, two vicemanders, and the pawns who stood beside me. As we prepared to engage the people of Gontz in battle, I expected them all to prove their worth. This would serve as an evaluation on my part.


    The conventional journey to Gontz would have taken us around ten hours, but I was not one to adhere strictly to the norm. Leveraging my formidable strength, I tore through space and created a wormhole that transported us to a point just one hour away from Gontz.


    The sight of my unconventional mode of transportation left my people in awe. Initially skeptical, their hesitation vanished as I led the way.


    I had already dispatched a messenger to inform the people of Etellia about our nned attack, providing them with a precise time frame. If all went ording to n, the battle wouldmence in just one hour.


    ~


    [Third-Person POV]


    In the city of Gontz, a group of vignt soldiers guarding their base suddenly spotted the sight of ten thousand men approaching.


    "Someone! Alert our lord! We''re under attack!" The sentinel on the tower''s gate urgently shouted, immediately informing those around.


    "We''re under attack! Everyone, prepare the cannons! And load up any projectiles we have!" With an invading force on the horizon, the people of Gontz sprang into action, doing their utmost to ready a defense.


    The presence of this massive army of ten thousand men had sent a wave of fear through the guards stationed to protect the city''s entrance.


    The sudden attack, especially with Gontz already engaged in a conflict, had left them severely depleted in terms of manpower. Even if they were to emerge victorious in this battle, their city would be left crippled and vulnerable, incapable of mounting a strong defense against any subsequent attacks.


    Recognizing that the invaders'' primary objective was the Luminite Mine, the people of Gontzprehended that their city would inevitably fall prey to the ambitions of other power-hungry nations seeking to seize control of the valuable resource. This dire situation meant that the very survival of their city was hanging by a thread.


    "My lord! The people of Chrome are on the way to invade!" Without warning, a soldier rushed in to deliver the urgent news, interrupting the proceedings.


    "Chrome?! Those treacherous scoundrels!" The Lord of Gontz bellowed in anger, mming his desk in frustration.


    "How many of them are there?" The Lord of Gontz inquired, seeking to gauge the scale of the impending threat.


    "Approximately ten thousand! Sir!" Upon hearing this rming number, a somber atmosphere enveloped everyone in the room, realizing the daunting odds they faced.


    His secretary, overwhelmed by panic and the gravity of the situation, implored, "My lord, what should we do? Engaging in this battle doesn''t seem to hold any benefit for us." They sought guidance from their lord, unsure of the best course of action in the face of such a dire threat.


    "What other options do we have?" The Lord of Gontz pondered the dire circumstances before issuing his orders.


    "Assemble a group of men and organize the evacuation of our people. As for the remaining forces, they must be sent to the battlefield. We have no choice but to defend our city!"


    Despite the grim situation, the lord understood that fleeing wasn''t viable. If the people of Gontz were to abandon their city, they would be left with nothing, a fate he couldn''t bear.


    "To all, prepare for battle. This may be ourst stand. For the sake of our people, we shall stand our ground!" He rallied his troops, determined to face the impending challenge with unwavering resolve.


    Inspired by their leader''s impassioned speech, the soldiers'' morale received a temporary boost. Nevertheless, as they witnessed the enemy forces advancing towards them, a sense of dread and despair swept over them, causing their morale to plummet significantly. The daunting reality of the situation weighed heavily upon their hearts.

 Chapter 291 War?

    <h4>Chapter 291 War?</h4>


    "Fire the cannons!" The people of Gontz wasted no time and began unleashing everything they had in their arsenal. Every weapon was loaded and ready forunch.


    On the other side, the people of Chrome spotted the iing projectiles. Panic gripped those on the front lines, realizing they were the first in the path of these deadly missiles. Tensions ran high as the battle escted.


    "Everyone, charge! I''ll block all the projectiles!" Charles bellowed, taking charge of the situation as he conjured a barrier. This barrier was a manifestation of his curse.


    The curse contaminated anything in its vicinity, rendering the projectiles useless upon contact with the barrier. This turn of events boosted the morale of the Chrome forces.


    While Charles maintained the protective barrier, he allowed themander and the two vicemanders to take control of the troops. As for the pawns and himself, the three went unnoticed in the city of Gontz.


    The three leaders strategically divided their troops into three units,unching coordinated attacks on the west, north, and south sides of Gontz''s gate. This multi-pronged assault aimed to put maximum pressure on the city''s defenses and increase their chances of breaching its walls in a clean manner.


    The pincer attack proved devastating, overwhelming all three sides of Gontz''s defenses with a force that was twice their number. The sheer numerical advantage of the invading forces posed a significant challenge for the defenders, making it increasingly difficult to hold their ground.


    In a rtively short amount of time, Commander Sanders managed to lead his forces through the west gate, even though his path in the battle was the shortest and filled with a significant number of enemy troops. His skill and determination shone through as he sessfully breached the west side of the defenses, proving his worth in the heat of the battle.


    On the north side, the situation was more challenging. The vicemander found himself at a standstill, reluctant to engage in a battle where he would seemingly waste his troops. Fortunately, the breach at the west gate forced some of the soldiers stationed there to withdraw and redirect their efforts to defend the west side gate. This reallocation of resources provided the vicemander with a potential opportunity to press forward.


    In contrast to the north gate, the vicemander in charge of the south gate was making remarkable progress. He hadmitted all his avable resources from the outset, pushing forcefully to storm through the gate and advance deeper into the city. His aggressive approach was yielding results on the southern front.


    With the west gate falling to the invaders, the pressure on the people of Gontz increased significantly. Some of the city''s residents, desperate to escape the impending catastrophe, fled to save their lives.


    The conflict was rapidly devolving into a one-sided massacre, as the overwhelmed defenders of Gontz found it nearly impossible to withstand the sheer numerical superiority of the invading forces. The situation was bing increasingly dire for the city.


    As all three gates were breached, the city''s east side was suddenly consumed by a devastating force, leaving everyone in Gontz in shock and despair. The scale of destruction was beyond anything anyone in the city had ever experienced or could have possibly imagined.


    ~


    [Charles'' POV (A few minutes back)]


    "Pawn One and Two, your mission is to capture individuals of influence. The more people you sessfully kidnap, the greater your chances for promotion," the orders were issued, highlighting the importance of this covert operation in securing power for the two pawns.


    "Yes!" Pawn One responded with determination, while Pawn Two expressed its readiness by wiggling its gtinous body enthusiastically. With their mission clear, the two set out to aplish their task.


    I was ready to face the leader of the city, knowing well that my actions had caused disruptions and potential harm to their nation. The impending meeting was sure to be filled with tension, given the gravity of my actions.


    As I considered the people of Etellia and their apparent breach of agreement, I found myself contemting a more assertive approach. It crossed my mind that they might not have much room toin if I were tounch an attack.


    "Yo!" I eximed as I stealthily approached the lord, who was witnessing his men being killed.


    "Who are you?!" Surprised by my sudden greeting, the lord red at me and wanted me to state my business.


    "I, you ask? I am the ruler of Chrome, the one who initiated war against your nation," I taunted him, relishing the realization of his ignorance.


    "YOU!!!" His rage was palpable as heid eyes on me.


    His first instinct was to grasp for my neck as if trying to strangle the life out of me. I made no effort to resist, fully aware that he wouldn''t be able to overpower me with the amount of power at my disposal.


    The lord''s guards formed a tight circle around me, their weapons poised to act should anything go awry as I broke free of the lord''s grasp.


    "Have you vented your pent-up frustrations now?" I taunted him, showing little concern for his earlier attempt to strangle me. It only seemed to infuriate him further that I didn''t take him seriously.


    "SHUT UP!!! YOU CAPITALIST BASTARD!!! DON''T THINK I CAN FORGIVE YOU FOR KILLING MY MEN!" The lord''s anger was palpable, and he had no intention of forgiving me for the lives lost.


    "I suggest you calm down and release me. Otherwise, more of your people will die," I warned, speaking the truth. However, the city lord of Gontz wasn''t inclined to heed my advice.


    "RELEASE YOU? DO YOU THINK I CAN''T END YOU HERE?" He exuded confidence, convinced that he had me under his control.


    "How dimwitted," I remarked before delivering a swift p to his face, sending him tumbling to the ground. His grip on my neck was released, and the soldiers who were supposed to protect the lord had now turned to me and attacked.

 Chapter 292 Prove Your Worth (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 292 Prove Your Worth (Part I)</h4>


    It was indeed a shame that none of these individuals possessed an immortal-ying weapon. The soldiers had impaled me from all directions, turning me into a gruesome spectacle of blood and wounds.


    "Too bad you all had your chances, but I suppose it''s time to show what I''m truly made of," I dered. With a swift motion, I expelled all the swords from my body, miraculously undergoing a full recovery.


    The soldiers were shocked to discover that I had some kind of immortal ability. Now that they had their chances, I dropped all the soldiers that impaled me to the ground.


    Focusing my cursed powers on the south side of the city, I transformed the air into a corrosive force. Anything that came into contact with it swiftly melted away, leaving nothing behind.


    Ipelled the Lord and the soldiers near me to witness the horrifying spectacle of their people perishing before their eyes, helpless to intervene.


    "Everyone! I am Charles, the Lord of Chrome! Your former lord has been defeated and shall now pay with his life!" I proimed this message to all the people of Gontz, announcing my rule over them.


    "WHAT???" The Lord''s shock was palpable at my unexpected deration. In response, I swiftly ended his protests by beheading him.


    With the lord deceased and the people of the small nation decimated, there was no leadership or resistance left.


    "Men! We, the people of Chrome, have emerged victorious in this war!" I dered to emphasize our triumph.


    I could hear the jubnt cries of my people celebrating a victory in which we hadn''t suffered significant losses. From what I could discern, we had lost around five hundred men, making it an almost wless victory, in my opinion.


    Undoubtedly, the people of my nation would now hold me in higher regard. Although I had acknowledged myck of talent in management, it was clear that taking things from others was where my strengthsy.


    With the victory of the people of Chrome secured, I arranged for them to be teleported back to Chrome to celebrate their triumphant return.


    It was rather amusing how brief and straightforward the war had been. Gontz had dispatched most of their elite fighters to the mines, contesting for control of the territory.


    Now that I had taken over this small nation, those fighters would eventually return, and when they did, they would stop at nothing to seek revenge against me.


    "Pawn One and Two, it appears both of you have sessfullypleted your assignments," I acknowledged. Pawn One had managed to capture two individuals, while Pawn Two had aplished twice that number.


    Pawn Two, being a slime, was suited for capturing, so it made sense that it had apprehended more individuals.


    "You six, reveal your positions and abilities within this nation. If you swear allegiance to me, I will spare your lives," I dered firmly. Given my recent conquest of theirnd, I assumed these six should be well aware of my reputation.


    "I''m Risha, the head of the Fruan family," one of the individuals introduced herself. However, her family''s significance escaped me.


    "Women, I need to understand what your family''s role is. I know very little about the people of Gontz," I admitted, feeling the weight of their disappointed gazes. Being a ruler who knew nothing about his subjects implied ipetence and instability. It was clear that I needed to prove my worth as their leader.


    Nevertheless, I had no expectations for these individuals. My n was to seize this opportunity and utilize their powers to their fullest extent until they were no longer of use to me. The only way I will spare them is if they can prove their absolute loyalty in the future.


    "The Fruan family holds a noble status and has a monopoly on the medicines and drugs department," Risha exined, emphasizing the significance of her family''s role. I nodded in satisfaction, recognizing the value of this capture.


    "You, next to medicine girl, you''re next." Risha frown when she heard how I gave her the nickname of medicine girl.


    "I''m David. The former lord," David revealed, capturing my attention. His confession was unexpected; I hadn''t anticipated that he had been the previous lord of this ce.


    Compared to the other lord, David appeared to be less emotionally invested in the invasion. I couldn''t help but wonder why, so I decided to inquire.


    "Are you not upset that this ce has been taken over by me?" I questioned David, observing how he remained quiteposed regarding his current situation.


    "What does it have to do with me? My time as the lord had ended, and I have no intention of returning to that role," David replied calmly.


    "Is that so? Because I''m this close to ending your life just like I did with the previous lord," I threatened, using my index finger and thumb to illustrate that I was mere inches away from taking his life.


    "You should understand that now that your leader is dead, you have some influence over your people. However, I must establish that I am the one in control here. Tell me your value, and I might spare your life," I asserted, making it clear that his fate depended on how useful he could prove to be.


    "..."


    A tense silence hung in the air, and it became evident from the former lord''s expression that he had nothing of value to offer.


    "Such a pity. I had hoped you could be of some use. Farewell for eternity; you won''t be remembered," I stated coldly before making the man implode, leaving a gruesome aftermath.


    This was also a stark warning to the remaining four captives. If any of them failed to impress me with their value, their fate would either mirror that of the former lord I had just dispatched or potentially be even worse.


    He had been fortunate that his death had been swift and painless. I wager the previous lord hadn''t evenprehended what had befallen him. Nheless, with his demise, a clear message had been sent to all: deception and uselessness would lead to demise.

 Chapter 293 Prove Your Worth (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 293 Prove Your Worth (Part II)</h4>


    I turned my attention to the third captive and noticed the evident unease in his demeanor. It was unclear whether he was genuinely devoid of any useful information or simply traumatized by the gruesome scene before him.


    "Do I need to prompt you for an answer?" I asked, fixing my gaze on him expectantly.


    "No, it''s just the nerves. I''m Mordred, a merchant dealing in various items, from weapons to protective artifacts," he hastily exined.


    "Tell me, how many artifacts do you possess?" I inquired, seeking more information about his resources.


    "This is what I possess, and there are more items like this scattered throughout the nation," the merchant exined, somewhat flustered as he fumbled to retrieve his storage device. He dropped it momentarily and then hastily handed it over to me.


    "Apologies!" he added, clearly worried about my reaction.


    I maintained myposure and proceeded to inspect what he had. To my surprise, he had a collection of hundreds of artifacts on hand, and I couldn''t help but be impressed by their quality.


    "Starting today, you will serve under me. I''ve marked you with my magic, and tampering with that mark will trigger a self-destruct mechanism. In essence, you are now my ve, which means you get to keep living," I dered, branding Mordred as a ve, a revtion that left everyone astonished, particrly Risha.


    She remained unbranded and alive, a clear indication that she was being treated differently. However, it was apparent that her life wouldn''t be peaceful, for better or worse, given the circumstances.


    "Next," I said, turning my attention to the fourth person, who sat down with a visible re directed at me. I allowed the open disy of hatred to slide, considering that this individual might prove useful. However, their willingness to disy it indicated that they weren''t fearful of punishment.


    "Shermel Edwick. The son of the lord," he introduced himself.


    My eyes widened upon hearing his name. "You were the son of the lord? That diminutive man who resembles a dwarf, did your mother engage in infidelity to conceive you?" I inquired, my surprise evident.


    Shermel''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment as I made my remark. Watching him seethe with frustration, I couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "It''s quite unfortunate that your father met such ackluster end. His demise was so unremarkable that I''ve even forgotten the details of it," I remarked casually. The lord''s death had been just another in a long list of casualties, and with the number of people I''d eliminated, I doubted I''d even remember him a few months from now.


    I taunted Shermel even more because it was just too easy. It''s a shame that he didn''t have the guts to stand up and try to stop me from insulting his father even more than necessary.


    "I might not need you, but today''s your lucky day. Go on, leave. Try to get back at me, as if you have much else going for you." Instead of ending him, I let him walk away.


    Releasing Shermel mighte back to bite me. But maybe a little danger will keep me more motivated. After I gave him his freedom, he departed without a second nce. Now, only two remain after Shermel''s departure.


    "I suppose it''s my turn. I''m Richard Nelwin. A respected cksmith with a notable reputation. For centuries, my family has crafted countless masterpieces."


    Richard came off as a bit shy for a cksmith, but if his ims were urate, his worth was indisputable.


    "If you can demonstrate that you''re as skilled a cksmith as you say, I''ll support you. Whether it''s resources, wealth, orpanionship you seek, prove your worth, and I''ll ensure you have them, no questions asked."


    "Of course, your majesty!" Richard suddenly bowed and addressed me as "your majesty." It felt odd, but I can''t say I disliked the sensation.


    Everyone was taken aback by Richard''s penchant for ttery. You''d expect someone who boasts of being a master cksmith to carry himself with more dignity.


    Among the five, Richard seemed to have struck the best bargain. Hence, his reaction was the most exuberant.


    "I''ll grant you a few days to get ready. If I were in your shoes, I''d utilize every resource at my disposal. The more you astonish me, the more you''ll benefit." I advised him before turning to thest individual.


    "I''ll give my utmost effort in the days toe," he replied confidently.


    "I''m Jolene. My family consists of artists who''ve achieved a moderate level of sess." Being modest in such circumstances seemed misced. She ought to be showcasing her talents and worth rather than downying them, especially when I was gauging their value.


    "I see..." On Earth, art often gains value when its creator passes away. Additionally, scarcity adds to its worth.


    As I looked at Jolene, I found myself pondering her fate. My knowledge of art is limited, so evaluating her work might not yield any meaningful insight.


    "Very well, you''re free to go. Just regard this abduction as a mere incident." Releasing her shouldn''t pose any risk to me unless there''s someone on her side capable of challenging my power. Given the scale of this ce, I deemed that likelihood to be nearly nonexistent.


    Moreover, if her art holds the value I''m inclined to believe, it might serve as a ma, drawing in artists from diverse territories.


    There was a palpable sense of astonishment in the room as I simply let her go. With matters settled for the six of them, they''d likely return to their usual routines.


    Except for Richard. His evaluation loomed in the near future. But before getting to that, I had the pressing task of addressing the residual forces in the city of Gontz.


    The troops are expected within the next hour or two, barring any unforeseen issues. Today promises to be eventful. Once I vanquish all opposition, this small nation will bepletely under mymand, and my goal will be much closer than before.

 Chapter 294 Complete Takeover (Part I)

    <h4>Chapter 294 Complete Takeover (Part I)</h4>


    [Third-Person POV]


    "Commander! It''s all gone awry! We''ve been ambushed by those treacherous vermin from the nation of Chrome! Our lord has been in, and all the soldiers on the frontlines have capitted!" With the unexpected onught from Chrome, a soldier was dispatched as a messenger to ry the dire news.


    "WHAT?!" The news resonated with shockwaves throughout, causing nearby soldiers to cry out in disbelief. The revtion that their homnd had been invaded was nothing short of nightmarish for them.


    The majority of the soldiers in the mine had loved ones waiting for them back home. The thought of their hometown being piged struck fear deep into their hearts. The grim realities of war meant that their families, especially their wives and lovers, might be subjected to untold horrors, especially when one''s side suffered a defeat.


    "Commander! Please allow us to return! We need to check on our families!" The soldiers pleaded with themander, desperate to abandon their positions and rush home.


    Themander, however, remained silent, deep in thought, grappling with the weight of the situation.


    "Summon all the squads. We''re pulling out of this engagement." Themander realized that holding onto this mine no longer made strategic sense.


    "Yes, sir!" Hearing themand, the remnants of the Gontz forces began their rapid withdrawal.


    Themander subsequently dispatched an individual without family ties to the town to inform the rest of the soldiers in the mine. Following this, the residual forces of Gontz advanced to reim their homnd.


    ~


    [Charles'' POV]


    Perched atop the previous lord''s throne, I covertly observed the dwindling forces of Gontz. With bated breath, I awaited their return.


    My confidence stemmed from one undeniable fact: the people of Gontz had long lost their connection with their deity.


    How have I known about this? During my stay in Iris'' realm, I delved deep into the study of divinity and godhood.


    After the fruitless talks with the two Gontz representatives, my wanderings through the city brought a startling revtion: the people''s reverence and connection to their god had waned to nearly nothing.


    The neighboring nations to Gontz remained oblivious to this spiritual void, primarily because none in those territories had the ability to detect such divine nuances.


    Yet, I found myself an outlier. While I couldn''t directly tap into or feel divinity, I was attuned to a peculiar energy, something so profound and intricate that even I struggled to grasp its nature.


    This enigmatic energy, although distinct from divinity, invariably coexisted with it. In every instance where I felt this energy, the aura of divinity was unmistakably present. But here, in this city, that energy was eerily absent. This ring void cemented my belief: Gontz''s bond with their deity had eroded, and their divine protection had likely waned. This insight became the foundation of my strategy.


    An hourter, I felt the presence of some individuals approaching the old lord''s chamber. There were six of them, and I noticed a hint of hostility in the majority of their gazes. Among them was Vega, a face I recognized.


    "Vega, long time no see. Who would have thought we would meet like this?" I said, giving him a challenging stare.


    Vega remained silent, but his piercing stare seemed as if he wished to throttle me. Unfazed by his intense look, I went on.


    "I did warn you that our paths might cross in battle one day. Maybe today''s that day. However, I''m willing to take back what I said and let you serve under me."


    "Ha! In your dreams, rogue!" Vega''s retort was fierce, dismissing my words with disdain as if rejecting them was a matter of principle.


    "What about the rest of you?" I continued, addressing the group.


    William''smitment to me was immediate, surprising, and wee. As he announced his loyalty, a voice other than Vega''s rang out in anger and disbelief.


    "William! How could you?" Laced with a sense of betrayal, the shout echoed in the room.


    "He took down the southern district, demonstrating power and capability surpassing those of our former leader. Why shouldn''t I follow him?" William''s justification was clear, his resolve unwavering.


    I smiled, appreciating his rationale. "I respect a man who can recognize a favorable situation. Now, as for the four of you," I turned my attention to the remaining group, "the opportunity to join me remains on the table."


    "I, Wendy Axel of the Axel lineage, pledge my loyalty." The girl with the noble demeanor stepped forward next.


    In the brief time I''ve been here, I''ve quickly familiarized myself with the key yers in this city. At the pinnacle of influence, right beside the city''s lord, stands the Axel family.


    The Axel family not only manages significant parts of the city''s dealings, but their immense wealth also ces them at the forefront. A small part of me hoped the Axel family would revolt, as that would make it simpler for me to seize their riches. However, given that they are the main pirs supporting the city, it''s best they remain in their current position.


    The four left, standing, shot resentful res at the two they deemed "traitors." With no one else stepping forward, their fate was sealed.


    "For the allegiance you''ve shown, I''ll grant both of you a gift." On the surface, they''d feel no change. However, in reality, I''ve cursed them.


    The curse I''ve inflicted enhances their sensitivity to pain, but in exchange, they now possess an almost invincible defense.


    "Fight your former allies, and you''lle to understand the boon I''ve granted. While my preference is for you to capture them, should you decide their fate to be death, it would truly be unfortunate."


    I stepped back, allowing the two to handle the situation. While I could easily quell the rebels myself, that would take away the thrill of the game.


    Initially, the two seemed reluctant to follow my orders. But the scornful res from the four made it clear that conflict was unavoidable.


    Themander who has the most militaristic experience made the first move.

 Chapter 295 Complete Takeover (Part II)

    <h4>Chapter 295 Complete Takeover (Part II)</h4>


    William, wielding a spear, quickly attacked the closest of the four targets. Rather than capturing, he chose to eliminate his opponent.


    To justify his actions, taking a foe alive was more challenging than ending their life, especially when he was at a disadvantage. He couldn''t afford to be lenient.


    He was also unaware of the power granted to him, prompting his hasty choice to take a life.


    "Gerald! Move!" One of the four insurgents shouted urgently. With William''s aggressive move, everyone present understood that a battle was bound to happen.


    William''s agility was formidable. As themander of the nation, he was the most battle-hardened. The man''s response was slightly dyed, and though he avoided a fatal strike, his left arm suffered a deep wound.


    "WILLIAM! YOU BASTARD!!!" The injured man howled in agony, hurling insults at William as if he were the vilest creature.


    Themander wasn''t satisfied with just wounding Gerald; he saw an opportunity to end him.


    Regrettably for William, the other three opponents sprang into action, doing everything within their power to thwart him.


    Meanwhile, Wendy aided William from afar without engaging directly, using her magical abilities.


    "You wretch! I''ve always sought to bring down your lineage, and with your rebellion, I can now act without repercussions." Coborating with the trio, Vega chose to part ways and targeted Wendy.


    Using a sword whip as her weapon, Wendy enveloped it in a luminous golden glow, aiming to halt Vega''s advance.


    Adding to the intrigue, an assault with a sword whip wasn''t just a direct sh. Unlike a standard sword, this weapon could bend and twist in any direction, provided the wielder possessed the expertise to control it.


    "Do you truly believe your whip can best me?" Offended by what he deemed a "simple" move, Vega charged forward undeterred, ready to confront the attack directly.


    As Vega''s staff and the whip collided, the whip was redirected, wrapping around him. Anticipating this, Vega didn''t bother evading the whip; instead, he cloaked himself in a protective barrier, allowing him to bypass the weapon''s binding. Wendy''s expression twisted in frustration at his maneuver.


    My focus shifted to William, who was now surrounded by three individuals. Despite being the most formidable amongst us, except for myself, fending off three assants and an injured one was no small feat.


    As the battle turned against him, an attack finally connected with William''s back, stopping him in his tracks. But to his surprise, the curse activated, making him realize that he hadn''t sustained any injuries from the blow.


    "Do you appreciate my gift? It might hit hard, but only a feeble assault won''t harm you." With my revtion, the dynamics of the battle shifted.


    The three opponents soon understood that their most forceful attacks were virtually ineffective. As for William, driven by curiosity and the desire to evaluate the gift, he fearlessly charged straight into the fray, undeterred by potential consequences. After all, he was a seasoned fighter; a bit of pain wasn''t going to deter him. His pride simply wouldn''t permit it.


    Offering no defense against the iing blows, he decisively took down the man who had been injured earlier.


    "GERALD!!!" The demise of Gerald fueled the fury of the remaining two.


    Even though Gerald might not have been the most significant threat, removing one opponent from the equation significantly reduced the pressure on the battlefield.


    Having taken down Gerald, William didn''t pause. He lunged at the next adversary with relentless fervor, attacking with wild determination.


    William''s aggressive onught had put one of the two remaining rebels on the defensive. Aware that William wasn''t going to shield himself, the rebel found himself in the position of having to do so.


    "Ronald! HELP ME!" As he suffered multiple strikes from the spear, he called out for reinforcements. Yet, to his dismay, Ronald remained motionless, offering no assistance.


    Ronald cast a nce my way and began to flee from the skirmish. Recognizing the futility of continuedbat, he deemed escape to be his wisest move.


    "Not so fast, little rat." I intervened before Ronald could get far, paralyzing him and sending him crashing to the ground.


    I had initially considered sparing some of these individuals, but having witnessed the battle, I changed my mind. It wasn''t theirck of strength that influenced my decision, but their character and disposition.


    I had the ability to erase their memories, as I had done with my subordinates, but doing so would also diminish theirbat capabilities.


    "Commander William, I''ve reconsidered. End them." By the time I gave the order, William had already dispatched his adversary, and Ronald had attempted to flee.


    Following mymand with unwavering loyalty, William approached Ronald, gazing down at him coldly. He positioned his spear, aiming it directly at Ronald, devoid of any emotion.


    "Wait!" Ronald tried to talk it out, but before he could say anything, William poked a hole in Ronald''s head, ending this whole charade.


    Meanwhile, Wendy had been closely monitoring William''s confrontation and deduced that she, too, possessed the same bestowed gift.


    But, in contrast to William, she didn''t have the means to take down Vega decisively. Her only option was to employ every ounce of her strength and skill, attempting to ensnare and choke him with her sword whip.


    Once the battle had concluded, William observed Wendy''s struggle from a distance. Even with the advantage the gift conferred, she was still struggling to showcase her prowess inbat. This was not concerning; I required their lineage primarily for administrative roles.


    "Kukuku, even with that enhancement, it''s pointless if youck the might. It''s quite pitiful for a noble of your stature, don''t you think?" Gaining confidence, Vega couldn''t help but mock Wendy, gloating at his perceived superiority.


    Irritated by his jeering, I stepped in and inflicted a curse on Vega, rendering him so frail that even a gentle breeze could cause him harm.


    Vega suddenly felt his vitality ebbing away. His once-mockingughter vanished, reced by a look of sheer terror. He turned his gaze towards me, realizing I was the orchestrator of his sudden vulnerability.

 Chapter 296 Complete Takeover (Part III)

    <h4>Chapter 296 Complete Takeover (Part III)</h4>


    Seizing the opportunity, Wendy managed to inflict damage on Vega. The de''s sharpness effortlessly sliced through Vega''s now-vulnerable skin, leaving him grievously injured. While he wasn''t fatally wounded, the pain he endured was intense.


    "Stop. Any more, and he will die. Such an easy death isn''t deserved for someone like him." Hearing mymand, Wendy immediately halted her attack. Given his transgressions, she understood that a quick death was too merciful for Vega.


    The discernible change in their demeanor in a short time indicated a more profound reverence toward me. By demonstrating my abilities, I had positioned myself on a near-divine pedestal in their eyes.


    I had bestowed upon them blessings while simultaneously cursing their adversaries. Recognizing the vast chasm of power between us, they understood that challenging me would be futile. Instead, they chose allegiance, hoping that aligning with such formidable might would usher in favorable prospects.


    "Vega, your current predicament is solely a result of your hubris. I don''t believe someone of your merits deserves another opportunity. Henceforth, you will be banished to a realm rife with perilous beasts, bearing the fragility you currently endure. Should fortune favor you, your end will be quick and devoid of suffering." I regarded his bloodied form with indifference, unaffected by the loathing in his eyes.


    "Charles, I damn you! May a future of agony await you!" He mustered thest remnants of his strength to utter this curse, his voice weak and raspy.


    With a dismissive gesture, I remarked, "If those are your final words, then there''s no more need for discussion." With a wave of my hand, I banished him, leaving just the three of us in the chamber.


    "Both of you should tell the soldiers outside to disperse. As for the damages to the buildings, I''m taking responsibility and will cover the repairs." Now that I''ve taken care of Vega, my next step is to restore the city. With the help of William and Wendy, Gontz is now under mymand.


    "Wendy Axel, I need you to bring the city''s administrators to me. And William, please round up the construction teams so they can start fixing the damages." While the city lord manages the city, it isn''t like he has the burden of doing everything alone.


    "Understood!" Both Wendy and William hurried out of the room.


    Once they left, I found myself in this chaotic room, surrounded by the remains of the three unfortunate souls. The thought of cleaning up was too much for me right now.


    After getting everything in order here, my next stop will be Chrome. Considering how we seized control, I wouldn''t be surprised if the city became a target. However, thanks to our enhanced defense mechanisms, I feel assured of its protection.


    Word of my acquisition of Gontz must''ve spread to neighboring nations by now. Our swift takeover is bound to put them on edge regarding our intentions and capabilities.


    I had convinced myself that attacking the people of Etellia was justified due to a broken agreement on their part. But deep down, I knew it was just another excuse for expansion.


    "City lord! Everyone''s here as you requested." Wendy entered with a group of individuals, each wearing a stern expression.


    "Alright, now that we''re all gathered, let''s address the matter of the city''s future," I stated. Heads nodded in agreement, understanding the urgency and importance of this conversation.


    "Please introduce yourselves." I directed my attention to the group Wendy had brought. Among them were three men and two women, most appearing to be in theirte forties or early fifties.


    It was evident that this group was experienced in governing the city. With their expertise, my involvement could potentially be minimal, streamlining the whole process.


    The first to introduce himself was a determined-looking man: "I''m Curtis, one of the city''s elders. I oversee the military operations here."


    From his tone and demeanor, it was clear he held some resentment towards me, likely due to the conflict and the losses his troops endured at my hands.


    Following him, another man spoke, "Evans Runica, I''m in charge of the Treasury." A treasury, here in this city? I made a mental note to inspect it after our meeting.


    "Petria Vice, overseeing the city''s legal matters," she said sinctly. Her brief introduction and stern demeanor painted her as someone meticulous and by-the-book. I wasn''t in the mood to tangle with that type of personality just yet.


    "Reta Axel, responsible for the city''s finances." Her introduction confirmed my thoughts. Given the known wealth of the Axel family, it made sense for a member to hold such a key position within the city.


    Next was a man with a poised demeanor: "Cane, in charge of foreign rtions." My eyes narrowed slightly as I recalled the past events. Where had he been when Vega and that neer made their move on Chrome?


    "I''m Charles, the lord of Chrome. I''ll be transparent. I don''t intend to revamp this nation immediately. My primary interest in invading was the Luminite mine, not aplete overhaul of your ways. So, even though the leadership has shifted, you can expect continuity in the near future." This brought relief to the five. After all, what they were most afraid of was their positions beingpromised and the changes that came along with it.


    "If there''s anything you want to know, now''s the time. I prefer not to be botheredter." I made it clear to the gathered elders, giving them an opportunity to address any pressing concerns before we concluded our meeting.


    None of the five ventured to challenge or question me. I assumed my earlier statements covered their primary concerns. With that settled, I dismissed four of them, keeping only Evans.


    "I''d like to see the Treasury," I stated inly. Evans seemed hesitant, likely aware of my potential intentions. Regardless of his reservations, he was bound to follow mymand, and so he began leading the way.


    "I better not be disappointed with what I find in the Treasury. I''m not in the mood for any unpleasant surprises." Upon hearing my words, Evans visibly shuddered. The weight of my expectations and the potential consequences clearly resonated with him.

 Chapter 297 A Small Achievement For A Great Goal

    <h4>Chapter 297 A Small Achievement For A Great Goal</h4>


    [Third-Person POV]


    The news of Gontz''s swift takeover in just an hour sent shockwaves through the neighboring nations.


    Such a rapid conquest was unheard of, marking it a historic achievement. It became abundantly clear to all discerning minds that Chrome, with its newfound might, was now a force to be reckoned with more than ever before.


    Details about Charles were scarce and highly sought-after. For many, their knowledge of him was rooted in hushed whispers and rumors. Among those tales, the predominant narrative painted him as a ruthless lord, driven by his insatiable desires and willing to go to any length to fulfill them.


    Etellia, which had breached its agreement with Charles, was deeply rmed. If the stories of his severe nature were true, the war deration might only signal the start of their worries.


    On the other hand, Riona, which shared a border with Gontz, became increasingly wary of this rising leader. Despite Gontz''s potential waning might, Riona understood the looming challenge of contending with this new force for control over the mine.


    Eurgesh, another nation, plotted a renewed assault on the city of Chrome. Having an informant within the city''s walls, they were tipped off about the troops being dispatched to distant locations.


    Although the news had spread far and wide, the forces heading towards Chrome weren''t fully informed.


    Their assumption was that the troops from Chrome would remain in Gontz, perhaps celebrating their victory or engaging in some festivity.


    The citizens of Gontz were engulfed in uncertainty. With their nation''s fall, they wondered about their future. The unpredictability of their impending fate filled them with anxiety and dread.


    "Everyone! Go to the city square! The lord of the opposing sides wants to make an announcement." The soldiers dispatched throughout the city ryed this message to every citizen.


    Upon hearing this, the inhabitants of Gontz swiftly made their way to the city square in anticipation. The air was thick with curiosity as everyone eagerly awaited the arrival and promation of this new lord.


    Within minutes, the crowd''s patience began to wane. But then, with an authoritative presence, Charles made his entrance, immediately capturing the gaze of all present.


    For a single individual, the ability tomand such attention effortlessly was truly remarkable. Even more astonishing was the silence he induced without even intending to.


    Upon reaching his destination, Charles positioned himself atop the city square''s podium, casting a discerning gaze over the multitude below.


    "Let me first introduce myself before addressing the state of affairs," Charles began with measured calmness. "I am Charles Anderson, the lord of Chrome and now the new ruler of Gontz."


    "Rumors have circted that Chrome initiated an assault on Gontz and sessfully took control. I can confirm that these rumors are urate. This city is now under my dominion." His forthrightness was evident; he saw no reason to sugarcoat his words.


    "I have no intentions of drastically harming your daily lives. Rest assured, there will be no hike in taxes or any unjust measures imposed upon you. At most, there should be change in the city''s culture."


    "For those who have lost loved ones and their properties,pensation will be provided. In a few hours, I will bring workers in from my nation, and I hope you will treat them as any other person."


    Although the majority of the civilians listened and took in Charles'' words, their resentment ran deep. Even with Charles'' promise ofpensation for their losses, it did little to quell some anger brewing within them.


    For many of those seething with anger, they had suffered the irreceable loss of homes and loved ones, and nopensation could bring them back.


    "Additionally, with Gontz now integrated into my territory, its inhabitants will experience fewer restrictions when entering or leaving the domain."


    "Lastly, I foresee substantial trade exchanges between Chrome and Gontz. A cultural exchange, I believe, will be mutually beneficial. While some of you might be resistant to these changes initially, they are designed to enhance the quality and convenience of your lives." Charles stopped thereafter, saying what he needed to say.


    Charles gracefully exited the podium without ncing at the crowd''s reactions. As soon as he was out of sight, murmurs filled the air as the crowd began to discuss and specte about their new ruler.


    "Can you believe that? I was expecting some gruff barbarian based on the rumors. He seems more grounded than what the rumors? paint." A female citizen remarked, her gaze still fixed on the podium from which Charles had departed moments ago.


    "Looks can be misleading. Sure, he''s got charm, but remember how effortlessly he overpowered our city. People of his caliber shouldn''t be provoked. Who knows how he''d retaliate if someone angers him?" Beside her stood a young man, appearing to be in his early twenties. A hint of jealousy was evident in his demeanor, but he was wise enough not to openly disparage Charles.


    "I''ve never seen such a low rank before. I usually ignore the rankings since numbers tend to get inted with the sheer poption of this realm, but such a low figure is oddly pleasing to the eye."


    "Seriously? Do you all buy into his words? Why even put these rules in ce? After conquering us, I won''t be shocked if he lets this ce descend into anarchy."


    The crowd''s response to Charles'' address was varied. While some felt he might govern justly, there were others who distrusted him deeply and wanted him gone.


    Nevertheless, time will be the true judge of Charles''s leadership. The perceptions and opinions of the citizens would inevitably evolve based on his future decisions and actions.


    Following the announcement from the new lord, the crowd gradually dispersed, returning to their daily routines. Meanwhile, Charles began the process of opening a portal, intending to travel back to Chrome.


    His responsibilities were vast, and with every day that passed, new challenges arose. It wasn''t an easy path, but Charles was driven by a deeper purpose. He believed that achieving his goals would ultimately lead to contentment.

 Chapter 298 More "Free Workers"

    <h4>Chapter 298 More "Free Workers"</h4>


    [Charles'' POV]


    Back in Chrome, my achievements were recognized not only by themander but also by the appreciative citizens of ournd.


    While we were preupied in Gontz, Eurgesh made a move on our borders. Fortunately, our defenses seemed strong, and the situation was now under control.


    Our border guards initially put up a staunch defense and sought to notify themander. Yet, after evaluating our defensive capabilities, themander made the strategic decision to let the automated defense system handle the situation, ordering all troops to stand by.


    Themander''s strategic choice proved to be impable, resulting in zero casualties on our side while the invading forces were soundly defeated.


    The specters, formidable entities, single-handedly dealt with a whopping seventy-five percent of the opposing army, forcing them into a hasty retreat. Those who managed to escape the specters'' onught would probably think twice before setting foot on a battlefield against us again.


    The maze trap, anotheryer of our defense, ensnared an additional ten percent of the invaders. Out of this fraction, only a handful managed to navigate their way out.


    Ultimately, a mere three were captured and converted into our pawns. As for the few who survived these harrowing defenses, the psychological scars they carried would likely haunt them for a lifetime.


    By merely employing our defenses, I acquired three new soldiers from the enemy ranks. The thought of them turning against their ownrades in battle presented an intriguing spectacle.


    Before dealing with the pawns, I had to fulfill mymitment. The rebuilding of Gontz was crucial. After confiscating their treasures, it was only right for me to fund their reconstruction.


    "Kelsy, post a notice to hire construction workers. Now that the nation we conquered is under my rule, restoring it is of utmost importance. For those that ept double their wages." I directed Kelsy, who was on standby for my instructions.


    "Understood!" Kelsy, previously just standing by my side, immediately acted on mymand and departed.


    Next on my list was checking on the state of the ves. With the chaos recently, I hadn''t had the chance to see how they were faring. Given that they were in charge of city operations, asional check-ins were necessary.


    I concealed my presence as I entered the administration room, silently observing their work. I noted with satisfaction that none seemed to be shirking their duties.


    They deserved some form ofpensation for their diligence. While I might consider many rewards, granting them their freedom was not an option.


    Perhaps I should just give them better daily necessities to ensure that would make them want to stay. Coming up with an idea, I decided I would do that at ater date. It was still too early, as I bought it just a few weeks ago.


    After my visit to the administration room, it was time to see the three new pawns. Kelsy was probably in the midst of recruiting workers from our territory, so I expected it sometime before our meeting.


    I teleported directly to the third floor of the defense facility. To my surprise, I was met by three individuals with exceptionally pale skin. And by pale, I mean they appeared almost ill from their paleness.


    "Good morning," I greeted the trio. Upon hearing my voice, their previously distant gazes fixed on me.


    "I''m Charles, your new master. Before we delve into further details, could each of you describe your abilities?" Powers are innate to individuals. Even if memory ispromised, with a brief moment of introspection, they should recognize their own capabilities.


    Immediately, the first person was engulfed by a dark aura. The first person had an ability rted to shadow. It was an extremely useful ability during the night.


    "You''ll be referred to as Pawn Three from this point forward. You''re the third creation under my guidance." I decided to assign them numbers based on the order of their introduction.


    Momentster, the subsequent individuals shrouded themselves in a mist. On its own, the fog might seem harmless. However, in the hands of a skilled user looking for an opening, it could be a powerful tool for an assassin.


    If things align correctly, the abilities of Pawns Three and Four couldplement each other, suggesting they should operate as a duo.


    Pawn One is recognized for his sheer strength, while Pawn Two specializes in ensnaring targets. With Pawn Three and Four, an assassin group would be added, making this group more formidable.


    Atst, Pawn Five discovered the nature of his ability. The atmosphere in the room quickly turned chilly. His power wasn''t rted to creating ice per se. Rather, it seemed he had the capacity to manipte the temperature around him. That ability wasn''t very useful unless they were a portable air conditioner.


    I ought to give them credit, especially considering Pawn Five''s challenges to get here. Discounting him would do injustice to those who died here.


    With all three now possessing a solid understanding of their capabilities, I proceeded to outline their respective roles and duties for theing days.


    Pawn Five was designated as an intel gatherer, while Pawns Three and Four would specialize in assassination tasks. I''d delegate target assignments for thetter two to themander. Pawn Five''s detailed assignments would followter.


    With these arrangements in ce, my next move was to check in with Kelsy. Being the main man in charge meant overseeing numerous facets and ensuring everything ran smoothly. It''s no easy task.


    "My lord! There''s someone requesting an audience with you!" As soon as I settled back into my office, the head butler rushed in, a sense of urgency in his demeanor.


    "Who is it?" I inquired, not keen on any unnned disruptions to my schedule.


    "I''m not entirely sure, but I get the distinct impression they have the power to bring our entire nation to its knees if not treated appropriately." The way the head butler described the visitor evoked an image of some haughty troublemaker.


    Given the circumstances, it seemed I had no choice but to meet this individual. They could very well be my first challenge in this new world.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!